“Omnes res create sunt divine sapientie et potentix testes, divitie felicitatis

humanz :—ex harum usu Jonitas Creatoris; ex pulchritudine sapientia Domini;

ex cconomia in conservatione, proportione, renovatione, potentia majestatis

elucet. Earum itaque indagatio ab hominibus sibi relictis semper xstimata ;

a veré eruditis et sapientibus semper exculta; male doctis et barbaris semper

inimica fuit.”—Linyzvs.

‘Quel que soit le principe de la vie animale, il ne faut qu’ouvrir les yeux pour

voir qu’elle est le chef-d’eeuvre de la Toute-puissance, et le but auquel se rappor-

tent toutes ses opérations.”’—Bruckyer, Théorie du Systéme Animal, Leyden,

1767.

So ..... . Thesylvan powers

Grey our summons; from their deepest dells

The Dryads come, and throw their garlands wild

And odorous branches at our feet; the Nymphs

That press with nimble step the mountain-thyme

And purple heath-flower come not empty-handed,

But scatter round ten thousand forms minute

Of velvet moss or lichen, torn from rock

Or rifted oak or cavern deep: the Naiads too

Quit their loved native stream, from whose smooth face

They crop the lily, and each sedge and rush

That drinks the rippling tide: the frozen poles,

Where peril waits the bold adventurer’s tread,

The burning sands of Borneo and Cayenne,

All, all to us unlock their secret stores

And pay their cheerful tribute.

J. Taytor, Norwich, 1818.

CONTENTS OF VOL. VI.

(SIXTH SERIES, }

NUMBER XXXI.

I. On certain Points in the Anatomical Nomenclature of Echino-

derms. By P. HerBpert Carpenter, D.Sc., F.R.S., F.LS., Assis-

SS SSL ere eee

II. Notes on some West-Indian Longicorn Coleoptera, with

Descriptions of new Genera and Species. By C. J. Ganan, M.A...

Ill. On the Ova of Gobius. By Ernest W. L. Hott, St. An-

Growemanmno Maboratory. (Plate Tl.) 2.2.2... es cece eee e eee

IV. Notes on Radiolaria from the Lower Paleozoic Rocks (Llan-

deilo-Caradoc) of the South of Scotland. By GrorGE JENNINGS

Peerere emer nee CE Hm OTN BCTV 2) i cfs dicic ive oe wlewivlnin siajae ne Se

V. Revision of British Mollusca. By the Rey. Canon A, M.

ements 09 0).02. WEES, BGS.) BCi cies ccc anes aclen eed

VI. Description of a new Snake of the Genus Glauconia, Gray,

obtained by Dr. Emin Pasha on the Victoria Nyanza. By G. A.

Nae oie oc: om Sia acai csi = y Siem epsnnisinsa cys cieesinhs

VII. On a new Genus and some new Species of Shells from Lake

EES IGHGAR A. SMITHS yn. 55 vho'5. 0, 00/0 s: vie, sin tw leis '#e,0'«

VIII. Notes on the Genus Dyschorista, Led., a small Group of

Moths allied to Orthosta. By A.G. BuTLer ..................

IX. Descriptions of two new Species of Scorpions brought by Emin

Pasha from the inland parts of East Africa. By R.I. Pococx, of the

British Museum (Nat. Hist.). (Plate I. figs. land 2.) ..........

X. On Ebalia nux, Milne-Edwards. By R.I. Pocock ........

XI. On some new Species of African Lycenide in the Collection

of Philip Crowley, Esq. By Emiry Mary Suarpr ............

XII. On some Eastern Equatorial African Coleoptera collected by

Emin Pasha, with Descriptions of two new Longicornia. By

CuarLes O. WaTERHOUSE. (Plate I. fig. 3.) ..................

XIU. On the Organization of the Cyprides. By Prof. Carr

MN eo ANI eos oxen on bss) niecn' aed nla alSpo o-6) a,c «sw ovens

iv CONTENTS.

Page

Proceedings of the Geological Society .................0.. 113—118

W1L11aM SWEETLAND Datuas; Description of a new Cottoid Fish,

by Tarleton H. Bean, Ichthyologist, U. S. Fish Commission ;

Model of the “ British Marine Area,’ by the Rey. Canon Nor-

man, M.A., D.C.L., F.R.S., &c.; Preliminary Account of a new

Australian Peripatus, by Arthur Dendy, M.Se., F.L.S.; On the

Compound Eyes of Arthropods, by S. Watase; Variations in

Bulimus exilis, by Dr. B. Sharp; Remarks on the Exuvize of

Snakes; by rib Sharpt. .. 7.0 Sean O. 0 eet ae ee 118—124

NUMBER XXXII.

XIV. The Inconsistencies of Utilitarianism as the Exclusive

Theory of Organic Evolution. By Rev. Jonn T. Gutick ........

XV. On a Viviparous Caddis-fly. By J. Woop-Mason, Super-

intendent of the Indian Museum, and Professor of Comparative

Anatomy in the Medical College of Bengal, Caleutta ............

XVI. A Short Account of a small Collection of Myriopoda obtained

by Mr. Edward Whymper in the Andes of Ecuador. By R. L.

Pocock, of the British (Natural-History) Museum ..............

XVIT. List of Land- and Freshwater-Shells collected by Dr. Emin

Pasha in Central Africa, with Descriptions of new Species. By

Epaan AniSmirm,, -(Platess Vc Wie) ons cients anes eee

XVIII. On a new Species of Guiraca. By Epwarp BartTLett,

Warator of the: Maidstone. Museum i.:%5- sb) & sid). Aa ee

XIX. Descriptions of two new Cyprinodontoid Fishes. By G. A.

BOULENGER 4 sin ioisicteu Chaka p tees kolo lenen te ogi Ae aa Pig Be sie Ae

XX. Description of a new Squirrel from Borneo. By OLp¥FIrLD

THOMAS TI, 3/1... ATURR Ch RORIREE cers f. Be. maid as She oe ere ee

XXI. On the Anatomy of Horny sponges belonging to the Genus

Hircinia, and ona new Genus. By H. Fou .............5.0-5.-

XXII. Notes from the St. Andrews Marine Laboratory (under the

Fishery Board for Scotland).—No. XII. By Prof. M‘Inrosu, M.D.,

GL.D,, BARS. B66. ore «0c Aaah nk Phe Chea Raeee seh Oe ae ee

XXII. On the Anatomy of Sesia tipuliformis and Trochilium api-

forme, Lian, “By Prof. 2K. Branbpn.tauaiasd nade. 93 ntateg

XXIV. On the Circulatory System of the Carapace in the Decapod

Crustacea... By icoie Booval . aiosc. cows Jan Seimei ak =

XXYV. Description of a new Species of Mormyrus. By G. A.

BGUBENGER, ©... 1c GS AEE sais Ci ciek Mae ks CO: 0 oe a

New Book :—A Synonymic Catalogue of Recent Marine Bryozoa.

By | Migs | "C.F RLY. 2 chsh 5, nnle ps us ee ieee a

On two new Species of Coccidea infesting the Stickleback and the

Sardine by Ph. Thélohan. <5... 54% sce eee ee eee eae:

125

139

141

146

168

174

185

190

193

194

CONTENTS. Vv

NUMBER XXNXIII.

Page

XXVI. Natural History Notes from H.M. Indian Marine Survey

Steamer ‘Investigator, Commander R. F, Hoskyn, R.N., com-

manding .—No. 16. On the Bathybial Fishes collecied in the Bay of

Bengal during the season 1889-90. By A. A1cock, M.B., Surgeon

I.M.S., Surgeon- Naturalist to the Survey. (Plates VIII. & Tay». 107

XXVII. British Fossil Crinoids.—III. Thenaroerinus callipygus,

gen. et sp. nov., Wenlock Limestone. By F. A. Baturr, M.A.,

he ait on sa 5 Nae afore sinte ave: cin £507) GA e9,m Sararasite. 222

XXVIII. On the Development of Pyrosoma. By Prof. W. Sa-

Raia ric Ru Bix /o sw siwin «byl S’e 0 si visrerzinye oe bis\@ < vrnieamy’ © 236

XXIX. On supposed new Species of Land-Mollusca from Borneo

belonging to the Genera Opisthostoma and Diplommatina. By Lieut.-

Col. H. H. Gopwin-Avsten, F.R.S., F.Z.S., &c. (Plate VIL).... 244

XXX. Notes on Longicorn Coleoptera of the Group Cerambycine,

with Descriptions of new v Genera and Species. By Cuar.es J.GAHAN,

M.A., Assistant in the Zoological Department, British Museum .... 247

XXXI. Descriptions of new Species of African Lycenide, chiefly

from the Collections of Dr. Staudinger and Mr. Henley Grose Smith.

By W. F. Kirsy, F.L.S., F. ES., &e. Maaco itenaceesy Sv aclo Nahe ea, keys 261

Leaf-winged Locust, by J. J. Quelch, B.Se.; On the Histological

Constitution of certain Nematodes of the Genus Ascaris, by M.

Be LE Labbe Aaya Rf a RA ae PERLS 29 fa SS 275, 276

NUMBER XXXIV.

XXXII. Notes on Slugs, chiefly in the Collection at the British

Minameetey ADD A. COGKERELE 5.2) ia nino bie pels 5 cppip.uninso @ie' 277

XXXIIT. On the Relationship of the Rodentia to the Marsupialia.

Bega Nomen eM SIOEEREAININ 3) ah ove ci ecco aie «soles ole ahishaldsaleislale sie osisle Sle 289

XXXIV. Natural History Notes from H.M. Indian Marine Survey

Steamer ‘Investigator,’ Commander R. F. Hoskyn, R.N., com-

manding.—No. 18. On the Bathybial Fishes of the Arabian Sea,

obtained during the season 1889-90. By A. Acock, M.B., Surgeon

EMS, surgeon Naturalist to the Survey ...........seeseeeeees 295

XXXYV. On the Ophidian Genus Pseudoryrhopus, Gthr. By G.

MBM ANS EIN chee) tise) ores ceyn hovers Veiel gree ely A schsatiiele sys 511

XXXVI. A New Theory of Pterichthys. By A. Smirn Woop-

(oe PTs TT dS] GS OR ga Sn i ae ae 314

XXXVII. Notes on the Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca.—

No. XXIX. On some Devonian Entomides. By Prof. T. Ruprrr

REMUS eh CyS.2 (CEIAGG KD). f5 cae ccd wetens ave. ovienteee 317

al CONTENTS.

Page

XXXVIII. Notes made during the present Year on the Accept-

ance or Rejection of Insects by” Birds. By Anrruur G, Bur er,

FLSA ee Ment tis) vale a a ae 2 324

XXXIX. Revision of British Mollusca. By the Rey. Canon A.

M. Norman, M.A., D.C.L., F.R.S., F.LS., fe RR eee StI ol See 327

XL. Ebalia nur: a oe to Mr. R. I. Pocock. By the Rey.

CanondNiGRMcan,, ORGS: vrcsslow +. . oteps i bow obo he paeiceeeete ee 342

XLI. Descriptions of some new Species of African Butterflies in

the Collection of Captain G. E. Shelley. By Emiry Mary Suarpe 346

XLII. Notes on the Racquet-tailed Rollers. By H. E. Dresser,

| 7s 2 Ar pa BO Aer AD op Aue re i 350

On the Occurrence of Eublepharis macularius in Transcaspia, by G.

A. Boulenger; Additional Notes on Peripatus Leuckarti, by J. J.

Bleteler ye Ars rBsSenht 3 ntl ace tite sae. Hae elena aed 352

NUMBER XXXYV.

XLII. Report on the Corals from the Tizard and Macclesfield

Banks, China Sea. By P. W. Bassrerr-Smiry, Surgeon R.N.

CP lates Xa SV 2) 92025, Re etc cr Re! Sia ores c tabs as ote ee .. 853

XLIV. Descriptions of new Species of Pedaria, with Observations

on allied Scarabeide. By CHarLes O. WATERHOUSE ........., S74

XLV. Notes on Slugs, chiefly in the Collection at the British

Museum. By T. D. A. “CocKERELL of Fen Aw dbo a ale ie OO

XLVI. A List of the Species of Achatina from South Africa, with

the Description of a new Species. By Epgar A, SMITH.......... 390

XLVII. Summary of Researches into the Anatomy and Histology

of Nemertines, with Contributions to their Classification. By Dr.

OLTO.BURGER «. :.orpo tiene ie eee Cae eee Rote eine 394

XLVIIL. On the Fate of the Quadrate in Mammals. By Dr.

BROOM MRM cB SCs ata ei iin ic ion igh eee ease ee 409

XLIX. On the Distinctive Cranial Characters of the Iguanoid

Lizards allied to Iguana. By G. A. BoULENGER................ 412

L. The Genera 7'riygaster and Benhamia. By W. BLaxLanp

Brnuam, D.Sce., Assistant to the Jodrell Professor of Zoology, Uni-

versity College, London « <./-...t.stem Galiniete nia 9 visas wisn sls wn RE 414

LI. On a new Species of Gyracanthus. By R. H. Traquair,

i iS Ops el aS ie CRO ne UN Uw Mart are Sr 417

New Book :—A Monograph of the Horny Sponges. By Ropert von

DEEONDIRNENRISD) ccs scavenge toner lace hea eee Reta esis nate Toe he LS

CONTENTS.

On the Discovery of a Jurassic Fish-Fauna in the Hawkesbury Beds

of New South Wales, by A. Smith Woodward; The Fossil

Fishes of the Hawkesbury Series at Gosford, New South Wales,

by A. Smith Woodward; Is Asterias tenuispinis, Lamk., a

‘‘ British ” Species ?, by Prof. F. Jeffrey Bell............ 425,

NUMBER XXXVI.

LII. Natural History Notes from H.M. Indian Marine Survey

Steamer ‘ Investigator,’ Commander R. F. Hoskyn, R.N., com-

manding.—No. 20. On some undescribed Shore-Fishes from the

Bay of Bengal. By A, Atcock, M.B., Surgeon I.M.S., Surgeon-

PIMINEERRGUSORVOV Giese slob Sc ce cade Rede scence ewe edee's

LI. Report on the Corals from the Tizard and Macclesfield

Banks, China Sea. By P. W. Bassrert-Smiru, Surgeon R.N. ....

LIV. On new Longicorn Coleoptera from Madagascar. By C. J.

eee esc 5 0s cl 5 sie) niays. «8 pul once Baie Ale 4.0\0s shew wales

LY. Descriptions of four new Species of Terrestrial Mollusca from

South Africa, with Observations on Helix Huttonie (Bens.). By

Jamrs Cosmo Metvixt, M.A., F.L.S., and Joun HENRY Ponsonsy,

ee ocle) se /oia seid ov a shx eo wise tree) tsa o%e Seosniesc

LVI. On Ebalia nux, Milne-Edwards: a Reply to the Rev. Canon

LE Slt) a

LVI. On the Generic Name of Astertas sanguinolenta, O. F.

PEGRPEMOE HO OEEREEY DEED, oi. feces os vows sess suadesweges

LVIII. Descriptions of some new Genera of Pyralide. By W.

RMR EE SE oo a5 co wo. « #500! S10, 94 0/0) a) ove, oh, oe, ones nibh suthater'

LIX. On the Fossil Fishes found at Achanarras Quarry, Cait!:-

Memes PEAGWATR, NED) ERS oi. 6 sau wpsvarspoyels pushelnin was 0

LX. The Fauna of Amber. By Herr Ricnarp Kurs, of Konigs-

ea RNAI Cac cre, FU s See ave ote Care tye Qa neige ee nag Sagem s

LXI. Observations on some Fossil Fishes from the Lower Carbon-

iferous Rocks of Eskdale, Dumfriesshire. By R. H. Traquair,

MO acy ilorcie oe cate a.ti- spel vyerejtie wjsveee,die s Taselese labs wie pecs

LXII. a tel of new Species of Crocidura. By Q. E.

Dosson, M.A., F.R.S.

ES Dial uC COPY O eee) Chairs uso) CM sUSOR CuO Cnr Ls aac cmc ks

New Books:—A Treatise on the Common Sole (Solea vulgaris), con-

sidered both as an Organism and as a Commodity. By J. T,

Cunnincuam, M.A. &c.—A Zoological Pocket-Book, or Syn-

opsis of Animal Classification. By Dr. Emin Sevenka and J.

PUNCHED CIAVIE, ot oe esc ot ew oe

Vil

Page

424

425

443

4538

., 497—502

Vill CONTENTS.

Page

Is Asterias tenuispina, Lamk., a British Species?, by Rey. Canon

A. M. Norman ; Aspidiotus bicarinatus a Lepidopterous Larva,

by E. E. Green; Note on Irrisor Jacksoni, sp. u., by R.

Bowdler Shatpo ; 120s. 2 sais» «1. iach Cee ee 502, 503

fudex ta ends, BAA 2 ee eee RNS 3t,28. 504

PLATES IN VOL. VI.

Piate I. New Scorpions.—New Longicorns.

II. Development of the Ova of Gobius.

a5 Radiolaria from the Lower Paleozoic Rocks.

tak New Land- and Freshwater-Shells.

VU. New Land-Mollusea.

VIII

; New Genera and Species of Fishes from the Bay of Bengal.

X. Thenarocrinus callipygus.

XI. Devonian Entomides.

| Tizard and Macclesfield Coral-Banks in the China Sea,

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

(SIXTH SERIES. ]

Se Rsu cag tele’ ches ee per litora spargite muscum,

Naiades, et circiim vitreos considite fontes :

Pollice virgineo teneros hic carpite flores:

Floribus et pictum, dive, replete canistrum.

At vos, o Nymphe Craterides, ite sub undas ;

Ite, recurvato variata corallia trunco

Vellite muscosis e rupibus, et mihi conchas

Ferte, Dew pelagi, et pingui conchylia succo.”’

N. Parthenti Giannettasii Eel, 1.

No. 31. JULY 1890.

I.—On certain Points in the Anatomical Nomenclature of

Echinoderms. By P. Herbert Carpenter, D.Sc., F.R.S.,

F.L.S., Assistant Master at Eton College.

THE object of the following paper is to put in a plea for a

greater precision of nomenclature in works on Kchinoderm

morphology than has been hitherto adopted by many authors,

more especially those who have made incidental rather than

special studies in some branch of Echinoderm research.

Many of them are justly distinguished in other lines of scien-

tific work ; but, owing to their imperfect acquaintance with

the current Echinoderm literature, a vagueness and inaccuracy

of nomenclature have crept into their writings in a manner

which is both perplexing to the student and vexatious to the

specialist.

I refer more especially to the frequent use of the same term

for two or more structures which are not mutually homolo-

gous*, while, on the other hand, there are some cases in

* Since writing the above lines I have come across the following re-

marks by Hérouard on the same subject :—‘ Ce sont 14 des questions de

détail, il est vrai, mais sur lesquelles j’insiste 4 dessein, car ces dénomi-

nations identiques attribuées par les différents auteurs et méme parfois,

comme je viens de le dire, par un seul et méme auteur, 4 des organes

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. vi. i!

24 Dr. P. H. Carpenter on the

which homologies are universally recognized, though the

fact does not appear in the nomenclature.

1. The use of the term ‘‘ Water-tube.”

The term “ water-tube”’ seems to have been first used by A.

Agassiz * for the two ccelomic diverticula of the archenteron

in the Starfish-larva, this being “ the name which denotes

most appropriately the function they assume of circulating

water through the body of the larva.” He also applied the

same name f to the gills or ‘ papule”’ of Stimpson and

Sladen, which are not developed till much later; but the first

meaning which he gave to the term has not found acceptance

in Europe, especially since the morphological importance of

these water-tubes has been more fully realized, and they have

been variously known as the coelomic pouches, vaso-peritoneal

sacs, &c.; while ‘ water-tube” or “ tube hydrophore ” has

been largely used by both English and French writers instead

of the misleading term “ sand-canal”’ or “ stone-canal,” which

is so often totally inapplicable to the structure it is supposed

to designate. In America, however, Brooks t and Fewkes

have continued to speak of the water-tubes of the Echinoderm-

larva, and they use the same term when referring to the organs

which are described as circular and radial water-vessels by

European writers. This course seems likely to lead to much

confusion, the more so as one at least, and sometimes both, of

the larval coelomic pouches do not in any way give rise to the

“‘ water-tubes” of the ambulacral system. Fewkes is an

especial offender in this respect, for in his last publication but

one he uses the term water-tube with different meanings on

two successive lines § :—‘ Each of the five small cu/s-de-sac,

x w, from the water tube on the ambulacral side of the young

starfish forms a radial water tube of the starfish.” Five

pages later he says that the stone-canal is an internal calcifi-

différents, créent, dans l’esprit du lecteur, une confusion pénible qu'il est

parfois difficile d’éclaircir par une seule lecture et qui a contribué, pour

une large part, & faire prendre dans certains cas, comme divergentes, des

opinions tie ne difléraient pas sensiblement l'une de l'autre” (“ Recherches

sur les Holothuries des Cotes de France,” Arch. Zool. Exp. et Gén.

vol, vii. 1889, p. 630).

* ‘Embryology of the Starfish,’ 1864. Reprinted in “ North American

Starfishes,” Mem. Mus, Comp. Zool. 1877, vol. v. p. 13,

+ Ibid. p. 52.

t ‘ Handbook of Invertebrate Zoology,’ Boston, 1882, pp. 72, 135.

§ “On the Development of the Calcareous Plates of Asterias,” Bull,

Mus. Comp. Zoél. 1888, vol. xvii. p. 7.

Anatomical Nomenclature of Echinoderms. 8

cation which “ arises in the walls of the water tube,” thus

giving a third meaning to the same term, while Agassiz, as

we have seen, has used it in yet another sense. Is it too

much to ask on behalf of the student of the future that it be

employed in one sense only? In the following pages it will

be used to denote the madreporic or stone-canal.

2. Dorsocentral and Centro-dorsal.

These two names are frequently used as if they were

synonymous, though in reality they denote plates of very

different morphological characters.

The term “ dorsocentral” appears to have been first used

by the Messrs. Austin * for that part of a Crinoid which was

ealled the pelvis by Miller, 7. e. the ring of plates which rest

upon the top stem-joint. In some cases five separate plates

may be distinguished, in others only three, while in others

there seems to be but one undivided plate with a stem-facet on

its lower surface ; and even this facet is absent on the central

late of Marsupites. Owing to the rapid spread of the

fiillerian terminology, in which the lowest plates of the

Crinoidal calyx were designated basals, the collective name

“ dorsocentral” applied to them by Austin never found

general acceptance. But in Lovén’s classical work f on the

Echini the term “ dorsocentral system” is used to denote

the central plate in the apex of a young Urchin, together with

the two rings of genital and ocular plates around it. He

regarded the central plate of Marsupites as homologous with

that of the Urchin, and also compared the ocular plates of the

latter to the radials of Marsupites, two determinations which

I fully accepted when writing on the subject in 1878 f,

though I could not follow Lovén in the other homologies

which he proposed, nor in his views respecting the primitively

compound nature of the dorsocentral plate. I suggested at

the same time that the homologue of the latter was to be

found in the terminal plate at the base of the stem in the

stalked larva of Comatula, which I carefully distinguished

from the enlarged upper stem-joint or centro-dorsal piece.

Sladen § adopted this view in 1884, since which time the

* “Descriptions of several new Genera and Species of Crinoidea,”

Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1845, vol. xi. p. 196.

+ “Etudes sur les Echinoidées,” Kongl. Svenska Vetenskaps-Aka-

demiens Handlingar, 1874, Bd. xi. no. 7, p. 65. , .

t “On the Oral and Apical Systems of the Echinoderms,” Quart.

Journ. Micr. Sci. 1878, vol. xviii. p. 359. :

§ “On the Homologies of the Primary Larval Plates in the Test of

Brachiate Echinoderms,” Quart. Journ. Mier. Sci. 1884, ee p. 26.

4 Dr. P. H. Carpenter on the

central plate of the Echinoderm apical system has been

repeatedly noticed by us both and also by others under the

name ‘“ dorsocentral;” and zoologists have been warned

again and again not to confuse it with the enlarged top stem-

joint in the stem of many Crinoids, for which, in the case of

Comatula, Miiller and his successors had employed the name

“ centro-dorsal.”” Early in 1887 Duncan and Sladen *,

writing on the morphology of the Saleniide, frequently re-

ferred to the so-called sur-anal plate of Echinids as the dorso-

central, mentioning at the same time its homologies in the

Asterids and Ophiurids. Fewkest, who had_ previously

confounded dorsocentral and centro-dorsal, wrote a short time

later in the same terms. But all our efforts to obtain a greater

precision of nomenclature seem to have been in vain, for even

such a well-informed writer as the late Professor Neumayr ft

alluded in 1888 to “die centrodorsale Platte bei Salenien.’’

Unaware, too, that the presence of independent under-basals in

the Antedon-larva had been announced by Bury § in 1887, he

concluded that they are represented by the “ centrale Platte,”

by which he meant the enlarged top stem-joint or centro-

dorsal. But as he also recognized the fact that these under-

basals are well developed in Marsupites and enclose ‘ eine

grosse centrodorsale ‘Vafel,’’ he was driven to the following

conclusions ||:—‘‘ Es scheint demnach, als ob die centro-

dorsale Platte der ausgewachsenen Crinoiden durchaus nicht

immer dieselbe morphologische Bedeutung hiitte, und auch

durchaus nicht nothwendig immer dem gleichnamigen Theile

der Antedon-Larve entsprache.”’ But is it so certain that the

central plate in the calyx of Marsupites should be called a

centro-dorsal at all, ¢. e. that it is an enlarged top stem-joint ?

Twelve years ago I gave reasons for believing it to be a

primitively imperforate plate homologous with the dorso-

central of Salenia, and not a top stem-joint with its central

canal obscured by a secondary calcareous deposit]. My

arguments have never been refuted ; but paleontologists have

nevertheless continued to speak of the centro-dorsal of Mar-

* “On some Points in the Morphology and Classification of the

care Agassiz,” Ann, & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1887, ser. 5, vol. xix. pp. 119,

121.

+ Bull. Mus. Comp. Zoél. 1888, vol. xvii. p. 38.

} ‘Die Stiémme des Thierreichs,’ Wien, 1889, Bd. i. p. 493.

§ “The Early Stages in the Development of Antedon rosacea,” Report

of the Fifty-seventh Meeting of the British Association, held at Man-

chester, 1887: London, 1888, p. 735. Also Proc. Roy. Soc. 1887-88,

vol, xliii. p. 299. j

| Op. ert. p. 498.

{] Quart. Journ. Mier. Sei. 1878, vol. xviii. pp. 380, 381.

Anatomical Nomenclature of Echinoderms. 5

supites, as if its homology were quite undoubted ; and it is

not surprising therefore that its coexistence with under-basals

in that type should have driven Neumayr to the conclusion

that something was wrong. Sa/enia has a dorsocentral only.

Marsupites has a dorsocentral and under-basals. The An-

iialarrs has a dorsocentral at the bottom of the stem, a

centro-dorsal at the top, and under-basals resting upon it. If

these facts be carefully borne in mind, much that has seemed

so obscure both to Neumayr and to his predecessors receives

its proper explanation.

3. Basals and Under-basals.

The nomenclature of the plates forming the dicyclie base in

many Crinoids isstill somewhat wanting in uniformity and pre-

cision. Twelve years ago* I pointed out that the so-called

parabasals of the dicyclic Crinoids are the real homologues of the

basals in the monocyclic forms, the lower ring of plates in the

dicyclic Crinoids being an additional element in the calyx.

I proposed to call the latter “ under-basals,” retaining the

name ‘‘ basals ”’ for the plates immediately below the radials,

both in the dicyclicandin the monocyclicforms. Every scientific

paleontologist | now admits that the latter plates are homo-

logous throughout the whole series of Crinoids, and the pro-

posed change in the nomenclature has been adopted by the

leading writers on Crinoids in this country, Australia, Canada,

the United States, France, and Switzerland, and also by

Ludwig, the chief German writer on Echinoderms. Zittel f,

however, while accepting both the homology and the term

under-basals, or, as he put it, “infrabasals,” believed that

the use of the name basals for the upper plates of the dicyclic

base would lead to confusion ; and so he retained for them the

Miillerian name parabasals, thus giving two different names

* Thid. pp. 866, 367.

+ Walther, writing in 1886, homologized the infrabasals of Dicyclica

with the basals of Monocyclica (“ Untersuchungen tiber den Bau der

Crinoiden,”’ Paleeontographica, 1886, Bd. xxxii. p. 189). His conclusions,

however, were largely based upon questions of transcendental morphology

which were suggested by his study of the Pentacrinoid larva of Antedon,

Among them are his remarkable identification of the five primary ten-

tacles of the larva with the clavicular pieces on the radial axillaries of the

adult, which has already been noticed in this Journal (ser. 5, vol. xix.

p- 88) ; and as Bury has demonstrated the presence of under-basals in the

larva, which were overlooked by Walther, as by all his predecessors,

Walther’s views respecting the homologies of the basals of the adult

Antedon and other apparently monocyclic forms are no longer tenable, as

he will no doubt admit when he next writes upon the subject.

t ‘ Handbuch der Palzontologie,’ Bd. i. pp. 327, 828.

6 Dr. P. H. Carpenter on the

to one and the same set of plates, a method which, as it seems

to me, is still more likely to confuse the student. The

German paleontologists have naturally followed Zittel, and

continue to speak of the dicyclic base as composed of para-

basals and infrabasals, a course which will not be made easier

by some recent discoveries. Thus, for example, de Loriol

has found infrabasals in two species of Millericrinus *, and

the plates above them, hitherto called basals, must now be

known as parabasals in these two species, though retaining

the simpler name in all the remaining species of the genus.

This will be an endless source of confusion, and another is

afforded by Zittel’s own description of the calyx of Penta-

crinus. He states that it contains five basals, but adds that

-five infrabasals are sometimes present. According to his

terminology, however, the species possessing them T should

have no basals, but parabasals ; but he gives no hint of this.

Then, again, Bury has recently demonstrated the presence of

infrabasals in Antedon rosacea; so that in Zittel’s termin-

ology the plates hitherto called basals in this type must now

be known as parabasals, though their homologues in the

apparently monocyclic fossil Comatule will retain their old

name. In these three genera therefore—Millericrinus, Penta-

crinus (in the widest sense), and Antedon—some species are

known to be dicyclic, while others are not, though the latter

are in all probability only pseudomonocyclic, to use the con-

venient term proposed by Bather {. But in Zittel’s termin-

ology the generic diagnosis will have to run somewhat as

follows:— Calyx composed of radials and basals, or of radials,

parabasals, and infrabasals.’”’ Would it not be infinitely

simpler and less confusing to say “ Calyx composed of radials

and basals, sometimes with the addition of infrabasals ” ?

If this be admitted, it is clear that the same principle may be

extended to definitions of families and larger groups, and the

misleading term parabasals will then have to be finally

abandoned.

The term “subradials’’ was proposed in 1854 by de

Koninck and Le Hon instead of parabasals, and was generally

adopted by the leading American paleontologists, e. g. Hall,

Billings, Meek and Worthen, and Whitfield. As long as

the homology of the plates so named with the basals of

monocyclic Crinoids remained unrecognized, this name was in

«ae ‘Paléontologie Frangaise,’ Terrain Jurassique, tome xi. pt. i. pp. 553,

. t+ These species are now referred to Evtracrinus.

} “British Fossil Crinoids,” Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1890, ser. 6,

vol, y. p, 316, ‘

Anatomical Nomenclature of Echinoderms. 7

many respects preferable to parabasals. But it was demon-

strated in 1878 that the parabasals or subradials of dicyclic

Crinoids are the real basal plates, and that the plates hitherto

called by that name are an additional element in the calyx,

for which the name under-basals was proposed. Messrs.

Wachsmuth and Springer adopted this A yl in Part I. of

their ‘ Revision of the Palzeocrinoidea,’ which appeared in the

following year, and their example has been followed by five

writers on Crinoids in the United States, including the late

Professor Worthen himself, and two in Canada. With the

exception of the late Professor Quenstedt all the continental

paleontologists * who have written on Crinoids in general

during the last decade have abandoned the use of the term

basals for the lower ring of plates in the dicyclic base in

favour of under-basals or infrabasals; so that it has really

seemed as if the rational system of nomenclature was coming

into general use. In America, however, 8. A. Miller has

steadily declined to adopt it, and he has continued to use the

purely empirical terminology of de Koninck. His reasons

for this course were stated as follows in 1883 :—“ Most

American authors, and I might say all, until quite recently,

have called the plates, in the first ring above the column, the

basals, and when the second exists they have called them

subradials. Certainly no names can be easier or more ex-

pressive. . . . The policy of changing the nomenclature may

well be doubted, and ought: not to be entered upon without

the clearest conviction, that, by so doing, error of some kind

is being eradicated” f. In reply to this it was pointed outt

that the change had been proposed expressly to avoid the

error of giving the same name “ basals”” to parts which are

not homologous in monocyclic and iu dicyclic Crinoids respec-

tively. ‘This argument does not seem to have produced any

impression upon Miller; for in the useful Catalogue of

North American Paleozoic fossils which he has recently

published he still uses the term basals for the lowest plates of

the dicyclic calyx. The confusion into which he is thus led

* Dalmer, Fritsch, and Wagner describe the dicyclic base of Enerinus

as composed of inner and outer basals. Neumayr used the same termin-

ology for dicyclic Crinoids generally, with the collective names basis and

infrabas’s; but he took especial care to point out that the former and not

the latter is homologous with the basis of monocyclic Crinoids. _

+ “Glyptocrinus redefined and restricted, Gaurocrinus, Pycnocrinus, and

Compsocrinus established, and two new Species described,” Journ, Cincinn,

Soc. Nat. Hist. 1883, vol. vi. p. 218. 4

¢t “On anew Crinoid from the Southern Sea,” Phil. Trans. 1883,

p. 952.

Dr. P. H. Carpenter on the

‘PSST “‘pouopuuqy "COTO AA |

‘74}00[B AA

‘<rpney | S881

“SMUBITTEM "S “H

PIYUYM

“« PLOYOs}neIy,

‘loepmg

‘H9TTIO

‘JOHO'T ep

‘slOLIUg ‘O “G881

‘G88T “pemopurqy ‘ppoyosynesy,

*PUDLY) ‘ISRL

ORY M

£q4o]}0 MA ‘O88

‘[OUNZ

‘OS8T ‘pouopueqy ‘Aqt0439 AX

‘raduudg 7 yyNUISTOe AA |

: | Yorn?

‘1881 peuopurqy | ‘ueMeOy WOA

‘RITA “V'S |

"yorshag | "6181 |

‘BS8T ‘pouopurqy ‘H2TT9O 'I8I |

“roquadieg “gI8T

“MOH oT 2 YOULUOY ep ‘PERL

“TOT | LP8T |

‘sTeseqvivg ‘spesegq, | ‘sTRIpviqng ‘sTeseqvieg 2 |

puv s[esequayuy puv s[eseq-iepuQ pus spesegy pus speseg a7e( |

}

Anatomical Nomenclature of Echinoderms.

| "9881 ‘pouopuuqy

"OQRT ‘pouopueqy

ZGT ‘dd “Fagy ‘ATS ‘[OA ‘tog ‘sor ‘uno “y1vn%} 098 uONsoNb siq] Uo syAUIEL otIOS JOT, ‘spesequred ,, Jo

pvojsut ,, spesuq-vidne ,, ourvu 04} pasodosd seq (oz-Los “dd ‘(eggL) GES TAT "W109 ‘noosoyY op “eyy ‘dwy ‘dog “T[Ng_) proyosynvly, ,

“GBBT SUIS SPIOULIK) OITO

‘uLlapLopo(y Y UusMUte}9

Bic |

‘UUBUIT[O ST

MOUS MM

‘UADBB AA

‘quodrery

“MOSTOYOINT

aa Gars t

"SOABOPT AY

‘Braqonsunyy

“IABUIND NN

“Amg

‘Maney WOA

"ayy,

‘SIMpI'T

‘SBUTT[T “AA

“UATALO AY

AON Y OTN

‘droqonsuryy

a}4BY

“ypoqsuent)

“ULGF 0}

sivoddy oy sv ,, payst[qeise [9s ,, 08 OU SI ONYVONETIOU 8 LOT ITTY wo SALOYS SMUMIOO OA} ISLT OY} ITA puodes oy Jo uostIvdu0D VW

DIP UO U}ITLA JOU OABY SOI[RIT UL OLY SOUIVM OSOT[AL SIO]INV OTL],

‘0681

“6881

‘8881

“L881

‘9881

"G88T

‘P8s8l

10 Dr. P. H. Carpenter on the

will be evident from the following passage * :—“ Carpenter

and Wachsmuth call the ‘ subradials’ the ‘basals’ in all

cases where they occur, and the lower plates ‘ under-basals ;’

but where there are no ‘ subradials’ they follow the well-

established nomenclature in calling the first circle of plates

‘basals.’”” ‘These very plates, however, are recognized by

other paleontologists as representing the subradials, which

Miller says are not found in monocyclic Crinoids. It is

unfortunate that a work which is likely to be so generally

used by students and collectors should in this respect be

some years behind the times. The only American writers

on Crinoids besides Miller + who have not yet publicly

adopted the rational nomenclature are Hall, Grant, Ulrich,

White, and Whitfield ; but I am not aware that any one of

them has written on dicyclic Crinoids since 1882, so that

they have had no need to make a decision. One would have

thought that the conversion in succession of Messrs. Wetherby,

Worthen, and Ringueberg would have led Miller to reconsider

his position, which is at present a somewhat isolated one, as

is shown in the accompanying table (pp. 8 and 9) ; and he can-

not therefore any longer claim to be using “ the established

or prevaling methods of description’ as he did in 1883.

I have endeavoured to show that the German palontolo-

gists do not always employ the term basals when they might

advantageously do so. Fewkes, on the other hand, has used

it too freely. Referring to certain plates which appear on

the abactinal hemisome of the young Amphiura, he says that

they “form in the interradii, and may therefore be called

interradials or basals ;”’ {| and he continues :—“ The first set

of interradial plates may be known as the abaxial basals or

first interradials.”’ In the next line these are called “ abaxial

interradials,” and a little further on (p. 130) he mentions a

new plate as ‘ beginning to form between an abaxial and an

adaxial interradial.” Replying to my criticisms on the loose-

ness of his terminology § and the way in which he has con-

fused terms which previous writers on Crinoid morphology

* ‘North American Geology and Paleontology,’ Cincinnati, 1889,

p. 212.

+ Since the above was written Messrs. Miller and Gurley have pub-

lished descriptions of some new Crinoids, in which the term subradials is

still employed—* Description of some new Genera and Species of Echino-

dermata from the Coal measures and Subcarboniferous rocks of Indiana,

Missouri, and Iowa,” Journ. Cincinn, Soc. Nat. Hist. 1890, vol. xiii. p. 3.

{ ‘On the Development of the Calcareous Plates of Amphiura,” Bull.

Mus. Comp. Zodl. 1887, vol. xiii. p. 128.

§ “On the Development of the Apical Plates in Amphiura squamata,”

Quart. Journ, Micr, Sci, 1887, vol. xxviii, p. 313.

Anatomical Nomenclature of Echinoderms. 11

had endeavoured to keep distinct as denoting different struc-

tures, he denies that he has anywhere made use of the combi-

nation ‘ adaxial interradials,’ and implies that I have

criticised him unfairly *, ‘The combination does occur, how-

ever, but in the singular number, on p. 140 of his paper, as I

have quoted above, though he seems to have entirely for-

gotten his use of it.

He also attempts to justify himself by stating that ‘ Sladen

in considering certain starfishes uses interradial for basal, and

to explain what he means by interradials uses the following

combination :— interradials (7. e. basals).’”” I am sorry to

say, however, that Fewkes is again in error, and that he has

not quoted Sladen correctly. He does not seem to have

appreciated the fact that the whole point of my criticism

related to his use of the words interradial and basal as sub-

stantives with identical meanings, and he quotes Sladen as

having done so. Sladen’s expression, however, is ‘ inter-

radial (z. e. basal) plate” ¢. Of course the basal plates are

interradial, z. e. situated between the rays; but they are not

interradials as this term has been understood by students of

the Crinoidea since the time of Miiller, and Sladen did not

call them so, though Fewkes did.

The question is not a very important one; but I cannot

help thinking it desirable that terms which have a very defi-

nite meaning in the anatomy of one type should only be

applied to homologous parts in descriptions of other types ;

and when Fewkes writes about the ‘‘ abaxial basal’ or “ ad-

axial interradial”’ of an Ophiurid it appears to me that he

is placing needless obstacles in the way of the students of a

subject which already bristles with difficulties.

4, The Radial Plates.

The name “ Radialia” was given by Miiller to all the plates

situated in the direction of the rays between the basals and

the first axillary (inclusive) of a Crinoid with more than five

arms. His terminology was employed by Reemer, Beyrich,

de Koninck, and other writers till the time of Schultze, who

modified it very considerably {. He adopted the principle

that the lowest articular facet indicates the boundary-line

between radials and brachials. In his diagrams of Taxo-

erinus, Zeacrinus, Rhodocrinus, and Actinocrinus the first

* Bull. Mus. Comp. Zo6l. 1888, vol. xvii. p. 45.

+ Quart. Journ. Mier. Sci. 1884, vol. xxiv. p. 33.

t “ Monographie der Echinodermen des Eifler Kalkes,” Denkschr. k.

Akad. Wissensch, Wien, 1867, Bd. xxvi. Abth. 2, p. 117,

12 Dr. P. H. Carpenter on the

axillary is the third plate above the basal ring. But whereas

Miiller would have described each type as having three radials,

Schultze said that this is only the case in Acténocrinus and

Rhodocrinus, while Taxocrinus and Zeacrinus have but one

radial followed by two brachials, of which the second is

axillary. In the first two parts of the ‘ Revision of the

Paleocrinoidea’ Messrs. Wachsmuth and Springer used the

expression primary radials for the ray-plates in the body up

to the first axillary, ze. the radials of Miiller, while the

following body-plates up to the next axillary (distichals of

Miiller) were called secondary radials, and so on, the term

“brachials”? being used to denote “ free radial plates sup-

porting the arms” *. At the same time, however, the

American authors suggested that the arms fundamentally

commence with the plates above the first radials, whether

these be free or incorporated into the calyx ¢; and there are

many reasons for adopting this view, as I explained in the

Report on the ‘Challenger’ Crinoids}. In practice, how-

ever, Wachsmuth and Springer, like myself, found it more

convenient to regard the arms as beginning with the first free

plate beyond the calyx, and they described Encrinus as having

but one radial followed by two brachials, the second axillary

and bearing the arm-plates, which the older writers had

regarded as brachials following a series of three radials.

In Zittel’s ‘ Paleontology’ § Schultze’s views are adopted

and extended to the Neocrinoids, so that the calyx of Coma-

tula and Pentacrinus, Enerinus and Millericrinus, is described

as having but one radial followed by two brachials. Apio-

crinus, however, is said to have three radials, from which it

would appear that in Zittel’s opinion the first articular facet

in this type is on the third or axillary radial. This, however,

is not the case, as was pointed out by myself in 1881 ||, and

more recently again by de Loriol{]. In any well-preserved

calyx of Apiocrinus which has the upper face of a first radial

exposed, a definite facet for a muscular articulation of the usual

character is plainly visible. This point is well shown in de

Loriol’s figure of A. elegans **, ‘There is a perforated trans-

verse ridge with muscular foss@ above it and a dorsal fossa

* Op. cit. part i, 1879, p. 27 (of separate copy).

+ Ibid. part ii. 1881, p. 10.

t Part i. pp. 47, 48.

§ Op. eit. p. 889.

| “On two new Crinoids from the Upper Chalk of Southern Sweden,”

Quart. Journ. Geol. Soe. 1881, vol. xxxyu. p. 184,

q] Op. eit, p. 225.

** Op. cit, pl. Xxxiil. figs. 2 a, 2 b, pl. xxxiv. figs. Ga, 6d.

Anatomical Nomenclature of Echinoderms. 13

which lodged the extensor ligament (muscle?). The plates

of attachment for the flexor muscles between the first and

second radials are in a more vertical position than the rest of

the articular face, and when the second radials are in position

five clefts are visible on the floor of the calyx, which were

occupied during life by the five pairs of muscular bundles.

These clefts are particularly well shown in Zittel’s own figure

of the interior of the cup of Apioertnus Parkinsoni*, while in

de Loriol’s more recent figure of the same species + they like-

wise appear, together with precisely similar clefts between the

radial axillary and the two brachials which it bears. The

existence of a muscular articulation is admitted in the latter

ease, and it will scarcely be any longer denied that there is a

similar articulation between the first and second radial. It is

a peculiar one no doubt, owing to the great size of the dorsal

fossa in some species of Apiocrinus. But this is well deve-

loped in some species of MJillericrinus, e. g. M. ranvillensis,

and a regular gradational series may be traced from the most

Pentacrinus-like forms of Millericrinus through M. ranvillensis

to Apiocrinus elegans, and thence to forms like A. Meriani

and others with large dorsal fossz.

Even in these last there are distinct indications of a mus-

cular articulation, while whenever the distal faces of the

second radials or the proximal faces of the axillaries are

visible they present a vertical articular ridge for a_bifascial

articulation, exactly as in Antedon rosacea and in most

Comatule }. We find therefore that in the calyx of Apio-

ertnus there are two articular facets below that on the axil-

lary radial, which is the first one admitted by Zittel; and if

Schultze’s nomenclature be followed, Apdocrinus must be

described as having but one radial, like Hncrinus and Penta-

erinus. ‘The same will be the case with every other Neo-

crinoid except Guettardicrinus, a genus which, as defined by

d@Orbigny, is not admitted by Zittel; but de Loriol has

pointed out that in this type there are no articular facets on

either of the three radials, nor even on the distal faces of the

second joints after the axillary $; and, in fact, it has not yet

been determined what plate of the body of this type does bear

the first facet.

If, then, Schultze’s nomenclature is to be extended to the

Neocrinoids, Guettardicrinus is the only type which can be

said to have more than one radial.

Steinmann and Déderlein || admit that the arms sensu stricto

* Op. cit. p. 389, fig. 277 b. ty Opnert. pl axx, fics, la, 1b;

} De Loriol, op. cit. pl. xxx. fig. 2 6, pl. xxiii. fig. 2 a, pl. lvi. figs, 2, 2 e.

§ Op. cit. p. 219.

|| ‘ Elemente der Palaontologie,’ Leipzig, 1888, p. 153.

14 Dr. P. H. Carpenter on the

begin immediately beyond the primary radials. But if the

lower arm-plates form a part of the dorsal cup, those up to

and including the first axillary are called radials, while their

successors up to the next axillary retain their Miillerian

name, distichals, those beyond them again being called disti-

chals of the second order.

Ever since I began to write on the Crinoids, now some

thirteen years ago, I have used this term distichals to denote

the plates between the first and the second axillary (inclusive)

of Crinoids with more than ten arms, whether these be free

or united by interradial plates; while the plates up to and

including the third axillary, should such occur, have been

called palmars. This method has been adopted by other

writers on recent Crinoidea, and has been found to work well

in practice, as it is obviously much shorter to say “ distichals ”

than “ radials of the second order” or “ brachials of the first

order.” “ Palmars”’ in like manner is a preferable term to

“radials of the third order,” and the succeeding axillaries,

when present, may be conveniently called first, second, third

postpalmars, &c. For purely descriptive purposes it is not

often necessary, either for recent or for fossil Crinoids, to refer

to more than three axillaries above the radials, viz. distichal,

palmar, and postpalmar; and Messrs. Wachsmuth and

Springer have agreed to use these terms for the future in

their descriptions of Paleocrinoids.

It has also seemed desirable to arrive at some sort of agree-

ment as to the nomenclature to be adopted for the plates

between the basals and the first bifureation in Crinoids with

ten or more arms. Miiller called them all radials in every

Crinoid, and the same course has been adopted by de Loriol

and myself; while other authors have endeavoured to distin-

guish between the first plate and its successors according to

their ideas respecting the position of the first articular surface

or the extent to which the outer plates are included in the

dorsal cup. But it will be evident from what has been said

above that neither of these criteria is a satisfactory one, and

that there is consequently a great want of unanimity between

different authors, and even in different parts of the same work,

so that the result cannot but be most perplexing to the

student. All the leading writers are agreed, however, that

the arms really commence with the first plates above the

primary radials, and not above the first axillaries, 7. e. that

the plates which are sometimes called the outer radials, situa-

ted between the primary radials and the distichals, are really

arm-plates ; while, as Zittel has pointed out, there are develop-

mental reasons for considering this to be the case *.

* Op. cit. p. 389,

Anatomical Nomenclature of Echinoderms. 15

Under these circumstances it has been agreed between

Messrs. Wachsmuth and Springer and myself to describe all

Crinoids as possessing but one radial in each ray ; and it can

then be referred to without the prefix “ primary,” which has

hitherto been necessary in comparing this plate with what we

believe to be its homologue in Urebins and Stellerids. All

plates beyond this which lie in a radial direction are arm-

plates or brachials, those beyond the first axillary being called

for descriptive purposes distichals, palmars, and postpalmars,

as explained above. But it now becomes necessary to find

some convenient descriptive name for the plates between the

radial primaries and the distichals, which have hitherto been

known as the outer radials in the Neocrinoids generally. It

is difficult to find a rational one which shall have the merit of

brevity, and we have therefore decided to revert to the purely

empirical term “ costals.” This was invariably employed by

J.S. Miller * to denote the second radials, where he did not

call them arm-plates, as will appear from the subjoined table

(p. 16).

Miller’s terminology was not strictly logical, and one can

hardly expect that it should have been so; but at any rate it

served as a foundation for much valuable work, and I think

it only right to employ one of his terms when this is possible

without straining analogy too far. The plates which Miller

sometimes called first costals and sometimes scapul are far

better described by Miiller’s name “ radials ;” but I think

that we may fairly employ the names first and second costals

for the second and third radials of Miiller, now that it is

agreed by every one that they are morphologically arm-joints.

In seven of the eight generic descriptions in which Miller

used the term costals at all it was applied to plates in the direc-

tion of the rays, and in one genus only (Cyathocrinus) did he

definitely give this name to interradial plates, and then in but

three of its four species. Itis somewhat unfortunate therefore

that in his classical memoir on the Echinoidea Lovén should

have proposed to specialize this name as denoting the primary

interradial plates of the Echinoderm apical system, 7. e. the

genitals of Urchins and the basals of Crinoidst. I pointed

this out in 1878 }, and Lovén, while admitting Miller’s incon-

sistency, replied that “ It has always been considered allow-

able to suggest the use in a strict sense of a term elsewhere

vaguely applied” §. ‘This is of course quite true; but the

* ¢A Natural History of the Crinoidea,’ Bristol, 1821.

T Op. cit. p. 73.

t Quart. Journ. Micr. Sci. 1878, vol. xviii. p. 363,

§ “On Pourtalesia, a Genus of Echinoidea,” Kongl. Svenska Vetens-

kaps-Akademiens Handlingar, 1888, Bd. xix, no, 7, p. 64.

Dr. P. H. Carpenter on the

‘STVLSOD GNOONg ‘STVISOD) LSU T

‘soqnid-mry

‘soquld-miy

‘sopuyd-mry

‘soqey d-uary

“@mndvog ‘S[BISOD puodag

‘etndvog *s[BISOD puodeg

“emndrog "s[BISO) puodeg

‘eerndvag ‘S[BISOD puoseg

‘xtnduog "s[B4sog) puodeg

‘erndvag ‘s[BJSOQ) puoveg

‘SPIPEY PINGL | —“s[eIPwy,_puooog

‘STPPYY PAL | —_*sperpwy puooag

‘SIVIAVYT

‘arndvag

‘erndeog

‘emdrag

‘emdrog

"BTBISOK) JOLT

STB78O(K) AEX

‘sTRISOD SILT

“BTBIBOD SAT

STBISOD ISILT

“BTSISOO) Feet

STRIPUY ISNT

SPIPCYT SIL

{ ‘posodoad mou

S'TVSVE[ S'IVSVAVUANT aan ynyouatto

g8[B4SO/) LO s[Bysooaoquy ¢ SIAlag 40 speyso— |'''*'* sandnsunyy

"S[BJSOO LO} UT ¢ 8[8J80F) JO Stalag |'**** *snui10010040,7

‘satoads

emo 86 UL STR YSOD "STATO |" **** ‘snmwooywhg

-loyuy. JO ‘s[Rysog

"STATO FLO ses pnuwhyg

*S[BqSOO10, UT “SIATAg |°' °°" * snuuoopoyy

“STATA UAE shh SNULMIOUOY

a! pies e bins BOOORIOT ree eeees pmgmuog

STATO] iaiedriee: ey sees’ snusonuag

SLALOd OOOO cus teeeeees gaunsouT

‘SLATOd oe ee eens see eee snurtooudy

‘PTA SL

JO OI} B[OUATLO NY

‘TOOT ep

‘sTuseg ‘s[vseq-lopuy |; pue azajueding

jO 9In{B[OUsULO NT

“OTN *

spesuqvieg sleeve, jo Regie N

Anatomical Nomenclature of Echinoderms. 17

strict sense in which the term is to be used for the future

should surely be that in which it was most generally used in

the past. This is very far from being the case with Lovén’s

specialization of the term costals, as will be seen from the

preceding table ; and as his proposal has not been generally

adopted by Echinologists, [ think there can be no harm in

employing Miller’s name for plates which do lie in the

direction of the rays of Crinoids, and were always called

costals by him when not described as arm-plates, viz. those

commonly known as the seeond radials. This being granted,

it naturally follows that the axillary or third radials, the

scapule of Miller, should be called the second costals ; and

these terms will be employed for the future by Messrs.

Wachsmuth and Springer, Bather, and myself. Further-

more, in genera like Metacr’nus and Partsocrinus, in which

there may be four or five joints between the radial and the

first axillary above it, the whole series, including the axillary,

will in fature be called the costals.

The use of this term also simplifies matters in another way.

I pointed out in 1877 *, and have done so frequently since,

that the first two joints beyond every axillary of a multi-

brachiate Neocrinoid are nearly always united, whether by

syzygy or by bifascial articulation, in the same manner as the

second and third radials. Now, however, we can say more

briefly that there is generally the same mode of union between

the first two free brachials and the first two distichals and

palmars &c., when present, as between the first two costals.

Thus, among the Paleocrinoidea this union is a syzygy in

Graphiocrinus and Scytalocrinus. The same rule holds good

in Enerinus (syzygy) and in Apiocrinus, Millericrinus, and

Bathycrinus {articulation). Five of the eight recent species

of Pentacrinus have the two costals, distichals, and palmars,

and the first two free brachials respectively united by syzygy,

while there are bifascial articulations between the two costals

and the first pair of joints beyend them in each of the other

three species. Some of the fossil Pentacrinide present indi-

cations of the same regularity, and it is also traceable in Meta-

crinus, though to a less extent, owing to its larger and more

variable number of costals ; and this 1s probably also the case

in the Paleocrinoids with a similar character.

It is among the Comatule, however, that the regularity in

question is most marked. Among the 120 species of Antedon

* “On the Genus Actinometra, Mill., with a Morphological Account

of a new Species from the Philippine Islands,” Trans. Linn. Soc., 2nd ser.

Zool, vol. ii. p. 22.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist, Ser. 6. Vol. vi. 2

18 Dr. P. FH. Carpenter on the

noticed in the ‘Challenger’ Report there are but nine in

which the first two joints beyond each successive axillary are

not always united in the same manner as the two costals are.

Thus in the three members of the Hlegans-group the costals

are united by syzygy, while the first two joints after each

axillary are articulated. In the six members of the Granu-

lifera-group the costals and the first two distichals are articu-

lated bifascially. Five of the species have the corresponding

palmars and brachials united by syzygy, while in the sixth

this is replaced by a muscular articulation.

Among the eighty-four species of Actinometra the four

members of the Z’ypica-group have a syzygy between the two

costals, palmars, postpalmars, and brachials respectively, while

the first two distichals are articulated; and in the seven

species of the /imbriata-group the costals and the first pair

of distichals are respectively united bifascially, while there

is a muscular articulation between the first two joints after

the distichal and all subsequent axillaries. The four members

of the Stelligera-group again have the first two free brachials

united by syzygy, while the corresponding joints of all the

lower arm-divisions are articulated.

Excepting in these aberrant forms, therefore, the facts of

Crinoid anatomy are in favour of the view that the plates

called second and third radials by Miiller really belong to the

arms; and so | propose to abandon the use of R in the specific

formule of the Llegans-, Solaris-, and Typica-groups*, and to

substitute a c, indicating the costals, just as d stands for

distichals and p for palmars. A glance of the illustrative

formulze given below, and especially those of Acti‘nometra

solaris and A. paucicirra, will show that this alteration makes

them at once more simple and more symmetrical; and as it

seems undesirable to have one c in the formule to indicate

costals and another in the cirrus-notation, as proposed by

Bell {, 1 propose to use a, y, z for the latter purpose instead

of a,b,c. ‘This has the further advantage of enabling us to

write a simple 4, and not dr, to indicate the free brachials of

the arms.

* See the Report ov the ‘Challenger’ Comatule, pp. 53, 57.

7 “ An Attempt to apply a Method of Formulation to the Species of

the Comatulide, with the Description of a new Species,” Proc. Zool. Soe.

Lond, 1882, p. 5381. See also the Report on the * Challenger’ Comatule,

pp: 43-59.

— inequalis........

stinometra solaris. ...

Anatomical Nomenclature of Echinoderms. 19

Illustrative Formule.

Btedon elegans ...... A. R. 3. 2. (2)? becomes A. 5. 3. 2. (2).%.

c 2 2

13 (p). br 6 x A.3 (p). 6 Be

2 b 2 y

- aS¢ iy | b Aye LS) j ae

—porrecta ........ A. 3.2 {(p). br} .- ” A,.3.2 3(p). 5}.

| \‘e I { "2

a br ab a, 28 ty

ae Gh ‘ "2°" ay

—paucicirra ...... aR. eee - (‘) ” a, 8 ye = (;):

— multibrachiata .. a. R. 3. p-p....pibr b E: a6 3 BB

2 a 2 2 “a

: br be b

— UO a] ee RE eae (ala 5 SO OND ie oe

stelligera a (2) Sao 7 a (2) Dit ay

5. The use of the term “Axillary.”

The term “ axillary” was introduced by Miiller * and de-

fined as follows :— Das dritte radiale hat nach oben zwei

dachférmig geneigte Gelenkflichen fiir die beiden darauf

sitzenden Arme. Ich nenne es deswegen radiale axillare, es

ist Miller’s Scapula, dagegen nenne ich brachialia avillaria

alle im Verlauf der Arme vorkommenden ihnlichen Glieder,

auf denen zwei Theilungsarme aufsitzen.”

The term has been generally used in the Miillerian sense

during the last forty years, ¢. e. only with reference to plates

which serve as points of division in the rays and arms,

whether these be free or incorporated into the more or less

rigid dorsal cup. Bather, however, has recently extended its

use in a manner which is scarcely advisable at present, since

it is not as yet justified by anatomical research. He has

applied the name to the ‘ bifurcating piece ” in Jocrinus which

gives rise both to the right posterior ray and to the ventral

sact. The lowest of the series of plates supporting the ven-

tral sac—that which rests on the left upper edge of the bifur-

cating piece, and is marked x in Bather’s diagram [—is

regarded by him as having “ originated as a plate morpho-

logically corresponding to an ordinary brachial;” and he

* “Ueber den Bau des Pentacrinus caput Meduse,’ Abhandl. Berlin.

Akad. 1841 [1843], p. 202.

Tt Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 6, vol. vy. 1890, p. 320,

{ Ibid, pl. xiv. fig. 5.

20 Dr. P. H. Carpenter on the

distinguishes it accordingly as the ‘‘ Brachianal.” He states

that ‘in size and position it is just like the adjacent arm-

plate” *. But is this really the case? Is there the same

articulation between its under surface and the bifureating

piece below it as between the latter and the arm-plate of the

right posterior ray? This has yet to be demonstrated; and

until such a demonstration has been given the term “ axillary”

should not be applied to the bifureating piece, as has been

done by Bather. Whatever be the merits of his theory, as

applied to other Fistulata, there appear to me to be grave

doubts respecting the correctness of his interpretation of the

plate x in Jocrinus. This is regarded by Wachsmuth and

Springer as the first plate of the anal tube, and not in any

way as a “ special anal,” or brachianal as Bather calls it; and

if such be the case, the bifurcating piece on which it rests is

not in any sense an axillary. Bather, however, not only calls

it an axillary plate himself, but also represents the American

authors and myself as having done the same, which is not

the case. I did not state “that Wachsmuth and Springer

homologize the lower half of the compound radial in Dendro-

crinus with the upper axillary plate in Jocrinus.” Neither

did the American authors misquote me “ as having suggested

that the axillary plate of Joerinus was an ‘ azygos’ plate” f.

Neither they nor I used the term “axillary ”’ at all, so that

there was no reason for Bather to represent us as having

done so, more especially as we do not yet know that the plate

in question is entitled to this name.

6. Interambulacrals and Adambulacrals.

In Miiller’s classical memoir, Ueber den Bau der Echi-

nodermen,” after discussing the views of de Blainville and

A. Agassiz respecting the interambulacral plates of a Star-

fish {, he proposed to distinguish the marginal plates of the

ambulacra from the remaining interambulacral plates by the

name ‘adambulacral.” ‘Those plates situated between the

ambulacra on the ventral surface of the body, which are so

well developed in the pentagonal forms, were called inter-

mediary interambulacral plates ; and in a third category he

placed the lower marginal plates of the rays. The term

adambulacral proved to be a very convenient one, and it soon

found its way into the current nomenclature both of zoology

and of paleontology. It was not, however, adopted by A.

* Ibid. p. 330. + Ibid. pp. 321, 322.

} Abhandl. d. Berlin, Akad. Jahrg. 1853 (1854), pp. 161, 162,

Anatomical Nomenclature of Echinoderms. 21

Agassiz, the plates generally known by this name being called

interambulacral throughout his fine work on the North

American Starfishes. Verrill used the same name for a while,

but afterwards abandoned it in favour of adambulacral, and

the same course was taken by Perrier. In a recent memoir

on the development of the calcareous plates of Asterias *

Fewkes describes the plates in question as interambulacrals,

with the remark, “ adambulacrals of recent authors.’ The

name, however, is much older than Fewkes implies, having

been proposed by Miiller and adopted by M. Sars, Salter, and

Billings before 1860. Meek and Worthen and J. Hall used

it in 1866-67, and, with the exceptions above mentioned, I

know of no leading authority within the last twenty-five years

who hasused ‘‘interambulacral” to denote the marginal plates of

the ambulacra of the Starfish t. Fewkes says with regard to

them, ‘‘ It may be as well to retain the old term, especially as

they arise between ends of successive ambulacrals” ¢. This,

however, is very far from being the real meaning of the old

term as applied to the Urchins, for which group it was first

employed. In a later communication again the two names

interambulacral and adambulacral are used interchangeably

by Fewkes §, on the ground that “ the term interambulacral

is not only the oldest, but is embryologically more accurate.”

As, however, there are at least three series of plates in Star-

fishes to which the name interambulacral has been applied, it

would have conduced very considerably to the clearness of

Fewkes’s writings if he had followed the Miillerian plan of

describing one of them as adambulacral ; for when he speaks

of interambulacrals it is sometimes difficult to determine to

what series he is referring, and his use of the name for

Miiller’s adambulacrals is the more likely to confuse, since his

studies have led him to believe that “they are the same as

the ambulacral”’ ||. The position of the plates in question is

not the less interambulacral because Miiller called them

adambulacral, to distinguish them from the other two sets of

interambulacral plates which are not so closely related to the

ambulaera. ‘These are called marginals and interbrachials

* Bull. Mus. Comp. Zool. 1888, vol. xvii. p. 37.

+ They have been called adambulacrals by the following authors :—

Bell, Doderlein, Eck, Fraas, Ganong, Ives, de Loriol, Liitken, Ludwig,

Meneghini, 8. A. Miller, Perrier, Rathbun, G. O. Sars, Studer, Sturtz,

Verrill, Viguier, Zittel.

{ Bull. Mus. Comp. Zodl. 1888, vol. xvii. p. 11.

§ “On the Serial Relationship of the Ambulacral and Adambulacral

Calcareous Plates of the Starfishes,” Proc. Boston Soc. Nat. Hist. 1889,

vol, xxiv. p. 96.

|| Proc. Boston Soc. Nat. Hist. 1889, vol. xxiv. p. 105.

22. On the Anatomical Nomenclature of Echinoderms.

by Fewkes ; but he would have been more in accordance with

the rational terminology now current if he had used inter-

mediary or interambulacral for interbrachial*, and had adopted

Miiller’s use of adambulacral.

On p. 105 of his last paper T we read, “ The plates in the

Echinoids called adambulacrals which lie between the system

of plates generally known as ambulacral are regarded as the

same as the marginal plates of the starfish.” This passage

can only refer to the plates which are always called inter-

ambulacrals in the test of an Urchin, and I have been unable

to discover that any author, except Fewkes, has ever called

them adambulacral. Ludwig t, however, has pointed out

that the ambulacral plates of an Urchin are in all probability

homologous with the adambulacrals of a Starfish, and in his

diagram of the skeleton of an Echinoid he marks these plates

“ Adambulacralia (sog. Ambulacralia).” Fewkes, on the other

hand, speaks of “ the so-called adambulacrals of sea-urchins ”

when he means the interambulacrals, auct., although no pre-

vious writer has employed the term in this sense, so that there

was no reason for Fewkes to have done so. He accepts

Ludwig’s homology of these interambulacral plates (adambu-

lacrals, Fewkes) with the marginals of the Starfish, as shown

in the following table, copied from p. 106 of his memoir :—

STARFISH. Sra-URCHIN.

1. Ambulacral rafters. 1. Wanting.

2. Peripheral ambulacrals §, gene-

rally called adambulacrals.

. Marginals. 3. Adambulacrals.

2. Ambulacrals.

jee)

But he also remarks in a footnote, “The homologies here

presented are essentially the same as those already published

by Ludwig as far as the relationship between the ambulacrals

y 5, é Arar

of the starfish and the adambulacrals of the sea-urchin is con-

cerned.”” ‘There seems to be something wrong here, for it is

clear that the adambulacrals of an Urchin cannot be homolo-

gous both with the ambulacrals of a Starfish (footnote) and

also with its marginal plates (table).

It may be that a clerical error has been committed, the

prefix ad being put in the wrong place in the footnote, and

* This term is not particularly applicable in the ease of Goniaster and

similar forms.

+ Proc. Boston Soe. Nat. Hist. 1889, vol. xxiv. p. 105,

{ “ Entwicklungsgeschichte der Asterina gibbosa, Forbes,” Zeitschr. f.

wiss. Zool. 1882, Bd. xxxvii. p. 73.

§ These “peripheral ambulacrals”” are also called interambulacrals by

Fewkes, and in his figure on p.99 they are lettered ad, Adambulacrals !!

On new West-Indian Longicorn Coleoptera. 23

that Fewkes meant to express his belief in Ludwig’s homology

between the adambulacrals of a Starfish and the ambulacrals

of the Sea-urchin. But if this be the case the only plates in

the Urchin to which the name adambulacrals can properly be

applied are those generally known as ambulacrals. Why,

then, does Fewkes repeatedly use it for the interambulacrals ?

He implies that other authors have done so before him, but

gives no references; and, so far as I can make out, there are

none to be found.

This is not the first occasion on which I have had to

comment on the looseness of Fewkes’s Echinoderm termin-

ology and the confusion resulting therefrom. It is much to

be regretted that when he took up a branch of zoology diffe-

rent from that in which he has gained a well-merited reputa-

tion he did not make himself better acquainted with its

nomenclature, and thus enable his readers properly to appre-

ciate the value of his observations and of the conclusions

which he has drawn from them *. As it is, however, one is

constantly perplexed by his vague and inaccurate use of

terms which were clearly defined by Miiller and have since

= a very definite meaning for nearly all students of Echino-

erms.

II.— Notes on some West-Indian Longicorn Coleoptera,

with Descriptions of new Genera and Species. By C. J.

GAHAN, M.A.

THESE notes chiefly refer to genera and species of Lacordaire’s

group Solenopterine, and may, to some extent, be regarded

as a revision of that group. Outside of the Solenopterine

the following genera and species are referred to or described :—

Stenodontes Chevrolati, sp. n. Elaphidion mutatum, sp. n.

damicornis, Linn. tomentosum, Cheor.

exsertus, Oliv. Hormathus, e. n. ([bidioninze),

capra, Dej. cinctellus, sp. n.

levigatus, Beauv. Phryneta verrucosa, Drury = P.

Mallodon bitubereulatum, Beauv. melanoptera, Thoms.

Stenodontes Chevrolati, sp. n.

S. damicorni verisimilis, sed differt capite subtus valde rugoso-punc-

tato; elytris nitidis, vix punctulatis.

Hab, Cuba.

* Compare Hérouard, Joc. cit.

24 Mr. C. J. Gahan on new

From SS. damicornis, Linn., this species may be readily

distinguished by the almost entire absence of punctuation

from the elytra, as well as by the stronger and rugose punc-

tuation of the underside of the head. Im size, general form,

and in the structure of the mandibles it agrees closely with

S. damicornis.

The species was described by Chevrolat (Ann. Soc. Ent.

de France, 1862, p. 273) under the name S. damicornis,

Linn.—a very excusable error considering that the descrip-

tions and figures of the latter species given by the older

authors are equally applicable to the present species.

I am satisfied that the S. damicornis of Linnzus is cor-

rectly determined in the British Museum collection, as all the

specimens are from Jamaica—the locality ascribed to it by

Linneus and Drury—and agree with a specimen so named

in the Banksian collection. In all these specimens the elytra

are scarcely glossy and are very finely and rather closely

punctulate. ‘The underside of the head is strongly enough,

but not rugosely, punctured. In the fully-developed males

the dorsal ridge of the mandible disappears gradually in front;

in the males of S. Chevrolati this disappearance of the dorsal

ridge is more abrupt. .

From 8S. exsertus, Oliv., the males of S. Chevrolati may be

distinguished by the strong inner tooth on each of the man-

dibles near its apex, and by the somewhat coarser punctuation

of the underside of the head. I am unable to give characters

which shall sufficiently distinguish the females of these two

species. Locality and the character of the punctuation of

the underside of the head may perhaps serve as helps. The

specimens of S. Chevrolati in the British Museum collection

are from Cuba, with the exception of one (a female) from the

Bahamas ; those of S. evsertus are from St. Domingo.

It is highly probable that the S. capra of Dejean and the

S. levigatus of Beauvois, both from St. Domingo, are forms

of minor development of S. exsertus. The only differences I

can detect relate to size and to the form of the mandibles, the

latter in S. capra and S. levigatus approaching more to the

female form.

Mallodon bituberculatum, Beauv.

Judging from the figure and description of this species it

seems to me that it is the female of Mallodon maxillosum,

Drury.

West-Indian Longicorn Coleoptera. 2

SoLENOPTERIN®.

Prosternodes scutellatus, sp. n.

Capite nigro, punctato; prothorace dorso in medio nigro, nitido,

sparsim punctato et longitudinaliter sulcato ; scutello pube sericea

albo-flavescente dense obtecto; elytris basi nigrescentibus, deinde

ferrugineis, omnino creberrime punctatis, marginibus apicalibus

leviter denticulatis ; episternis metathoracis, fascia obliqua meta-

sterni utrinque, et vitta longitudinali abdominis utrinque, pube

albo-flavescente sericea dense obtectis; pedibus nigrescentibus,

punctatis ; tarsis supra rufo-brunneis.

do. Prothorace supra versus latera et subtus (medio excepto) minute

confertissimeque punctato, marginibus lateralibus antice rotun-

dato-curvatis ; antennis corpore paullo brevioribus, articulis 4

apicalibus subtus sparsim villosis; tibiis anterioribus subtus versus

apicem dense fulvo-villosis.

Long. 22-35 mm.

@. Prothorace supra sparsim punctato, marginibus lateralibus

subrectis, angulis anticis dentatis.

Long. 26 mm.

Hab, St. Domingo. British Museum collection and col-

lection of Mr. Fry.

3d. Disk of the prothorax with two distinct, obtuse, longi-

tudinal elevations, leaving a channel between ; these eleva-

tions, the included channel, and a narrow oblique fascia on

each side just anterior to the postero-lateral spine are all

glossy and sparsely punctured ; the rest of the surface of the

pronotum is dull and finely and very closely punctured ; the

anterior margin of the prothorax is provided with a yellowish-

white silky ‘fringe. Scutellum somewhat semicircular and

clothed with a dense yellowish-white silky pubescence. The

elytra, at the base blackish, are for the rest of their extent of

a reddish-ferruginous colour, and are entirely covered with

closely-placed and rather strong punctures; the apical mar-

gins are faintly denticulate. A thick yellowish-white silky

pubescence clothes the anterior coxz and sides of the meso-

sternum, and forms a fascia on each of the metathoracie

epimera, an oblique fascia on each side of the metasternum,

and a longitudinal fascia on each side of the abdomen. The

V-shaped figure thus formed on each side of the metathorax

encloses a highly polished and impunctate space on the side

of the metasternum. ‘The middle regions of the sterna and

abdomen are nitid and sparsely punctured. The abdomen is

of a chestnut-brown colour. ‘The legs are blackish and rather

thickly punctured. The anterior tibiee are furnished with a

rather dense villosity underneath towards their distal end ;

26 Mr. C. J. Gahan on new

the anterior tarsi have a somewhat similar villosity on their

posterior border. The antennw, not much shorter than the

body, are flattened below and slightly convex above ; they

are strongly enough punctured, with the punctures on joints

three to seven chiefly confined to the lateral borders; the last

four joints are somewhat villose underneath. The prosternal

process is slightly emarginate behind.

Before seeirg the female, which is in Mr. Fry’s collection,

I had placed this species in Solenoptera; but as the female

has the sides of the prothorax nearly straight, with the ante-

rior angles laterally produced or toothed, the species seems

better placed in Prosternodes.

A distinct species from St. Domingo, to which Chevrolat

had given the manuscript name dominicensis, somewhat

resembles the preceding. ‘The single male specimen in the

collection is in too bad a condition for detailed description ;

but the chief points of difference may be mentioned :—Smaller

(length 20 millim.). Antenne relatively shorter, scarcely

reaching to the middle of the elytra. Lateral margins of the

prothorax less regularly crenulate. (Scutellum ?) Episterna

of metathorax and sides of the abdomen with a less dense

greyish pubescence. Metasternum without oblique fascie.

SOLENOPTERA, Serv.

That Chevrolat did not fully appreciate the chief differences

between his genus EHlateropsis and the genus Solenoptera of

Serville is shown by the fact that he included in the former a

true species of Solenoptera, viz. S. sulcicollis, Thoms. The

scutellum in this species is as broad as it is long and some-

what rounded behind. In the male the pronotum is finely

and very closely punctured towards the sides—a sexual cha-

racter to be met with in all the species of Solenoptera, and, as

far as I know, not occurring in the genus Llateropsis.

Lacordaire has passed unnoticed this sexual character, but

has pointed ovt the form of the scutellum as of considerable

importance in distinguishing the two genera.

Solenoptera bilineata, Faby. (Prionus), Syst. Ent. p. 163,

has been omitted from Gemminger and Harold’s Catalogue.

The specimens of this species in the British Museum collee-

tion are ticketed Guadeloupe and Santa Cruz.

Solenoptera subcanaliculata, White, appears to be synony-

mous with S. canaliculata, Fabr. Fabricius’s description

applies exactly to the type of White’s species. It is, how-

ever, probable that authors have included more than one

variety under the Fabrician name. Olivier has figured and

West-Indian Longicorn Coleoptera. 27

described a species with brown elytra, though the Fabrician

description reads “ elytra subseabra, nigra.” I cannot find

Olivier’s type in the collection of Banks, where it is stated to

have been. The S. asteria, Buq., of Dejean’s Catalogue is a

very distinct variety from Martinique and Guadeloupe, and

answers fairly well to Olivier’s description and figure of S.

canaliculata. The specimens of S. subcanaliculata, White, in

the British Museum bear no indication of locality; but two

specimens in Mr. Fry’s collection are ticketed Trinidad.

In the footnote below* will be found described an interesting

new species of Solenoptera from Colombia. The description

is taken from a single male specimen in Mr. Fry’s collection.

ELATEROPSIS, Chevr.

In describing Cuban species of this genus Chevrolat has

again erroneously made use of Linnean and Fabrician names.

Under the name JL. lineata he has mixed up two distinct

species—one the true lineata of Linneus and Fabricius, the

other the following :—

Elateropsis punctata, sp. n., ?.

E. lineate similis, sed differt elytris sat fortiter et dense punctatis.

Tab. Cuba.

* Solenoptera intermedia, sp. 0.

6. Obscure ferruginea; elytris brunneo-testaceis, marginibus lateralibus

pallidioribus ; capite dense punctato, tenuissime griseo-pubescente ;

prothorace medio dorsi fere plano, nitido, valde rugoso-punctato, versus

latera et subtus (medio excepto) minute confertissimeque punctato;

scutello elytrisque valde rugoso-punctatis ; corpore subtus fortiter sat

denseque punctato, episternis meso- meta-thoracisque pube albo-sericea

dense obtectis; pedibus subscabroso-punctatis ; antennis punctatis,

dimidium corporis nec attingentibus.

Long. 33; lat. ad humeros 11, ad medium prothoracis 12 mm.

Hab. Colombia. In the collection of Mr. Alexander Fry.

The prothorax in this species is but very slightly depressed and almost

flat along the middle of the disk; its width across the middle is slightly

ereater than that of the elytra; from the middle it is narrowed, with a

rounded curve oneach side up to the anterior border; the margins are

very faintly crenulate on the anterior half; the constriction on each side

at the base is deep but short, so that the postero-lateral angles are at a

small distance from the shoulders of the elytra. Though undoubtedly

belonging to the genus Solenoptera, the species is shown, by the characters

here given, to bs somewhat intermediate between the latter genus and

the Central-American genus Holonotus, Thoms. In colour and form it

somewhat resembles S. Thome, Linn., but may be easily distinzuished by

the characters given above.

28 Mr. C. J. Gahan on new

Resembles very much £. lineata, Linn., but has the two

longitudinal ridges on the disk of the prothorax more flat-

tened and more strongly punctured, and has the elytra strongly

enough and rather closely punctured, the punctures being

distinctly visible to the naked eye.

In £. lineata, Linn., the elytra are glossier and almost

impunctate, the punctures being distant and so minute as to

be scarcely visible except with the aid of a lens. In some

specimens of /ineata the elytra are very feebly coriaceous.

Chevrolat seems to have regarded the specific differences

here given as sexual; but in this he was evidently mistaken,

for the British Museum collection (including that of Chev-

rolat) does not contain a single male of either species, unless

the view to be referred to further on can be accepted as

correct.

Elateropsis rugosa, sp. N., ¢ -

E. lineate similis, sed minor; elytris rugoso-punctatis ; antennis

fusco-ferrugineis.

Hab. —?

A single female example represents this species -in the

British Museum collection. In form and style of marking

it resembles the preceding, but is sufficiently distinguished by

the strong rugose punctuation of the disk of the prothorax

and of the elytra. The antenne are dark ferruginous towards

the base, fuscous towards the apex.

A smaller (male) specimen, of a similar style of sculpture,

devoid of pubescent bands or markings and with black

antenne, may possibly prove to be the male of this species.

It also bears no indication of locality.

Elateropsis fuliginosa, Fabr., 3.

In the males of this species the elytra are nitid, smooth

(excepting a feeble rugosity towards the base), and are

remotely and minutely punctulate.

These remarks also apply to 2. subpunctata, Chevr., and,

with the types of the two species before me, I am unable to

discover any difference between them except one of size. £.

subpunctata must, I think, be regarded as identical with, or

at most as a small variety of, fuliginosa, Fabr. It must be

remembered that Chevrolat in describing subpunctata com-

pared it, not with the true fuliginosa of Fabr., but with fuli-

ginosa, Chevr.—quite a distinct species, to which may be

West-Indian Longicorn Coleoptera. 29

restored the following name, previously made use of by

Chevrolat in manuscript :—

Elateropsis scabrosa, sp. n.

= E. fuliginosus, Chevy. (nec Fabr.), Ann. Soc, Ent. de France, 1862,

=Solenoptera scabrosa, White, Cat. Brit. Mus. Longicornia, i. p. 53.

Nigra, subopaca; palpis, antennis pedibusque rufo-fulvis; pro-

thorace dorso et elytris crebre subrugosoque punctatis.

Long. 23-31 mm.

Hab. Cuba, gf and °.

The females of this species are strongly and coarsely punc-

tured on the disk of the prothorax and on the elytra. The

antenne do not reach quite to the middle of the elytra, and

their last joint is short, scarcely, if anything, longer than the

preceding joint.

The males are slightly less strongly sculptured; their

antenn reach beyond the middle of the elytra, and have the

last joint distinctly longer than the preceding.

I have already mentioned that all the specimens of Z.

lineata and £. punctata in the British Museum collection

are females. All the specimens of &. fuliginosa, Fabr., and

E. subpunctata, Chevr., are, on the other hand, males.

From these facts I have been led to suspect that E. fuligi-

nosa, Fabr., is the male of &. lineata, Linn.; and this

suspicion has been strengthened by finding that all the white-

striped specimens of Llateropsis in the collection of Mr.

Alexander Fry, who very kindly sent me the whole of his

Solenopterinee for examination, are also females, while the

unstriped glossy specimens referable to fuliginosa and sub-

punctata are males. I have thus seen altogether twenty-two

specimens, all females, of the three white-banded species

mentioned above, and eleven specimens, all males, of 2. ful/-

ginosa, Fabr., and its questionable variety HE. subpunctata,

Chevr.

If it is proved to be the case that the white bands in the

species of this genus are confined to the females, then it is

very likely that some of the less strongly punctured speci-

mens which I now regard as males of £. scabrosa are really

males of EL. punctata.

In E. ebenina, Chevr., there is no marked sexual difference,

the males having the antenne slightly longer than in the

females, with the last joint relatively somewhat longer.

30 Mr. C. J. Gahan on new

The described specimen of . venusta, Chevr., is a female,

and not a male as stated by Chevrolat in his description.

Elateropsis reticulata, sp. n.

9. Nigro-fusca, opaca; capite dense punctato, tenuissime griseo-

pubescente ; prothorace fortiter rugoso-punctato, vitta obsoleta

utrinque fulyo-pubescente ; scutello punctato; elytris fortissime

creberrimeque punctatis, castaneo-fuscis, versus latera et ad

apicem rufo-castaneis, marginibus apicalibus distincte denticn-

latis; corpore subtus sparsim punctato; episternis mesothoracis,

plaga triangulari mesothoracis utrinque et maculis quatuor abdo-

minis utrinque fulvo-pubescentibus ; segmento ultimo abdominis

apice leviter emarginato; antennis dimidium elytrorum vix

attingentibus, rufo-ferrugineis, versus apicem suf-fuscis, pedibus

rufis, sparsim punctatis.

Long. 17, lat. 6 mm.

Hab. Cuba. In the collection of Mr. Alexander Fry.

The prothorax is convex above, with a very feeble channel

or depression along the middle of the disk; on each side, in

the unique specimen, there are traces of a fulvous pubescent

vitta. The elytra are covered with a very strong, close, and

reticulate punctuation.

This species most nearly resembles EL. 5-notata, Chevr.,

but differs by its brownish elytra, its somewhat reddish

antenne, and reddish legs, by the triangular fulvous patch on

each side of the metathorax, and finally by its punctuation.

E. 5-notata, Chevr., has the antenne and legs black, the

elytra almost entirely black. The prothorax is strongly and

rather thickly, but not rugosely, punctured. The elytra in

the type specimen are unfortunately much deformed, one

being shorter than the other, and both being raised in places

into large gall-like protuberances. Throughout their greater

extent they are covered with intricate ridges. The body

underneath is black, with here and there a faint greyish

pubescence ; the mesothoracic episterna are covered with a

thick whitish pubescence.

The (Prionus) vittatus of Olivier, which the authors of the

Munich Catalogue have placed in the genus lateropsis, more

probably belongs to the genus Derancistrus, Sery., and is

possibly the male of D. elegans, Beauv.

HARMOSTERNUS, gen. nov.

Head excavated in the middle in front; the excavation

continuous with a rather broad and shallow channel above.

West-Indian Longicorn Coleoptera. 31

Maxillary palpi much longer than the labial, their last joint

securiform ; the last joint of the labial suboblong. Antenne

reaching beyond the middle of the elytra, with the joints

from the third slightly dilated towards their apices and each

provided with one or two poriferous pits. Prothorax about

as long as broad, and furnished on each side with two spines

—one just behind the middle, the other between this and the

anterior border; with the margin cut away obliquely in

front of the anterior spine and sinuate between the two spines,

as well as behind the submedian spine. Scutellum broader

than long, slightly emarginate in the middle behind. Elytra

very slightly and gradually narrowed towards the posterior

extremity, each provided at the suture and at the extremity of

the lateral margin with a small tooth; the apical margin

between these teeth very feebly denticulate. Prosternal pro-

cess truncate behind and very closely applied against the

anterior border of the mesosternal process; the latter with a

triangular emargination behind which receives the anterior

termination of the metasternum.

This genus is perhaps most nearly related to Lateropsis,

from which it differs by the bispinose margins of the pro-

thorax, the posteriorly truncate and non-emarginate proster-

num, and the short and broad scutellum.

Harmosternus anthracinus, sp. n.

6. Niger; palpis femoribusque rufis ; capite punctato; prothorace

dorso inzequali, valde subrugosoque punctato; scutello subconcavo,

sparsim punctato ; elytris valde crebreque punctatis, punctis ver-

sus basin majoribus; tibiis tarsisque castaneo-fuscis ; abdomine

nigro, nitido, sparsissime punctato; antennis nigris, sparsim

punctatis.

Long. 24, lat. 8 mm.

Hab. Cuba. In the collection of Mr. Alexander Fry.

Coal-black, with the palpi and femora reddish, the tibia and

tarsi dark chestnut ; slightly nitid on the middle of the pro-

thorax and elytra. Prothorax uneven on the disk, strongly

and somewhat rugosely punctured above, sparsely punctured

underneath, with a space on the side just under the anterior

half of the lateral margin more minutely and very closely

punctured. Scutellum slightly concave from side to side,

sparsely punctured, LElytra very strongly and closely punc-

tured, with the punctures increasing in size and less closely

packed towards the base. Abdomen very glossy and very

sparsely punctured.

32 Mr. C. J. Gahan on new

‘Elaphidion mutatum, sp. n.

Elaphidion tomentosum 2 , Chevr.

Castaneum, pube grisea dense obtectum, prothorace dorso quinque

tuberculis—tuberculo medio cariniformi, tuberculis duobus posticis

obsoletis; elytris basi dense punctatis, punctis pone medium

evanescentibus, singulis elytris humero et plaga dorsali prope

medium subnudis, castaneis, apicibus singulis bispinosis ; antennis

articulis 3° et 4° uni-, 5°-10™ bispinosis.

Hab. Cuba, Florida.

Under the name Elaphidion tomentosum Chevrolat included

two very distinct species. The females which he has described

are the females of the present species, the male of which I

saw in the possession of Dr. Horn when he was last on

a visit to England. ‘lwo female specimens from St. Dom-

ingo, which are undoubtedly the females of E. tomentosum,

are in the British Museum collection. Except in the much

shorter antenne these two present no differences of import-

ance from the male. Like the male they have the prosternum

truncated and vertical behind. In 2. mutatum the prosternum

is feebly arched and almost flattened behind, the species there-

fore belonging to the Hypermallus section of the genus. The

spines at the apices of the joints of the antenne do not stop

with the seventh joint, as Chevrolat’s description seems to

imply, but, gradually becoming smaller, are met with up to

the tenth joint. Dr. Horn’s male specimen, which was from

Keys, Florida, differed from the females only in having

slightly longer and slenderer antenne and in having the apical

border of the last abdominal ventral segment pointed in the

middle and sinuate towards the sides. In the female this

segment is rather sharply rounded at the apex.

Ei. tomentosum, Chevr., bears a very strong resemblance to

E. mucronatum, Say, but is to be distinguished by the much

less close punctuation of the elytra and of the sides of the

prothorax.

HORMATHUS, gen. nov.

This genus is formed for an interesting little species from

St. Domingo belonging to the Ldidion group. It has the

characters which Lacordaire has given for the genus Cyeni-

dolon, with the following differences and additions :—Fifth

joint of the antenne, in addition to the third and fourth,

strongly thickened, none of the joints carinated. Prothorax

very slightly constricted in front of the middle. Elytra with

West-Indian Longicorn Coleoptera. 33

their apices rounded and unarmed. Intermediate and poste-

rior femora end in short rounded processes, and may be said

to be unarmed. ‘The femora have each a short carina on each

side near their distal extremity. The antenne in the male are

but very little longer than the body. ‘The body is almost

wholly glabrous and furnished with some widely scattered

long hairs.

From Phormesium, to which the genus is perhaps even more

closely allied, it differs by the carinated tibie, the rounded

apices of the elytra, and the two additional swollen joints of

the antenne in the male.

Hormathus cinctellus, sp. n.

Ibidion cinctellum, Chevr., MS.

Niger, nitidus ; capite punctato; prothorace dorso leviter tri-tuber-

culato; elytris chalybeato-cyaneis, vix punctatis, singulis ad

medium fascia transversa, nec suturam nec marginem attingente,

flavescenti-alba ; pedibus nigris, basi pedunculatis; antennis

fuscis,( ¢ )corpore vix longioribus, articulis tertio ad quintum valde

incrassatis, ( 2 ) corpore multo brevioribus.

Long. 53-7 mm.

Hab. St. Domingo.

Head rathér thickly punctured. Prothorax and elytra

destitute of punctures, excepting the pits from which the few

long scattered hairs come off. lytra steel-blue, glossy, with

purplish tints; each with an ivory-like transverse spot or

fascia at about the middle of its length. Antenne with the

scape punctured, with, in the male, the third joint much

longer and thicker than the scape and attenuate at its base,

the fourth joint short, ovate, the fifth longer than the fourth,

fusiform, the sixth and following joints normal, each about

equal in length to the fifth, Body underneath glabrous,

excepting a faint silvery-grey pubescence on the lateral

pieces of the mesothorax and on the postero-lateral angles of

the metasternum.

Phryneta verrucosa.

Lamia verrucosa, Drury, Exotic Insects, vol. i. p. 90, pl. xl. fig. 3.

Lamia sternutator, Fabr. Syst. Eleuth. ii. p. 293.

Phryneta melanoptera, Thoms. Rev. et Mag. de Zoologie, 1878, p. 65.

This interesting species appears to have been omitted from

Gemminger and Harold’s Catalogue. The genus to which

it belongs is peculiarly an African one; but the present species

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. vi. 3

84 Mr. E. W. L. Holt on the Ova of Gobius.

was said by Drury and Fabricius to come from Barbadoes, a

locality which the recent acquisition of some fine specimens

to the British Museum collection proves to have been quite

correct. M. Thomson, however, in redescribing the species

under the name Phryneta melanoptera, ignored the fact that

his specimen was ticketed Grenada, and assigned to the species

the vague locality “ Africa merid.”” M. René Oberthiir, in

whose possession 'Thomson’s collection now is, has, at my

request, compared Thomson’s type of melanoptera wih

Drury’s figure and description of verrucosa, and has assured

me that the two species are undoubtedly identical. The

species has not, so far as I know, been recorded from Africa,

except, inaccurately, in the case just cited. Its presence in

the Antilles can only be explained on the assumption that it

was at one time transported from Africa.

In Mr. Fry’s collection I have seen specimens from Trini-

dad and Barbadoes.

U1.— On the Ova of Gobius. By Ernest W. L. Hott,

St. Andrews Marine Laboratory.

[Plate II.]

On the 13th May, 1890, a dead shell of Lutrarda elliptica

was kindly given to me by Miss Traill, of St. Andrews, who

had found it the previous day cast ashore on the West Sands,

and whilst removing the sand with boiling water had detected

certain foreign bodies adhering to it. ‘This lady subsequently

gave me two shells of Solen siliqua, collected on the same

occasion, with similar bodies attached.

On examining the shell of Lutraria, the two valves of

which were still united by the ligament, it was found that the

inner surface of the left valve was entirely covered, save for

a narrow margin, by a number of little whitish bodies.

The valves of both the razor-shells were widely open, and

on the inner surface of the valves in each specimen a sub-

circular patch of similar bodies (about 2 inches in diameter)

occurred,

‘The whitish bodies, on being submitted to the microscope,

proved to be the ova of some Teleostean, and, from certain

peculiarities of structure, are conjectured to be those of a

goby, probably Gobcéus minutus, by Professor M‘Intosh, who

has kindly asked me to undertake their description.

The egg is elongated, its long diameter varying from 1°14

Mr. E. W. L. Holt on the Ova of Gobius. 35

to 1*2 millim. The contour is somewhat pyriform and the

narrow end (having a diameter from 42 to °48 millim.) is

blunt and almost truncated. The larger end, on which the

egg rests, is from *68 to ‘74 millim, at its greatest width and

tapers rapidly below that point to a small facet or pedicle of

attachment.

As seen in PI. II. fig. 3, the shape of the egg is subject to

slight variation. Of the egg-contents it is difficult to speak

with certainty, as the treatment received may well have

induced some changes.

In those which appeared to be the best preserved the peri-

vitelline space is large and is principally in the lower region

of the egg. The yolk is bean-shaped, and the embryo, which

is somewhat advanced though without free caudal growth,

lies in the long axis of the egg. Yolk and embryo together

have a long and short diameter of about ‘91 and °37 millim.

respectively. Both are of course opaque, but it is possible to

make out what appear to be very numerous oil-globules of

various sizes, occurring all over the yolk and apparently

forming the bulk of that structure.

The zona radiata is very thin, showing under a high power

the usual closely-set minute dots or punctures.

The apparatus for the attachment of the egg is the most

remarkable feature. From the facet or pedicle of attachment

(fig. 1, ») springs a hyaline structure, which spreads outward

in the form of an umbrella. Under a high power this struc-

ture is seen to be pierced by alternate concentric rows of

diamond-shaped or ovoid apertures (fig. 1, sy), which increase

in size the further they he from the pedicle, whilst, on the

contrary, the proximal interstitial hyaline matter is more

massive than that surrounding the more remote rows of

apertures. ‘Three or four such rows of apertures can be made

out, beyond which the structure is continued in the form of a

fringe of long and tapering threads, which adhere to the shell

and to the threads of the adjacent ova (fig. 1, fil.) The ova,

though very closely packed together (fig. 2), do not adhere

to each other or to anything except by means of this tissue.

From the nature of the apertures the whole structure has

the appearance of being composed of a number of threads,

radiating from the pedicle and so arranged as to cross each

other frequently in the proximal part of their course. But

the closest examination under a high power (Zeiss D, Oc. 2)

fails to support this appearance. ‘The interstitial matter

between the proximal rows of apertures is entirely homo-

geneous and cannot be resolved into fibres either in stained

or unstained specimens ; but between the larger — aper-

36 Mr. E. W. L. Holt on the Ova of Gobius.

tures one can frequently make out a division into two strands,

which do not as a rule cross each other, but seem to be merely

apposed.

Filaments or processes are known to occur on the eggs of

many Teleosteans. They were found by Hoffmann* in Gobius

minutus, niger, and other species, Heliasis chromis, Belone,

and Blennius. Eigenmann, in his recent excellent memoir

“Qn the Egg-membranes and Micropyle of some Osseous

Fishes ” ¢, very clearly describes the development of the fila-

ments in Fundulus. In this form they are developed all over

the surface of the egg, whereas in our ova the process of

attachment is confined to what is presumably the micropylar

region. In Lundulus the filaments, originally arising internal

to the granulosa, are shown to pass through and, in further

development, to lie external to it, being “ bent in a more or

less regular manner first to one side and then to another,” and

“usually follow the margins of the granulosa cells,” to which

they are ‘correspondingly curved.”

Eigenmann also notices rivet-shaped processes on the eggs

of Pygosteus, and from certain phenomena noticed in his

preparations suggests that “they are from the beginning

adhesive.” He describes a layer external to the zona in all

eggs on which processes are found. Whether such a layer

exists here ] cannot say, nor can I speak with accuracy as to

the relation of the attachment process to the zona.

But it seems possible that filaments may be developed in

this form as in Fundulus and Pygosteus (though confined to a

restricted area), and penetrating the granulosa in due course,

so as to lie along the margins of the granulosa-cells, and

“ being from the beginning adhesive,” may have set up with

each other intimate relationships, resulting in the formation,

by the adhesion and ultimate fusion of their proximal elements,

of such a structure as is actually found in the extruded ova

before us. The distal parts of the filaments, not coming into

contact with each other, and thus remaining independent, may

perhaps have extended over a considerable part of the granu-

losa, and the whole pedicle of attachment is probably everted

on extrusion of the egg in the same manner as the outer mem-

brane of the zona in Osmerus, described by Buchholz and

Cunningham.

Eigenmann speaks of his “ rivet-shaped processes” in

Pygosteus as taking a much deeper stain than the membrane

(external to the zona) in which they are set. Treated with

* Hoffmann, “ Zur Ontogenie der Knockenfische,” Verhandel. d. Kon.

Ak. vy. Wetenschappen, Amst. Deel xxi. 1881, p. 19.

+ Bull, Mus. Comp. Zool. yol. xix, no. 2.

Mr. E. W. L. Holt on the Ova of Gobius. 37

picro-carmine the pedicle of attachment in our ova takes the

carmine stain very deeply, whilst the zona (and external

membrane if present) is quite unaffected by it.

This seems to induce the belief that the process of attach-

ment is similar in nature to filaments of an external mem-

brane rather than representing an everted membrane as in

Osmerus.

Turning to the question of the parent fish, Professor

M‘Intosh has kindly given me a drawing of the eggs of

Gobius niger from the Channel Islands, which will be seen to

resent some points of resemblance to those under discussion.

Both are considerably elongated and both possess filamentous

processes at their lower ends. In G. niger, however, the

meshwork is less distinct than in ours and the eggs are fixed

in rows by the interlacing of their filaments. In both forms

the perivitelline space would appear to be large *.

Ot the nature of the yolk in Professor Prince’s specimens

or in Gobius niger 1 am unable to speak. The yolk in our

eggs, however, presents great likeness to that of a larval

form common in this bay and long since identified by Pro-

fessor M‘Intosh with a species of goby. ‘Two species are

common here, viz. G. Ruthensparri and G. minutus. In the

Seventh Annual Report of the Scotch Fishery Board Professor

M‘Intosh, writing ‘fOn the Pelagic Fauna of the Bay of

St. Andrews during the months of 1888,” mentions young

gobies (chiefly G. minutus) as occurring in some numbers in

the net in July and August, ranging in size from 3°5 to 11

millim. Their occurrence much earlier (at stages too young

for diagnosis of species according to our present knowledge

of this genus) is frequent, but their ova have never been

found here, probably because other forms have occupied

attention. A few larval forms appeared this year in April

and May, of one of which I append a tigure (fig. 6). Larval

gobies are readily distinguished by the characteristic pigmen-

tation and very early appearance of a conspicuous air-bladder.

The specimen figured measured 3°57 millim. The anus is

slightly anterior to median, the pectorals are large and fan-

* Professor Prince, writing to me from Valentia under date May 25,

1890, describes some eggs that had just been found, during the cruise

under the auspices of the Royal Dublin Society, in the pools about the

Beginnish Islands. In shape they strongly resemble those of G. niger,

and they are placed side by side on end, as in our form. From a rough

sketch the perivitelline space appears very large; the length is about

+s inch. Professor Prince is developing these eggs, and will no doubt

be able to throw some light on to their species. Judging from the fact

that a female G. Ruthensparrt was taken in the same pool, he thinks it

probable that they belong to that species.

38 Mr. E. W. L. Holt on the Ova-of Gobius.

shaped, the embryonic dorsal fin commences opposite the

pectoral girdle. Embryonic fin-rays occur in the slightly

spathulate embryonic caudal fin. There is a considerable

preanal fin. The notochord is unicolumnar, and the hyoidean

and mandibular apparatus well developed. The eye is

greenish yellow. Black stellate chromatophores occur below

the anterior end of the notochord, extending back as far as

the air-bladder. Yellow pigment occurs amongst them.

The air-bladder is greenish, with black dendritic pigment

scattered over it. Above the anus and halfway between that

point and the air-bladder occur two large masses of gamboge-

yellow pigment (reddish brown by transmitted light), over

each of which extends a large black dendritic chromatophore.

Small black chromatophores extend along the ventral edge of

the anterior two thirds of the abdomen and along the ventral

edge of the postanal region to a point a little short of the

caudal extremity. Halfway between the anus and the caudal

extremity is another large yellow patch, overlaid by den-

dritic black pigment on the ventral region, and a similar but

smaller dorsal patch hes just above it. No pigment occurs

on the embryonic fins. The yolk is considerably reduced.

It is darkish and appears to consist almost entirely of small

oil-globules.

It is to be regretted that the information given by British

authors as to the breeding of the Gobies is rather vague.

Day (‘ British Fishes’) gives June as the breeding time of

G. niger and G. minutus, and May or June as that of G.

paganellus. He also mentions, on the authority of a corre-

spondent, that G. Ruthensparri attaches its eggs to the inside

of an empty valve of J/ya arenaria, but does not describe the

egg or the method of attachment.

From the same authority it appears that the late Mr. Roberts,

of the Scarborough Museum, had frequently bred this species

in confinement.

Parnell (‘ Fishes of the Forth’) mentions that G. niger and

G. gracilis (Parnelli) spawn in June.

Couch (‘ British Fishes,’ ii. p. 154) found a black Goby with

enlarged 10e in February, and very young ones which appeared

to belong to the same species in the autumn. Beyond this I

can find no information.

Note—Since making the foregoing remarks two females of

Gobius minutus were brought to the Laboratory from the

estuary of the Eden *, the contents of whose ovaries leave no

doubt but that this is the parent species,

* May 27, 1890,

Mr. E. W. L, Holt on the Ova of Gobius. 39

I regret that great pressure of time * prevents me (as with

the extruded ova) at present from making more than a super~

ficial examination of them; but I hope at a future date to

treat the subject in a manner more worthy of it. Meanwhile,

however, in the light of my previous remarks a few notes may

be of interest.

The two specimens (the stomachs of which were full of the

Cypris-larve of Balanus) measure respectively 2 and 3}

inches, and the ovaries, which are by no means ripe, are

nearly in the same condition in both. The largest ova

measure from °6 to ‘71 millim. in long diameter; they are

ovoidal, with one end much broader than the other.

Numerous oil-globules can be made out, distributed in an

irregular manner amongst the granular yolk-matter. The

thin zona is visible by careful focusing adhering closely to

the yolk, and having outside it another ‘layer i in which minute

dots, presumably nuclei , are present—in fresh unstained speci-

mens under a high pow er. ‘This layer, the granulosa, is in

its turn covered by the process of attachment (which is

exactly similar to that of the extruded ova), a fact which

justifies the supposition that the latter was everted at extru-

sion, as is the outer membrane in Osmerus.

The micropyle, a minute funnel-shaped depression, can be

made out in favourable unstained specimens, where it is not

hidden by the ruptured follicular epithelium. It lies at the

broad end of the egg, and the process of attachment stretches

out on all sides. ‘lhe meshwork of the latter ceases at the

broadest part of the egg, and the filaments continuous with it

pass upwards side by side almost to the opposite (narrow) end

of the egg, but do not actually meet there.

In fresh specimens treated with picro-carmine the process

of attachment takes the carmine stain more rapidly than any

other part, the granulosa taking it slow ly, ifat all. In smaller

eggs, @. e. half the size of the foregoing, the process of attach-

ment is not seen, but minute, deeply staining dots are visible

at the broad end of the egg, and probably represent its earliest

appearance. ‘The larger stained egos show an intimate con-

nexion between the process and the zona for a short distance

around the micropyle, being the area which afterwards be-

comes the pedicle. The apertures are comparatively more

elongated in this region, with finer interstitial matter (closely

applied to the zona), which suddenly thickens at the margin

ot the pedicle. I could detect no layer between the zona and

* (Mr. Holt left within a few hours for the trawling expedition on the

west coast of Ireland.—W. C. M. |

40 Dr. G. J. Hinde on Radiolaria from the

the granulosa, nor, I think, is this possible without the aid of

the microtome.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE II.

Fig. 1. Process of attachment of ovum attributed to Gobius minutus ;

the filaments are mostly curtailed. fi/=filament ; p=pedicle of

attachment; sp=apertures in process of attachment; z.r.=zona

radiata. (Zeiss D, Oc. 4.)

Fig. 2 Group of ova in situ. X 3.

Fig. 3. Detached ova highly magnified. a. p.= process of attachment; e=

embryo; y=yolk.

Figs. 4, 5. Ova of Gobius niger from glycerine-preparations, enlarged

under lens.

Fig. 6. Larval Gobius of 14th May, 1890; length 3°57 millim. a. 6. =air-

bladder ; A=heart ; n=notochord; y=yolk. Magnified.

1V.—Notes on Radiolaria from the Lower Paleozoic Rocks

(Llandeilo- Caradoc) of the South of Scotland. By GEORGE

JENNINGS HinvE, Ph.D.

[Plates III. & IV.]

Tue Radiolaria described in this paper are contained in speci-

mens ot chert collected from several different localities in the

Southern Uplands of Scotland, and sent to me for examina-

tion by the Geological Survey of Scotland through B. N.

Peach, Esq., F.G.S. From the most promising pieces of

this chert a number of microscopic sections have been pre-

pared, and from these the forms have been studied. I may

premise that the occurrence of these minute organisms in this

chert was first announced by my friend Prof. H. Alleyne

Nicholson, M.D.*, of Aberdeen ; but the specimens which he

examined did not show the structure sufficiently well to allow

of positive determination as to their real nature.

‘The chert containing the Radiolaria occurs in beds and

intercalated nodular masses in a portion of the well-known

series of Ordovician or Lower-Silurian strata forming the

Southern Uplands of Scotland; and it is more particularly

developed in the counties of Lanarkshire, Peeblesshire, and

Edinburghshire. Mr. B. N. Peach Tt, who has lately been

resurveying the district, informs me that he has traced a defi-

* Trans. Edinb. Geol. Soe. vol. vi. pt. i. p. 56 (1890),

+ A full description by Mr. Peach of the geological and stratigraphical

relations of these rocks will appear in a forthcoming Geological Survey

Memoir on Sheet 16, :

Lower Paleozoic Rocks of the South of Scotland. 41

nite zone of this Radiolarian chert over a considerable area.

The zone is bounded below by athin band of black shale

containing Glenkiln graptolites of Llandeilo facies, and above

it there is another mass of black shale with Lower Hartfell

fossils, having a Caradoc facies. The zone included between

these two beds of graptolitic shale consists, from below up-

wards, of nodular red and green cherts and red and green

mudstones, followed by massive grey mudstones and cherts,

mudstones and shales, succeeded above by black flints and

shale, with a few Glenkiln graptolites. This Radiolarian

zone of Mr. Peach thus corresponds with the Lower and part

of the Middle Division of the Moffat Terrane of Prof. Lap-

worth (Geol. Mag. dee. iii. vol. vi. (1889) p. 66). Hitherto

in this series of rocks the graptolitic zones have been chiefly

studied and the intermediate beds of chert, regarded as unfos-

siliferous, have been neglected; but it is now certain that

these latter are of organic origin equally as much as the

former.

The Radiolarian chert is a very hard compact rock, with

the usual hackly fracture; when unweathered it is for the

most part of a steely-blue tint, but sometimes of a dull to a

bright red ; less frequently it has a greenish tint, and some

pieces are even of a bright green. The rock is traversed in

all directions by microscopic cracks and fissures, these latter

now filled with crystalline quartz, and not unfrequently it is

stained in irregular patches by a dark brown or blackish sub-

stance, which often follows the course of the microscopic

cracks, so that they appear in sections like an intricate web of

dark threads crossing a clear field. ‘The mudstones accom-

panying the chert are greenish or reddish in tint and very

fine-grained ; in some cases they become siliceous and pass

gradually into chert; in these transition-beds casts of Radio-

Jaria are present in the rock.

In thin sections under the microscope the unstained portion

of the chert is nearly transparent ; it has a faint cloudy appear-

ance, due to the presence of extremely minute irregularly-

shaped mineral particles and small crystalline rods ranging

from ‘002 to ‘06 millim. in length, with which it is filled.

The nature of these minute particles cannot well be ascer-

tained; but Mr. J. J. H. Teall, F.R.S., who has examined

the sections, thinks that some may be flakes of mica, whilst

the rods are suggestive of rutile. In polarized light, between

crossed Nicols, this chert has a mottled appearance, more like

that of flint than of ordinary chert.

Even with the aid of an ordinary hand-lens the fractured

surface of the chert is seen to be filled with countless numbers

42 Dr. G. J. Hinde on Radiolaria from the

of the Radiolaria, which appear as minute, clear, circular

specks ; in thin sections of the unstained rock under the

microscope they look like larger and smaller shadowy circles

filled with a somewhat lighter material than the surrounding

matrix; but in this condition no structure has been pre-

served. In sections of the red or jaspery chert the outlines

of the Radiolaria are more clearly defined ; the inner tests are

occasionally shown as small red globes in the centres of larger,

nearly transparent spheres, and not unfr equently the radiating

spines are also indicated. In the red jaspery chert the enor-

mous number of these organisms in the rock can be clearly

seen, for the entire area of the section is occupied by their

small circular outlines, which range from ‘01 to ‘25 millim.

in diameter.

In the unstained and reddish chert just referred to the

Radiolaria are only represented by casts, their tests having

been dissolved or otherwise rendered undistinguishable ; but

where the chert has been stained by the darker substance

mentioned above, which may be either due to carbon or iron,

the tests themselves have been preserved in this material,

which has replaced the original silica. In this condition the

delicate lattice-like structure of many of them is now repre-

sented by a more or less dark meshwork, which, though as

regards clearness of outline cannot be compared w ith the tests

of recent or Tertiary fossil Radiolaria, is yet sufficient to show

that the structure of these Paleozoic forms is essentially of

the same character as that of their modern descendants. In

these stained portions, which, as already noticed, occur as

irregular patches in the generally transparent rock, fairly

perfect specimens of Radiolaria showing one or more concen-

tric spheres, and spines projecting from their surfaces, are

intermingled with fragments of the meshwork, and entire and

broken spines of other individuals, much in the same way as

the entire forms and the fragmentary débris of these organisms

occur in the unconsolidated Radiolarian earth from Barbados.

It is, however, often very difficult to ascertain with pre-

cision in the sections those particular features which form the

basis of most of the family and generic characters in Hackel’s

classification of these organisms. ‘The tests are usually so

filled with the dark staining material that they are either

entirely opaque or present a blurred appearance. In these

cases it is impracticable to determine definitely whether the

structure was originally ‘ lattice-like” or of an irregularly

reticulate or “‘ spongy ”’ character, or whether an inner medul-

lary test is present or not. ‘I'he specimens available for study

are limited to those shown in the sections of the chert, and,

Lower Paleozoic Rocks of the South of Scotland. 43

consequently very few in comparison with the numbers which

may be obtained from a recent ooze or from loose fossil

material.

With two or three doubtful exceptions the forms which I

have been able to determine in this chert may be all included

in one of the four legions or subclasses into which Hackel

has divided the Radiolaria, viz. that of the Spumellaria or

Peripylea. Within this subclass but two suborders, the

Beloidea and the Spheroidea, are represented. In the first

of these there is no connected siliceous test; but the skeleton

consists of numerous solid siliceous spicules irregularly scat-

tered in the soft structures surrounding the central capsule.

Spicules of similar form and proportions to those of the exist-

ing members of this group, represented in plates ii. and iy. of

Heckel’s ‘Challenger’ Report, are abundant in the chert.

Some of them with three- or tour-pointed rays (woodcut, a-f,

p- 56) are very similar in form to the spicules of Calcisponges ;

others, however, with a central rod giving off divergent rays

from its extremities (woodcut, g) are quite distinct from any

known type of sponge-spicule. These detached spicules

are in the same condition as the lattice-like Radiolaria with

which they are intermingled, and there can be no doubt that

like these latter they were originally siliceous. Though now

detached from their normal positions, the inevitable result of

the decay of the soft structures, yet instances are not unfre-

quent in this chert where several of these Beloid spicules

occur in close proximity to each other, forming small groups,

much: in the same way as we should expect to be the case if

forms like the recent Lampoxanthium pandora, Heckel *,

and Spherozoum pandora, H.t, were fossilized under favour-

able conditions.

The great majority of the Radiolaria in this chert, how-

ever, belong to the more normal types of the suborder Sphe-

roidea, in which the test consists of one or more rounded shells

with a lattice-like or irregularly reticulate, so-called “spongy”

structure. ‘l'he simplest forms of these, in which the test is

without spines or with only very minute secondary spines,

are comparatively rare (Pl. II]. figs. 1, 2). Tests in which

there is a single large radial spine, with or without secondary

spines, are abundant. In some the outer or cortical test con-

sists of simple lattice-like structure with subcircular or irre-

gular meshes (PI. III. figs. 3, 4, 5, PI. LV. fig. 3) ; in others

the structure is “ spongy 7’ (PI. III. fig. 7), whilst in another

genus with the same structure there is a concentric inner or

medullary test (Pi. III. figs. 8,9). Shells with three or with

* Chall. Report, pl. ii. fig. 1. + Ibid. pl. iv. fig. 6.

44 Dr. G. J. Hinde on Radiolaria from the

four primary radial spines, some with, some without an inner

or medullary test, are also common (Pl. LIL. fig. 6, Pl. IV.

figs. 2, 4-7, 9-11) ; the structure of these appears to be uni-

formly of the irregularly reticulate or spongy character. The

spines in some of these shells are of unusual length (Pl. LV.

figs. 2, 9), but itis very rare to meet with specimens in which

they all remain intact. There are also a few specimens with

lattice tests and numerous smaller spines (PI. LV. fig. 1)

included in the well-known recent genus Acanthosphera,

Ehrenberg, and others with larger spines (PI. ILI. fig. 11,

Pl. IV. fig. 8) which I have referred to Haliomma.

In addition to the above, mention may be made of some

peculiar spicules (woodcut, p. 56, 2, &, 2) of the same general

characters as the Beloid forms already referred to, which seem

to correspond to the spicular skeletons of some existing

Radiolaria, which are regarded by Heckel as the simplest

and most primitive types of the great primary division of the

Nassellaria, in which they form the distinct suborder Plec-

toidea*. ‘The spicules in question consist of a variable

number of simple or branched arms or rays proceeding from

a centre; the rays may be either free or connected by irregular

fibres with each other. Spicules of this type are rare and

not often entire, and their true position is not altogether free

from doubt.

These Paleozoic Radiolaria, so far as can be judged from

their present condition, do not differ in any striking respect

from the existing forms of the group or from those numerous

fossil ones which have been lately described by Dr. Riist T

and others from Jurassic and Cretaceous strata. Some of the

more peculiar forms with one or with three primary radial

spines bear a close resemblance to specimens figured by vy.

Dunikowski ¢ from the Lower Liassic strata of Schafberg, in

the Tyrol. ‘The detached spicules of the Beloidea have like-

wise been noticed by Riist in the Radiolarian Jurassic strata

of the continent. ‘lhe quantity of this ancient chert which

has as yet been examined is too small to permit of any general

deductions as to the characters of the Radiolaria contained in

it; but it is noticeable that so far, if we except the few

spicules doubtfully referred to the Nassellarian Plectoidea, the

forms belong to only two divisions of the Spumellaria, the

Beloidea and the Spheroidea; and there is an apparent

absence not only of the discoidal and elliptical forms of the

* Chall. Report, pt. ii. p. 899, pl. xci.

+ ‘Paleontographica,’ Bd. xxxi, (1885), Bd. xxxiy. (1888),

} Denkschr, d. k, Akad. d. Wiss. Wien, Bd. xly. (1882), pp. 187, 188,

Taf. vy. figs. 53-55, 59,

Lower Paleozoic Rocks of the South of Scotland. 45

other suborders of this legion, but also of the important

Nassellarian Cystellaria, which are extremely abundant both

in recent deposits and in all Tertiary and Mesozoic Radio-

larian beds which have as yet been examined.

With the exception of the Radiolaria very few other

organisms can be recognized in the sections of this chert-rock.

There are one or two spicules of Hexactinellid sponges,

readily distinguishable from the detached Beloid spicules by

their ies size and distinctive forms, and I have met with a

few minute toothed plates and detached denticles, which bear

a certain resemblance to the radule of naked Molluses ; there

are further numerous almond-shaped hollow bodies about +1

millim. in length, with imperforate siliceous walls, of whose

nature I am quite ignorant. This Ordovician chert may

therefore be fairly considered to be due to the accumulation

of the tests of Radiolaria, and is thus a pure Radiolarian rock,

equally as much as the Tertiary beds of Barbados and the

Nicobar Islands, which, according to Heckel, correspond to

the recent Radiolarian ooze, “ and are certainly of deep-sea

origin, haying probably been deposited at depths greater than

2000 fathoms’”’*. If the same conclusion is applicable to

this fossil chert, it represents, as Prof. H. A. Nicholson + has

already pointed out, a true deep-sea deposit in the Paleozoic

period, the existence of which in the geological series has of

late been disputed. The beds of fine-grained red and green

mudstones associated with this chert likewise favour the same

view of its origin in deep water.

Hitherto only a single species of Radiolaria has been

described from thie entire Paleozoic series, and this was dis-

covered by Dr. Rothpletz { in siliceous shale of Upper Silu-

rian age at Langenstriegis, in Saxony. This Radiolarian

shale, like the Scotch chert, is accompanied by beds with

graptolites. It is only since 1876 that Radiolaria were known

in any rocks older than Tertiary by the discovery by v. Zittel §

of a few forms in the Upper Chalk of Germany ; since then

the existence of an abundant and varied Radiolarian fauna in

beds of chert and jasper of Lower Cretaceous and Jurassic age

has been proved by Dr. Riist ||, and v. Dunikowski/ has

described numerous species in the Lower Lias of the Tyrol.

* Chall. Report, vol. xviii. pt. i. p. elxix.

+ Trans. Edinb. Geol. Soc. vol. vi. pt. i. p. 56.

} Zeitschr. d. deutsch. geol. Gesellsch. Bd. xxxii, (1880) p. 447, pl. xxi.

§ Ibid. Bd. xxviii. (1876) pp. 75-86, pl. ii.

|| ‘ Palzeontographica,’ Bd. xxxi., xxxiy.

§] Op. cit.

46 Dr. G. J. Hinde on Radiolaria from the

Lately Dr. Riist * has announced the occurrence of Radiolaria

in all the principal divisions of the Paleozoic series, but a

detailed description of the forms has not yet appeared.

Very few Radiolaria have been as yet noticed from the

tocks of this country. Mr. W. H. Shrubsole + has recorded

three or four species from the London Clay of Sheppey ; Dr.

Riist has discovered two species in the flints of the Upper

Chalk { and a few remains in coprolites from the Lias of

Gloucester§; and Prof. Sollas ||, many years since, noted

their oceurrence in the Cambridge Greensand, but he has not

yet described the species. ‘The presence of Radiolaria in the

Coal-measures of Lancashire {] and in the Carboniferous Lime-

stone of North Wales** has been reported from time to time ;

but the minute spherical bodies in the Coal-measures known

as Traquairia have been shown by Prof. W. C. WilliamsonftT

to be vegetable structures, and the same author considers that

the objects in the Carboniferous Limestones, presumed to be

Radiolaria, are really composed of carbonate of lime, and he

has named them Calcisphera}f. | have examined microscopic

sections of limestones containing these organisms, and [|

agree with Prof. Williamson thatcthere ia no evidence to

support the view that they were originally siliceous,

The apparent rarity of Radiolaria in the later Paleozoic

and more recent strata in this country renders their occurrence

in such great abundance in this Ordovician chert still more

remarkable. Considerable attention has been paid lately to

the nature of the chert and allied siliceous rocks of the diffe-

rent British sedimentary formations, but hitherto no other

siliccous organisms than sponges have been found in them;

and this Scotch chert is the first instance in which in our area

this description of rock has been traced to the skeletons of

other organisms than sponges. <A large series of sections of

chert from different formations has come under my own notice

of late years, but in only one instance, that of a chert-bed in

the Carboniferous Limestone of Flintshire, have I met with

Radiolaria, and in this there were only a few individuals of a

* Jahresb. d, naturhistor, Gesellsch. zu Hannover, 1883-87 (1888),

. 49-56,

ey Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xlv. (1889) p. 121.

‘ Paleeontographica,’ Bd. xxxiv. p. 188.

§ Ibid. Bd. xxxi. p. 278,

|| Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xxix. 1873, p. 78

q Brit. Assoc. Report, Brighton, 1872, p. 126.

** ¢Nature,’ March 1877, p. 461; Ann. Rep. Chester Soc. Nat. Hist.

1876-77, p. 10,

++ Phil. Trans. vol. clxxi. (1880) pt. ii. p. 511.

tq Zbid. p. 520, pl. xx. figs. 67-81.

Lower Paleozoic Rocks of the South of Scotland, 47

single species. The preservation of the Radiolaria in this

Ordovician chert, which has evidently been subjected to con-

siderable disturbance, is an indication that if these organisms

had entered largely into the composition of other beds of chert

in this country they would probably ere now have been recog-

nized in them. ‘The observations of Dr. Riist * have led him

to conclude that on the continent in the majority of cases chert

and other siliceous rocks may be attributed to Radiolaria; but

in this country, according to present experience, similar rocks

are mainly derived from the remains of siliceous sponges and

very exceptionally from those of Radiolaria.

Description of Spectes.

In attempting to classify these ancient Radiolaria I have

followed as far as possible the latest system of Prof. Heckel,

contained in the ‘ Challenger’ Report on this group. In this

elaborate work the limits assigned to genera are extremely

narrow and precise, and it is no wonder therefore that even

with the greatest desire for comprehension it should be found

impracticable to fit all these fossils into the divisions, nume-

rous though they are, which have been already established,

and I have therefore reluctantly been obliged to propose

additional genera to include some of them.

Clas RADIOLARIA, Miller.

Subclass SPUMELLARIA, Ehrenberg.

Order SPH AZRELLARIA, Heckel.

Suborder SPH #ROIDEA, Heckel.

Family Liospherida, Heeckel.

Spheroidea without radial spines on the surface of the

spherical shell; living solitary (not associated in colonies).

(‘ Challenger ’ Report, part i. p. 59.)

Genus Styprospu#RA, Heckel.

Liospherida forming a solid sphere of spongy framework,

without enclosed medullary shell and without central cavity.

(Chall. Rep. part i. p. 86.)

Styptosphera antiqua, sp.n. (Pl. ILL. fig. 1.) .

- The wregularly reticulate or spongy framework appears to

* Jahresb, d. naturhist. Gesellsch. zu Hannover, 1883-87 (1888), p. 56.

48 Dr. G. J. Hinde on Radiolaria from the

be of an equally close character throughout the test, the inter-

spaces are very minute, showing sometimes as minute circular

pores about ‘005 millim. in diameter, sometimes as sinuous

apertures. Surface usually smooth and even, occasionally

with minute spines. Diameter of test ranging from ‘15

to -24 millim.

Distribution®. Abington, Lanarkshire; Broughton, Har-

tree Hill, Peeblesshire.

Genus SPONGOPLEGMA, Heckel.

Liospherida forming a sphere of spongy framework, which

encloses in the centre one single latticed medullary shell.

(Chall. Rep. part i. p. 89.)

Spongoplegma priscum, sp.n. (Pl. III. fig. 2.)

The surface of the cortical shell relatively smooth, with

apparently regular apertures, the reticulate or spongy frame-

work between the cortical and the medullary shell with circular

or irregular apertures about ‘01 millim. wide; the medullary

shell well marked by its closer and denser structure. The

specimen figured is shown in section. Diameter of cortical

shell *15 to 2 millim., tiickness of shell ‘012 millim. ; width

of medullary shell 075 millim.

Distribution Hartree Hill, Kilbucho, and Broughton

Heights, near Broughton, Peeblesshire.

Genus DIPLOPLEGMA, gen. nov.t

Liospherida with a relatively large inner (cortical ?) test of

irregularly reticulate or spongy framework and an outer shell

of the same structure, the two connected by radial bars. In

this genus the inner test is sufficiently large to be regarded as

an inner cortical shell, and in this respect it resembles Lio-

sphera, Heckel (‘Challenger’ Report, pt. i. p. 76), which

has two cortical shells. It differs from Liosphera, however,

in the irregularly reticulate or spongy nature of the tests.

Diploplegma cinctum, sp. n. (Pl. ILL. fig. 10.)

Surface of outer test uneven, but without definite spines.

The inner test connected by numerous short radial bars with

* As all the specimens are from the same geological horizon (Llandeilo-

Caradoc) referred to in the previous part of the paper, it is not necessary

to indicate it in connexion with each species,

+ Sirddos, double, rAéyua, network.

Lower Paleozoic Rocks of the South of Scotland. 49

the outer, so that in section the outer sphere has the appear-

ance of an encircling ring. The framework of both outer and

inner spheres apparently similar. No central medullary shell

can be recognized. The minute structure of the meshwork is

obscured by the dark infilling. Diameter of outer sphere

25, of the inner *15; length of radial beams ‘015 millim.

Rare,

Distribution. Abington, Lanarkshire; Hartree Hill,

Peeblesshire.

Family Staurospherida, Heckel.

Spheroidea with four radial spines on the surface of the

spherical shell, forming a regular cross, being opposite in

pairs in two axes perpendicular to one another. (Chall. Rep.

pt. i. p. 151.)

Genus Srauroporas, Heckel.

Staurospheerida with spongy spherical shell and four crossed

simple spines. (Chall. Rep. pt. i. p. 168.)

Staurodoras gracilis, sp.n. (PI. IV. fig. 7.)

The siliceous mesh apparently of a close irregular character,

with apertures of about ‘01 millim. wide. The radial spines

slender, evenly tapering, about two thirds as long as the

diameter of the shell. In the specimen figured one of the

spines has been broken off. Diameter of the sphere -11 ;

length of spines 07, thickness at base ‘01 millim. Another

specimen has the spines stouter, measuring ‘02 millim. at the

base.

Three species of this genus have been described by Duni-

kowski* from the Lower. Lias of Schafberg, near Salzburg ;

but in these the siliceous framework appears to be more

regular and the spines stouter than in the present species.

Distribution. Abington, Lanarkshire; Hartree Hill,

Peeblesshire.

Genus STAUROPLEGMA, gen. nov.

Staurospherida with solid, irregularly reticulate or spongy

shell, a concentric medullary shell, and four simple spines

approximately in the form of a cross. This genus differs

from Staurodoras by the possession of an inner medullary

test.

* Denkschr. d. k. Akad. d. Wiss. Wien, Bd. xlv. p. 188, pl. v. figs. 56,

57, 58

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. vi. 4

50 Dr. G. J. Hinde on Radiolaria from the

Stauroplegma brevispina, sp.n. (Pl. IV. fig. 5.)

Surface of cortical shell smooth, the outer wall distinct

from the interior meshwork, the medullary test now shown

by its darker structure. Radial spines conical, shorter than

the radius of the test. Diameter of shell -16 millim., of

medullary test ‘06; length of spines 04, basal thickness ‘017.

Distribution. Hartree Hill, Kilbucho, Peeblesshire.

Stauroplegma compressum, sp.n. (PI. LY. fig. 6.)

Test slightly elliptical, in part perhaps due to compression ;

surface uneven, with here and there circular pores ‘015 millim.

wide. ‘The spines tapering, about two thirds as long as the

diameter of the test, apparently unequal in length; they can

be traced to the surface of the inner shell. Diameter of test

‘16, of inner shell -06; length of spines ‘09 to +12, width at

base ‘013 millim. In the specimen figured one spine has

been broken off. Rare.

Distribution. Near Moorfoots, Edinburghshire.

Stauroplegma barbatum, sp.n. (Pl. III. fig. 6.)

Surface of cortical test rough, as if with minute spines.

The medullary test indicated in the specimen figured by a

edad clear subcentral space. Spines longer than the

diameter of the sphere ; they are not strictly in the form of

a cross, but their present position may in part arise from sub-

sequent misplacement. Diameter of sphere +135; length of

spines *18, thickness at base ‘02 millim. Rare.

Distribution. Hartree Hill, Kilbucho, Peeblesshire.

Stauroplegma diffusum, sp.n. (Pl. IV. fig. 4.)

Surface of cortical test irregular and uneven; an inner

medullary shell is shown by a ring of darker structure, and

within this is acentral lighter space, which may perhaps indi-

cate the presence of a second medullary test. The radial

spines are shorter than the radius of the sphere, measuring

from the surface. Diameter of sphere *13, of outer medullary

test ‘07, of inner test (?) -03 millim.; length of spines -04,

thickness at base ‘012 millim.

Distribution. Hartree Hill, Kilbucho, Peeblesshire.

Family Astrospherida, Heckel.

Spheroidea with numerous (8 to 12 or more, commonly

Lower Paleozoic Rocks of the South of Scotland. BI

between 20 and 60) radial spines on the surface of the spheri-

‘eal shell; living solitary. (Chall. Rep. pt. i. p. 206.)

Genus ACANTHOSPHERA, Ehrenberg.

Astrospherida with one simple lattice sphere, covered with

simple radial spines of the same kind. (Heckel, Chall. Rep.

pt. 1. p. 209.)

Acanthosphera antiqua, sp.n. (PI. IV. fig. 1.)

Shell thin-walled, pores subcircular and wider than the

inclosing framework. Spines short, conical, apparently

numerous, though, owing to the way in which the specimen

figured has been infilled with dark staining material, only

those near the outer margin can be clearly seen. The missing

part of the specimen figured has been cut off by a quartz- vein.

Diameter of test °16, of the pores ‘015 to *02 ; length of spines

02, thickness at base ‘01 millim. Rare.

Distribution. Hartree Hill, Kilbucho.

Genus HattiomMA, Ehrenberg (in part).

Astrospherida with one medullary (intracapsular) and one

cortical (extracapsular) shell, which are connected by radial

beams piercing the central capsule. Shell-surface covered

with simple radial spines of the same kind. (Heckel, Chall.

Rep. pt. 1. p. 220.)

Haliomma vetustum, sp.n. (PI. IIL. fig. 11.)

Cortical test moderately thick, with small circular pores and

relatively robust, short, conical spines, of which there are nine

on the surface exposed. ‘The specimen figured is partly a

section; there are no traces of radial beams connecting the

inner with the outer test; their apparent absence may be due

to the fossilization. Diameter of sphere *22, of the inner test

‘08, pores 013; length of spines 06, thickness at base ‘02

millim.

Distribution. Hartree Hill, Kilbucho, Peeblesshire.

Haliomma cornutum, sp.n. (Pl. IV. fig. 8.)

In the specimen figured the characters of the cortical test

are obscured by the dark infilling, and the inner test is only

indicated by a lighter area. There are at least seven equal,

slender, tapering spines nearly as long as the diameter of the

52 Dr. G. J. Hinde on Radiolaria from the

test. Diameter of sphere -09, of inner test ‘03; length of

spines ‘075, basal thickness *01 millim.

Distribution. Hartree Hill, Kilbucho, Peeblesshire.

The genera described below, though embraced in the same

suborder—Spheroidea—as the preceding forms, do not find

a place in any of the families of this group, as described by

Heckel in the ‘Challenger’ Report. They may possibly

represent new families; but as their condition of preservation

and mode of occurrence are very unfavourable for a thorough

determination of their structural characters, I do not propose

to define their position in Heckel’s system, but shall limit

myself to giving generic and specific descriptions, so far as

these can be ascertained.

Genus DorysPpH&RA™*, gen. nov.

Spheroidea with simple spherical lattice-shells and a single

radial spine extending from the surface of the test. No

medullary test.

Fossil forms of this genus have been already figured by

v. Dunikowski from the Liassic strata of Schafberg, but no

name was given to them, possibly under the idea that they

were imperfect specimens of forms with normally two or four

radial spines. In this Ordovician chert, however, specimens

with buta single radial spine are not at all uncommon, and

they may be regarded as being in their original condition. The

genus Lithapium t, Heckel, has a simple !attice-shell, with

only a single radial spine; but it is ellipsoidal or pear-shaped,

and thus is included in a different suborder.

Dorysphera reticulata, sp. n

(Pl. IIL. fig. 3, Pl. 1V. fie. 3.)

The framework of the shell thin, of an open, subpolygonal,

reticulate character, the meshes unequal in size, subcircular

to subpolygonal. Radial spine short, styliform. Diameter

of sphere 18, meshes from ‘005 to :015 millim., thickness of

framework about ‘005 millim. Radial spine (probably im-

perfect) ‘07, breadth of base Ol to ‘02 millim.

Distribution. Abington, Lanarkshire ; Broughton Heights,

Peeblesshire.

* Sdpu, a spear, oaipa, sphere.

t ‘Challenger’ Rep. pt. i. p. 308.

Lower Paleozoic Rocks of the South of Scotland. 53

Dorysphera nucula, sp. n. (Pl. ILL. fig. 5.)

The shell smaller and the framework thicker than in the

preceding form. Pores subcireular. Radial spine short,

styliform. Diameter of shell +13, pores ‘01, intermediate

spaces about ‘007; spine ‘03, thickness at base ‘02 millim.

Rare.

Distribution. Hartree Hill, Kilbucho, Peeblesshire.

Dorysphera lara, sp. n. (Pl. III. fig. 4.)

Framework of test thin, reticulate, the meshes subcircular,

unequal, relatively large. Spine short, in the specimen

figured it is seen projecting obliquely. Diameter of shell 12,

mesh-apertures from ‘01 to ‘025 millim. in width, intermediate

framework about *007, thickness of base of spine ‘015 millim.

This form differs from D. reticulata principally in the distinctly

larger size of the mesh-apertures.

Distribution. Abington, Lanarkshire; WHartree Hill,

Peeblesshire.

Genus DoRYPLEGMA *, gen. nov.

Spheroidea with cortical shells of irregularly reticulate or

spongy framework, inclosing a central medullary shell and

with a single primary radial spine. Secondary or smaller

spines occasionally present. ‘The structure of the shell in

this genus is the same as in Spongoplegma, Heckel, but with

the addition of a radial spine and sometimes of secondary

spines. From Dorysphera it is distinguished by the different

character of the framework and the presence of a medullary

shell,

Doryplegma nasutum, sp.n. (Pl. ILI. fig. 9.)

The wall of the sphere well marked and distinct from the

reticulate structure of the space within. Radial spine conical,

tapering, shorter than the diameter of the sphere; secondary

spines small, acute, in some specimens none can be distin-

guished. The lower portion of the specimen figured has been

displaced by a quartz-vein, and the interior structure is only

partially shown. Diameter of sphere *2, of medullary test

‘08, thickness of cortical shell ‘017 ; length of radial spine ‘11,

thickness at base ‘02; length of secondary spines °015 millim.

Specimens not infrequent.

Distribution. Hartree Hill; Broughton Heights, Peebles-

shire.

* Sdpu, a spear, méypa, network.

54 Dr. G. J. Hinde on Radiolaria from the

Doryplegma gracile, sp.n. (PI. III. fig. 8.)

The reticulate or spongy framework close, with small irre-

gular apertures. Spine conical, tapering, about as long as the

diameter of the shell. Smaller than the preceding form and

with longer spine. Diameter of cortical shell :13, of medul-

lary test 05; length of radial spine *15, basal thickness ‘0195

millim.

Distribution. Hartree Hill, Peeblesshire.

Genus DoRYDICTYUM *, gen. nov.

Spheroidea with tests of irregularly reticulate or spongy

framework and a simple radial spine, with or without secon-

dary spines. ‘The structure of the test corresponds with that

of Styptosphera, Heckel, and it differs from this genus by

the addition of a radial spine. It is distinguished from

Doryplegma by the absence of a medullary test.

Dorydictyum simplex, sp. n. (Pl. ILI. fig. 7.)

The reticulate framework of the same character throughout,

with very minute pores. Radial spine robust, styliform,

nearly as long as the diameter of the shell. Occasional

minute secondary spines. Diameter of the test *15; length

of radial spine *12, basal thickness *022 millim. Rare.

Distribution. Broughton Heights, Broughton, Peeblesshire.

Genus TRIPOSPHERA Tf, gen. nov.

Spheroidea with an irregularly reticulate or spongy frame-

work, a medullary shell, and three primary radial spines.

Smaller secondary spines occasionally present.

Forms with spherical shells and three prominent radial

spines, but without a medullary shell, have been described by

Dunikowskif from the Liassic strata of Schafberg, and placed

by him in the genus Spongechinus, Heckel; but in the

‘Challenger’ Report § one of them is regarded as discoidal

and referred to the genus Spongotripus, H. Dr. Riist has

also described rounded (atticed torms with three prominent

spines from Jurassic and Cretaceous strata; they were origi-

nally placed in the new genus Zrtactoma (Palexontogr.

# Sdpu, a spear, Sictvov, network,

+ tpirovus, a tripod, oaipa, sphere.

} Denkschr, d. k. Akad. der Wiss. Wien, Bd. xly. p. 188, pl. v.

figs, 54, 59,

§*Pt.10p, Bel,

Lower Paleozoic Rocks of the South of Seotland. — 55

Bd. xxxi. p. 289), but in a subsequent memoir they are con-

sidered as Discoidea under the modified name Triactis

(Paleontogr. Bd. xxxiv. p. 197). Heckel* has referred

other discoidal three-spined forms to the genus T'réactiscus.

So far as I can ascertain no spherical “ spongy” forms with

a medullary shell and three radial spines, as in the proposed

genus, have as yet been described. It is difficult to ascertain

with absolute certainty now that these minute shells are

imbedded in the solid chert whether particular specimens are

discoidal or spherical; but their outlines are uniformly cir-

cular, and if discoidal shells had been present one would have

expected to meet with lenticular or elliptical forms in the

rock-sections.

Triposphera Peachit, sp.n. (Pl. IV. fig. 9.)

Shell approximately spherical, the reticulate framework

close. The radial spines nearly twice as long as the diameter

of the test, straight or curved, tapering gradually, inequi-

distant from each other. In no specimen are all the spines

intact, but they appear to have been equal in length origi-

nally. ‘The medullary test is not shown in the specimen

figured owing to the dark infilling, but it is present in others.

Diameter of shell -18, of medullary test 05; length of spines

*42, basal thickness ‘02 millim. This species is named after

B. N. Peach, Esq., F.G.S., of the Geological Survey of

Scotland, to whom I am indebted for the opportunity of

studying these fossils. ,

Distribution. Abington, Lanarkshire; Broughton Heights,

Peeblesshire.

Triposphera hastata, sp.n. (Pl. IV. fig. 2.)

Shell of close framework, with minute pores; surface

uneven and rough, as if with minute blunt spines. The

medullary test in the specimen figured is indicated by a light

central space. Spines straight, robust, nearly twice as long

as the diameter of the sphere, inequidistant from each other.

Only one is preserved intact in the specimen figured, the other

two are indicated by their stumpy bases. Diameter of sphere

‘27, of the medullary test -055; length of spines °5, basal

thickness ‘025 millim.

Distribution. Near Abington, Lanarkshire.

Triposphera densa, sp.n. (Pl. IV. fig. 10.)

Surface of shell nearly even, the three radial spines slender,

* Chall. Rep. pt. i. p. 482.

56 Dr. G. J. Hinde on Radiolaria from the

conical, nearly as long as the radius of the shell; they are

inequidistant and do not seem to be all in the same plane.

The specimen is so infiltrated with dark material that the

medullary shell cannot be distinguished. Diameter of test

18; length of spines ‘06, basal thickness ‘015 millim.

Distribution. Broughton Heights, Peeblesshire.

Triposphera armata, sp.n. (Pl. IV. fig. 11.)

The primary radial spines stout, styliform, nearly equi-

distant from each other, about as long as the radius of the

shell; surface with numerous minute secondary spines.

Diameter of cortical test *15, of medullary test 065; length

of primary spines ‘08, thickness at base ‘016 ; length of secon-

dary spines ‘01 to -035 millim.

Distribution. Abington, Lanarkshire.

TIN

i OF

\ f

wae

Ke \.

\ pee a

Detached spicules of Radiolaria.—a-—f. Three- and four-rayed spicules of

Spherozoum priscum, sp. n. g,h. Spherozoum patulum, sp.0.: 9,

geminate, A, cruciform spicule. ¢, %, 7, spicules of Plectoid Radiolaria.

All enlarged to the scale of 200 diameters.

Lower Paleozoic Rocks of the South of Scotland. 57

Order COLLODARIA, Heckel.

Suborder BELOrpDEA, Heckel.

Spumellaria with an imperfect skeleton composed of nume-

rous solid needles or spicula, scattered irregularly in the

calymma. (Chall. Rep. pt. i. p. 28.)

Genus SpHarozoum, Meyen.

Beloidea socialia or “‘ Sphzerozoida with branched or radiate

spicula of one kind.” (Chall. Rep. pt. i. p. 38.)

Spherozoum priscum, sp. n. (Woodcut, a-f.)

Under this name I propose to include spicules of various

dimensions, mostly with four rays, more rarely with only

three. The rays are usually straight, simple, apparently

conical, gradually tapering from a common centre to a point.

Three of the rays are either in a plane or form a low tripod,

and the fourth ray is nearly vertical to the others. ‘bere is

a close resemblance in form, and approximately in size, of

these detached spicules to the spicules of recent species of this

genus and of allied genera of the same group, as shown in the

‘Challenger’ Report, pls. ii. and iv. The spicules are very

abundant, for the most part indiscriminately mingled with

one another and with the ordinary spherical shells ; some-

times several are now situated close together, as if resulting

from the disintegration in position of individual Radiolaria.

It is very probable that these spicules may represent more

than one species, and they are grouped under one name simply

for convenience of reference. In form they are very similar

to the spicules of Calcisponges; but there is not the least

ground for suspecting that they may have belonged to these

organisms, since their condition of preservation is the same as

that of the undoubted Radiolarian shells amongst which they

occur, and they are associated with other spicules which as

regards form have no counterparts amongst sponge-spicules.

Detached Radiolarian spicules, both three-rayed and other

forms, have already been described by Dr. Riist * from the

Jurassic Strata of Western Switzerland and from the Neo-

comian of Gardenazza, and they are stated to be abundant

in all Jurassic Radiolarian-bearing rocks.

The rays of the spicules range from ‘04 to 14 millim. in

length and from :005 to ‘015 millim. in thickness.

* ‘Paleontographica,’ Bd. xxxi, p. 284, pl. xxxi., Bd. xxxiv. p. 190,

58 Dr. G. J. Hinde on Radiolaria from the

Distribution. Abington, Lanarkshire ; Broughton, Hartree

Hill, Kilbucho, Peeblesshire ; Moorfoots, Edinburghshire.

Spherozoum patulum, sp. n.

(Pl. IV. fig. 12; woodcut, g, h.)

The spicules included under this term are geminate and

cruciform. In the geminate forms there is a short central rod,

from both ends of which two simple, subcylindrical, dive rgent

rays are given off, approximately in the same plane (Pl. “TV.

fig. 12 ; woodcut, ¢ g)- The rays are similar in the cruciform

spicules, but the median rod is reduced to a slight central

expansion (woodcut, 4). Both kinds of spicules are present

in recent species of the genus *, and they have been likewise

noted from Jurassic strata. The geminate spicules differ from

any known kind of sponge-spicules.

The central rod of these spicules is from ‘015 to *03 millim.

in length, and the rays are from ‘03 to ‘13 millim. in length.

Distribution. Broughton, Hartree Hill, Peeblesshire.

Subclass NASSELLARIA, Ehrenberg.

Order PLECTELLARIA, Heckel.

Suborder PLECTOIDEA, Heckel.

Nassellaria with a rudimentary, originally tripodal, skele-

ton, composed of radial spines arising from one common

central point or central rod. (Chall. Rep. pt. ii. p. 898.)

There are a few forms in the chert which appear to belong

to the above suborder, but they cannot be included in any of

the known genera referred thereto by Heckel ; and it seems

undesirable, since the specimens are rare and not perfect, to

propose three new genera for them. In one specimen (wood-

cut, 7) there are five straight, nearly cylindrical rays proceeding

Aarin a minute rounded centre; three of the rays are in one

plane and one above and the other below this plane. On two

of the rays are small spines or processes. ‘The rays, when

entire, are “15 millim.in length, In another specimen (wood-

cut, &) there are five basal rays, with a stout ray rising from

the centre. The rays are spinous, and there are traces of

nregular tissue connecting them, as in the recent Plectanida

(Chall. Rep. pt. il. p. 919, pl. xevii.). In the third specimen

(woodcut, /), which is of unusual size, there are four basal

rays radiating from a centre, from which also an upright ray

spiings. ‘The rays are cylindrical and smooth and bifurcate,

* ‘Challenger’ Report, pt. i. pp. 40-45, pl. iv.

Lower Paleozoic Rocks of the South of Scotland. 59

the secondary rays tapering to an acute point. The entire

length of one of the rays is *37 millim. I have only seen a

single imperfect specimen of this form in the chert from

Hartree Hill.

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.

Prate III.

Fig. 1. Styptosphera antiqua, sp. n.

Fig. 2. Spongopleyma priscum, sp, n. The inner medullary sphere is

shown by the dark central portion.

Fig. 3. Dorysphera reticulata, sp. n, The radial spine in this specimen

has been partially dislocated, and some of the mesh-apertures

are infilled with the dark staining material,

Fig. 4. Dorysphera laxa, sp. 1. In this specimen the radial spine is

viewed obliquely.

Fig. 5. Dorysphera nucula, sp. n.

Fig. 6. Stauroplegma barbatum, sp. u. The medullary sphere in this

specimen is indicated by the partially clear central space.

Fig. 7. Dorydictyum simplex, sp. n.

Fig. 8. Doryplegma gracile, sp. n.

Fig. 9. Doryplegma nasutum, sp. n. The lower portion of this specimen

has been displaced by a quartz-vein, The inner or medullary

sphere is indicated by the darker central area.

Fig. 10. Diploplegma cinctum, sp. n.

Fig. 11. Haliomma vetustum, sp.n. The mesh-apertures in the specimen

are indistinct, owing to the dark infilling.

PLATE IV.

Fig. 1. Acanthosphera antigua, sp. nu. The specimen is imperfect, a por-

tion to the right having been cut off by a quartz-vein.

Fig. 2. Triposphera hastata, sp.n, In this specimen only one of the three

radial spines is preserved entire, the bases only of the other two

remain, The inner sphere is partially clear and has not been

infilled with the opaque material like the outer sphere,

3. Dorysphera reticulata, sp. n.

4, Stauroplegma diffusum, sp.n. A quartz-vein traverses the right-

hand portion of the specimen.

5. Stauroplegma brevispina, sp. n. The upper portion has been dis-

placed by a quartz-vein,

Fig. 6. Stauroplegma compressum, sp. 0.

7. Staurodoras gracilis, sp.n. Only the base of the lower spine

remains. A quartz-vein traverses the specimen.

8. Haliomma cornutum, sp. 0.

‘ig. 9. Triposphera Peachit, sp. n,

Fig. 10, Triposphera densa, sp. n.

Fig. 11. Triposphera armata, sp. n.

wg. 12, Spherozoum patulum, sp.n. A geminate spicule, the rays im-

perfect, referred to this species.

The figures have been drawn by transmitted light from microscopic

sections of the chert-rock in which the Radiolaria are imbedded ; they

are all enlarged to the same scale of 200 diameters. ‘The specimens are

all from the same zone in the Ordovician or Lower Silurian strata of the

Southern Uplands of Scotland; the particular localities are given in the

text,

60 Rey. Canon Norman’s Revision

V.—Revision of British Mollusca. By the Rev. Canon

A. M. Norman, M.A., D.C.L., F.B.S., F.L.S., &e.

[Continued from yol. v. p. 484. ]

Class Il. GASTROPODA.

Subclass I. ANISOPLEURA.

Superorder I. HOUTHYNEURA.

Order: PT EekeO POD Ae

Suborder J. GYMNOSOMATA.

Fam. 1. Clionida.

Genus CLIONE, Phipps.

21. Clione limacina, Phipps.

Clio imacina, Phipps, Voyage North Pole (1773), p. 195.

sorts Honea, Pallas, Spicilegia Zoologica, fase. x. (1774), p. 28, pl. i.

gs. uv.

Clione limacina, G. O. Sars, Moll. Regionis Arcticx Norvegize, p. 322,

pl. xxix. fig. 4 a-c.

Mr. T. Scott (Report Fishery Board Scotland, 1889,

p- 825) has procured a specimen of this species in the towing-

net off Inchkeith in the Firth of Forth, which he kept alive

for two days ; and Professor M‘Intosh records that on April

11 and 12, 1887, and during a week or two afterwards, a

considerable number of the species were captured near shore

at St. Andrews.

Pelseneer (‘ Challenger’ Report) says, “There is in the

collection of the Muséum d’Histoire Naturelle of Paris a

specimen from Falmouth presented by Leach.” Leach cer-

tainly procured it living off the coast of Mull in 1811 (vide

Forbes and Hanley, ‘ British Mollusca,’ vol. iv. p. 292).

It is the Clio retusa of O. F. Miiller, Clione papilionacea

of authors, Clio miquelonensis of Rang, Clione elegantissima

of Dall, and Clione Dalli of Krause.

Very abundant in the Arctic seas. The British localities

are its most southern limit in the Eastern Atlantic, while in

the Western Atlantic it was found in 1833 as far south as

New York. It has been taken in Finmark, but is not known

to reach the Norwegian coast.

of British Mollusca. 61

Suborder IT. THECOSOMATA.

Fam. 2. Limacinide.

Genus 1. LIMACINA.

22. Limacina retroversa (Fleming) = Spirialis retroversa,

Jeffreys.

Var. 1. Macandre?, F. & H.

A produced form, of which several specimens were

dredged by MacAndrew 15 miles south of Mizen

Head, south of Ireland. The form approaches that

of L. bulimoides, d’Orb., but the shell is smaller

and more delicate than in that species and the suture

more deeply cut.

[Var. 2. Jeffreysti, F. & H.

Only a single “‘ very young shell” was found.

Stated by Jeffreys himself to be only the young. ]

23. Limacina helicoides, Jeftreys.

LTimacina helicoides, Jeffreys, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4, vol. xix.

(1877), p. 338.

Limacina helicoides, Pelseneer, Report ‘Challenger’ Pteropoda, pt. 2

(1888), Thecosomata, p. 23, pl. 1. fig. 1.

‘Porcupine’ expedition, 1869, off the west of Ireland,

Stat. 28, lat. 56° 44’ N., long. 12° 52! W., dead at bottom.

It was also procured in the North Atlantic in the ‘ Valorous’

expedition, by the ‘Challenger’ off the Azores, and by the

‘ Travailleur’ in the Bay of Biscay.

[Limacina bulimoides (d’Orbigny).

Atlanta bulimoides, V@Orbigny, Voy. dans l’Amér. mérid. vol. v. (1886),

p. 179, pl. xiii. figs. 36-38.

Limacina bulimoides, Boas, Spolia Atlantica, Bidrag til Pterodernes

(1886), p. 47, pl. iil. figs. 86, 37.

Pelseneer (‘ Challenger’ Report) records this species, which

occurs in all the oceans except the Arctic and Antarctic, as

“found by the first ‘ Porcupine’ expedition, 1869.” I do not

know whence he procured the information, as I have no remem-

brance that Jeffreys has recorded it. It may be that speci-

mens are preserved in the British Museum. It depends upon

the station at which it was found whether it can be included

in our lists. |

62 Rey. Canon Norman’s Revision

Genus 2, PERACLE, Forbes.

24. Peracle diversa, Monterosato.

Spirialis diversa, Monterosato, Nuova Revista delle Conchiglie Medi-

terranee (1875), p. 50.

Peracle diversa, Monterosato, Bull. della Soc. Malacol. Ital. vol. vi.

(1880), p. 80.

Peracle diversa, E. A. Smith, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 6, vol. iv.

(1889), p. 42].

Dead shells, doubtfully referred to this species, recorded by

KE. A. Smith as procured off the south of Ireland by the

‘Flying Fox’ in 1889.

Fam. 3. Cavolinide.

Genus 1. Ciro, Linné.

25. Clio pyramidata, Linné.

Dr. Jeffreys and myself frequently dredged this species in

the Shetland seas, but did not find it living. It was taken in

many of the ‘ Porcupine’ dredgings of 1869, and during the

recent cruise of the ‘ Flying Fox’ off the south of Ireland

(1889) it is stated that ‘‘the surface waters teemed with

Pteropods, Cleodora lanceolata [i. e. Clio pyramidata] being

taken in abundance.”

Genus 2. CAvo.inia, Abildgaard.

26. Cavolinia trispinosa (Lesueur).

Hyalea trispinosa, Lesueur, MSS. in de Blainyille (yale), Dict. des

Sci. Nat. (1821), vol. xxii. p. 82.

Hyalea mucronata, Quoy and Gaimard, Ann, d. Sci. Nat. sér, i. vol. x.

(1827), p. 231, pl. vill. B. figs. 1, 2.

Hyalea trispinosa, Boas, Spolia Atlantica, Bidrag til Pterodernes (1886),

p- 92, pl. i. fig. 3, pl. ii. fig. 14, pl. iv. fig. 52, pl. v. fig. 93.

Cavolinia trispinosa, Pelseneer, ‘ Challenger’ Report, Pteropoda, pt. ii.

(1888) p. 76.

A specimen was washed ashore at Youghal (Brit. Conch.

v. p. 117) attached to a mast and found by Dr. Robert Ball

in 1820. Dead shells from 250-1000 fathoms off the south

of Ireland, ‘ Flying Fox,’ 1889 (. A. Smith). It was

dredged also by the ‘ Porcupine,’ 1869, Stat. 1, off Valentia.

It is a very common species in the more southern parts of

the North Atlantic, and is found in the South Atlantic, Pa-

cific, and Indian Oceans.

of British Mollusca. 63

Order II. OPISTHOBRANCHIATA.

Suborder I. TECTIBRANCHIATA.

A. CEPHALASPIDEA.

Fam. 1. Actewonide.

Genus AcTxon, Montfort.

27. Acton tornatilis.

Var. 1. sudulata, Searles Wood.

Var. 2. tenella, Lovén.

Var. 3. bullaformis, Jeffreys.

28. Acton extilis, Jeftreys.

Acteon exilis, Jeffreys, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4, vol. vi. (1870),

p. 21, and vol. xix. (1877), p. 335.

meen insculpta, Verrill, Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus. vol. iii. (1880),

Witilch nitidus, Verrill, Trans. Conn. Acad. vol. v. (1882), p. 540,

pl. lviil. fig. 21.

Act@on exilis, Dall, Bull. Mus. Comp, Zool. vol. xviii. (1889), p. 88.

‘ Porcupine’ expedition, 1869, in 1215 fathoms, off Ireland

to the south-east of Rockall (Stat. 28).

It has been found also in the North Atlantic in 1450

fathoms, ‘ Valorous,’ off the Lusitanian coasts, 227-994

fathoms, ‘ Porcupine,’ 1870, and in the Mediterranean, 92-

1456 fathoms. Off east coast of Florida, 150-200 fathoms,

and Gulf of Mexico, 200 fathoms (Dr. Rush) ; off Martha’s

Vineyard, Kast America, 312-407 fathoms (Verrill).

Jeffreys states that it has been found by the late Prof.

Seguenza fossil in the older Pliocene of Calabria.

Fam. 2. Tornatinide.

Genus 1. Tornatina, A. Adams, 1850 (= Utriculus,

Brown, 1845, non Schumacher, 1817)

29. Tornatina obtusa (Montagu).

Var. Lajonkaireana (Basterot).

30. Tornatina mammillata (Philippi).

31. Tornatina truncatula (Bruguitre).

Var. pellucida (Brown).

32. Tornatina umbilicata (Montagu).

Var. strigella (Lovén).

33. Tornatina nitidula (Lovén).

64 Rev. Canon Norman’s Revision

34. Tornatina ovata (Jeffreys).

Bulla conulus, Searles Wood, Crag Mollusca, p. 173, pl. xxi. fig. 2 a-c.

Cylichna conulus, Forbes and Hanley, Brit. Moll. vol. ii. p. 517,

pl. exiv.c. fig. 7.

Cylichna umbilicata, var. conulus, Jeffreys, B. C. vol. iv. p. 156.

Cylichna ovata, Jeffreys, Proc. Roy. Soc. 1870, p. 156 (name only).

Utriculus conulus, G. O. Sars, l. ¢. p. 287, pl. xvii. fig. 17 a, 6.

a ahi ovata, Watson, Report ‘Challenger’ Gast. p. 664, pl. xlix.

Retusa(?) ovata, Dall, Bull. Mus. Comp. Zool, vol. xviii. p. 49.

Deal Voe, Shetland (Jeffreys) ; ‘Triton’ exped., 1882,

St. 13, lat. 59° 51! N., longs 8°. 18 W.; 570etathomas

‘Knight Errant,’ 1880, St. 7, lat. 59° 37’ N., long. 7° 19!

W., 530 fathoms; off south of Ireland, 1000 fath., ‘ Flying

Fox, 1889 (EH. A. Smith).

Its extra-Britannic range is ‘ Porcupine,’ 1870, Stat. 16, off

Portugal, 994 fathoms ; ‘ Travailleur,’ 1880, Bay of Biscay ;

‘Washington,’ 1881, Mediterranean, 337-464 fathoms ;

‘ Challenger,’ 8350-1000 fathoms, off the Azores; off Culebra

Island, West Indies; off Pernambuco; by G. O. Sars off

Lofoten Islands, 300 fathoms; Straits of Florida, 150-465

fathoms (Dr. Rush) ; east coast of North America, 124-400

fathoms (Dall).

It occurs fossil in the Coralline Crag of England.

Jeffreys says that it is not the Bulla conulus of Deshayes.

I have no opportunity here of consulting that work. It is

certainly not Bulla striatula, Forbes= Bulla conulus, Wein-

kauff=B. (Cylichna) Hoernesi, Weinkauff= C. cuneata, Ti-

beri, which I have from Algiers and Palermo. That is a

larger shell, remarkably attenuated above, with deeply in-

verted spire, which is quite open above (the margin of the

last whorl not projecting over the edges of the inversion as in

T’. ovata), and the shell strongly striated vertically, especially

at the apex.

Nor is it Déaphana conulus, Brugnone, which Dall states

is the Cylichna obesiuscula, Brugnone. It is to this last

species moreover, according to him, that the shells found by

Seguenza in the Italian Pliocene really belong, and not to

T’. ovata, to which they were referred by Jeffreys.

I have followed Sars in placing the species in the present

genus as its characters come near to those of 7. umbilicata

and 2’. nitidula, which Sars has shown by examination of

the masticatory apparatus are true Zornatine.

[In the Report ‘ Porcupine’ Exped., 1869 (Proc. Royal

Soc.), Jeffreys gives under St. 42 “QCylichna pyramidata

(Norwegian and Mediterranean) ;” and in B.C, v. p. 223,

of British Mollusca. 65

under Cylichna umbilicata, he writes :— Var. conulus, Loffo-

den I., 300 f. (Sars), not var. conulus of Weinkauff, which he

has since named C. Hoernesi; this is C. pyramidata of A.

Adams.” It appears probable from the words “ Norwegian

and Mediterranean ” in the first of these quotations that he

there used C. pyramidata for the shell we now understand as

Yornatina ovata, Jeffr., whereas in the second he makes

C. pyramidata synonymous with the shell I have above

spoken of as Cylichna (Bulla) striatula, Forbes = C. Hoernesi,

Weink.]

Genus 2. VoLvuLA, Adams.

35. Volvula acuminata (Bruguitre).

Off Berwick (2. Howse in Newcastle Museum). ‘This 1s

the only instance of its occurrence off the east of England.

Fam. 3. Scaphandride.

Genus 1. CyLicuna, Lovén.

36. Cylichna cylindracea (Pennant).

Var. linearis, Jettreys.

37. Cylichna alba (Brown).

At the time when ‘ British Conchology’ was published

the only known British locality for this species was north-

north-west of Unst, Shetland, where Jeffreys and myself

dredged it on several occasions. It has since been found

north-north-west from the Butt of Lewis in 189-530 fathoms

(* Lightning,’ Stats. 12, 13) ; off the west of Ireland in 430-

1366 fathoms (‘ Porcupine,’ 1869, Stat. 23a, 19); near the

same ground as by the ‘ Lightning,’ in 530 fathoms (‘ Knight

Errant,’ Stat. 7).

Genus 2. DiAPHANA, Brown, 1833

=Amphisphyra, Lovén, 1846.

38. Diaphana hyalina (Turton).

39. Diaphana expansa (Jeffreys).

40. Diaphana ventrosa (Jeffreys).

41. Diaphana globosa (Lovén).

Utriculus globosus, Jeffreys, Brit. Conch. vol. v. p. 223, pl. cii. fig. 8.

Diaphana globosa, G, O. Sars, l. c. p. 290, pl. xviii. figs. 4 and 3c.

Diaphana hyemalis, G. O. Sars, 1. e. p. 291, pl. xviii. fig. 4.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. vi. 5

66 Rev. Canon Norman’s Revision

The only British specimens of this shell I myself dredged

in St. Magnus Bay, Shetland, in 60-80 fathoms, when my

friend Jeffreys was not out with me. These were in his col-

lection, and are among the many interesting specimens which

have gone to America®.

I have frequently dredged it in the Norwegian west-coast

fiords. A small specimen was taken by the ‘ Travailleur ’

in the Bay of Biscay (Jeffreys).

Genus 3. SCAPHANDER, Montfort.

42. Scaphander lignarius (Linn.).

Var. 1. alba, Jeffreys.

Var. 2. curta, Jeffreys.

43. Scaphander punctostriatus (Mighels).

Bulla punctostriatus, Mighels, Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist. vol. i. (1841);

49.

Seapine librarius, Lovén, Index Moll. Scand. 1846, p. 10.

Scaphander hbrarius, Jettreys, B. C. vol. ili. p. 446, vol. v. p. 224.

Scaphander punctostriatus, G. O. Sars, /. ¢. p. 292, pl. xviii. fig. 6.

One small specimen off Shetland (see Jeffreys, Brit. Conch.

vol. ui. p. 446) ; ‘ Lightning,’ off Butt of Lewis, 189 fathoms

(Stat. 13, lat. 59° 5’ N., long. 7° 29’ W.) ; ‘ Porcupine,’

1869, off the west of Ireland, 420-1380 fathoms (St. 23 a and

30) ; ‘Triton,’ St. 13, lat. 59° 31’ N., long. 8° 18’ W., 570

fathoms.

Its distribution includes Norway, where | have frequently

dredged it ; Iceland; Bay of Biscay, to 1054 fathoms; off

Azores, 1000 fathoms, and off Culebra Island, West Indies,

390 fathoms (‘Challenger’); Palermo (Monterosato) ; off east

coast of United States (Verrill) ; Gulf of Mexico and near

Barbadoes, 533 and 288 fathoms (Dal/). Mediterranean,

‘Washington,’ 85-1536 fathoms, recorded by Jeffreys, who

also states that Seguenza has found it fossil in the older

Pliocene of Sicily.

Genus 4. CryPTAXISs, Jeffreys.

44, Cryptacis crebripunctatus, Jettreys.

Cryptaxts crebripunctatus, Jeflreys, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1883 (June),

p- 398, pl. xliv. figs. 11, 11 a-e.

* In our many dredging expeditions the choicest of the Mollusca went

to my friend’s collection, while the animals belonging to other classes of

the Invertebrata fell to my share. He was always most generous in this

matter,

of British Mollusca. 67

“Shell oval, thin, semitransparent, and glossy: sculpture,

very numerous and regular fine spiral or revolving stria,

which are closely punctured ; they are stronger at the base

than at the crown: colour white: spire deeply sunken, and

for the most part concealed in a small cavity in the centre of

the crown ; but the bulb-shaped apex is visible at the bottom

of the cavity: mouth semioblong, contracted above and ex-

panding below : outer dip slightly raised above the crown and

channelled, curved in the middle and at the base: ¢nner lip

inconspicuous : pé//ar straight on the upper half and incurved

below. L. 0:2, B. 0:1.”

Three specimens from ‘ Triton’ exped., Stat. 13, lat. 50°

51’ N., long. 8° 18° W., 570 fathoms (Jeffreys), and I have

asmall specimen (L. 0°1) which I found in ooze from the same

station.

As far as the above description goes the shell might be a

Tornatina; but the figure represents a shell nearly allied in

form to Scaphander and with sculpture somewhat like that of

S. punctostriatus. Compared with my smallest example of

the latter species, less than 0:2 long, my little Cryptaxis

differs in its more equal breadth throughout, the lip being

more expanded below and the apex at the other extremity

being broader, and the small S. punctostriatus shows no more

sign of perforated apex than does the adult. I have likewise

compared it with Cylichna insculpta, Totten, which shell is

more broadly ovate and has the apex closed.

Fam. 4. Bullide.

Genus 1. Bua, Klein.

45. Bulla utriculus, Brocchi.

Var. a. oblonga, Jeffreys.

46. Bulla semilevis, Seguenza.

Bulla semilevis, Seguenza, Form. terz. della Provincia di Reggio (Cala-

bria), 1879, p. 241, pl. xvi. fig. 5.

Bulla semilevis, Jeffreys, Report * Travailleur’ Dredgings, Brit. Assoc.

Rep. 1880, p. 10 (name only).

Bulla (2) eburnea, Dall, Bull. Mus. Comp. Zool. ix. (1881), p. 98; ib.

xviii. (1889), p. 55, pl. xvii. fig. 6; Bull. U.S. Nat. Mus. no. 37

(1889), p. 88, pl. xvi. fig. 6.

Bulla Guernei, Dautzenberg, Résult des Camp. scient. par Prince de

Monaco, Contrib. a la Faune malacol. des Agores, 1859, p. 24, pl. i.

tigs. 5 a-d.

Off the south of Ireland, 1000 fathoms, ‘ Flying Fox,’

1889 (EZ. A. Smith).

68 Rev. Canon Norman’s Revision

Distribution. Bay of Biscay, ‘ Travailleur’ (Jeffreys)) ; off

Azores, 450-1000 fathoms, ‘ Challenger’ (Watson) ; Azores,

1287 metres (Dautzenber 9) ; F Blake,’ Stat. 43, lat, 24° 8"

N., long. 82° 51' W., 339 fathoms (Dall).

Fossil. Middle Pliocene of Calabria (Sequenza).

Mr. KE, A. Smith has kindly, at my request, compared the

specimens of this species which are in the British Museum

with the figures and description of B. Guernei, Dautzenberg,

and has confirmed my expectation that the latter cannot be

regarded as specifically distinct from B. semilevis. It is clear

also, I think, that B. eburnea, Dall, is the same thing.

Genus 2. Haminea, Leach.

47. Llaminea hydatis (Linn.).

Var. globosa, Jeffreys.

Genus 3. Acrra, Miiller.

48. Acera bullata, Miiller.

Var. 1. nana, Jeffreys. Length 3 inch.

Var. 2. Farranti, Norman. Length 1} inch.

Akera bullata, var. gigantea, Norman, Museum Norman-

ianum, iv. Mollusca, 1888, no. 101.

‘The variation in size in this species is most extraordinary,

and perhaps the ferms here treated as varieties should rather

be regarded as entitled to rank as species. The full size of

ordinary specimens nay be taken as an inch; but no speci-

mens of var. nana, which was dredged by Jeffreys and

myself in shallow water at Balta Sound, Shetland, exceed

three twentieths of an inch. On the other hand Dr. Farran

Pune many years ago (see Nat. Hist. Review, vol. iv. (1857)

p. 74) the gigantic. variety which I here name after him.

‘The specimens were dredged near Birterbuy Bay, Ireland:

the animal measured 3 inches long and 2} wide, and

weighed 23 ounces. ‘he shill of one of these giants, now

in my collection, measures 1? inch long and an inch wide;

hundreds of specimens of var. nana might be placed in

itasina box! In 1876, in company with my friend Mr.

David Robertson, I dredged diligently the spot carefully

described by Farran, but without again meeting with this

form; but Mr. A. G. More informed me that the year before

that just mentioned he had found a similar-sized specimen in

a lough nearer Galway.

of British Mollusca. 69

Fam. 5, Philinide.

Genus PHILINE, Ascanius.

49, Philine aperta (Linné).

Var. patula, Jeffreys.

50. Philine nitida, Jeffreys.

51. Philine scabra (Miiller).

52. Philine catena (Montagu).

Var. zona, Jettreys.

53. Philine angulata, Jeffreys.

54, Philine quadrata (Searles Woo1l).

55. Philine punctata (Clark).

36. Philine pruinosa (Clark).

Var. dilatata, Jeftreys.

B. ANASPIDEA.

Fam. 6. Aplysiide.

Genus ApLystA, Linné,

57. Aplysia depilans (Linné).

Major A. R. Hunt took many examples of this fine species

in Torbay in 1875 and 1877 (see Trans. Devon Assoc.

Advane. Sci. Liter. and Art, 1877 and 1888) ; the larger

specimens weighed from 19 to 40 ounces. Major Hunt

remarks that these large specimens did not discharge any

purple, but some pink dye. One of the shells of these large

specimens which he kindly sent me measures 24 inches long

and 1? inch wide, and exactly corresponds in its characters

with Mediterranean examples of the same species and size in

my collection.

58. Aplysia punctata, Cuvier.

C. NOTASPIDEA.

Fam. 7. Pleurobranchide.

Genus PLEUROBRANCHUS, Cuvier.

59. Pleurobranchus membranaceus (Montagu).

Off Cumbrae, Firth of Clyde (4. J/. N.).

60. Pleurobranchus plumula (Montagu).

70 Rev. Canon Norman’s Revision

Fam. 8. Runcinide.

Genus Runcina, Forbes, 1853,

= Pelta, Quatrefages, 1544, nec Beck, 1838.

61. Runcina coronata (Quatretages).

Pelta coronata, Quatrefages, Mémoire sur les Gastéropodes phlébenteres,

Ann. des Sci. Nat. 3° sér. i. (1844).

Pelta sp., Alder and Hancock, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. xviii. 1846,

p. 289, pl. iv. figs. 1-7 (figuree optime).

Runcina Hancocki, Forbes, in Forbes and Hanley, Brit. Moll. iii. (1853),

p- 612, pl. cee. fig. 2.

Pelta coronata, Vayssiére, Ann. des Sci, Nat. 6° sér. xv. (1883), p. 6,

pls. 1., ii. figs. 1-24.

Isle of Cumbrae (A. J. N.).

Distribution. Brittany (Quatrefages), Marseilles (Vayss7ére),

Order III. NUDIBRANCHIATA.,

Suborder I. HOLOHEPATICA, Bergh.

A. ANTHOBRANCHIATA.

Fam. 1. Doridide.

Genus Doris, Linné.

Subgenus 1. Arcutporis, Bergh.

62. Doris tuberculata, Cuvier.

Distribution. Mediterranean (WVayssiére de.), Adriatic

(Sandri d:c.), Western France (Fischer), Denmark (Jérch),

Sweden (Lovén), Norway and Finmark (G. O. Sars), Faroe

(Moreh).

It is D. argo, Penn., D. pseudoargus, Rapp, and perhaps

D. Delle Chiajti (Verany) and D. Leuckarti, Del. Ch., D

areolata, Stuvitz, D. britannica and Montagui, Leach, and

D. mera, Ald. & Hane.

63. Doris fammea, Ald. & Hane,

Cumbrae (A. JZ. N.), Plymouth (Garstang, in litt.) *,

* Species thus recorded—* (Garstang, tn /7t¢.)”—are from a list supplied

me by Mr. Garstang, of those which he has found at the Biological Labo-

ratory, Plymouth, since the publication of his list (‘* Report on the Nudi-

branchiate Mollusca of Plymouth Sound,” Journal Marine Biological

Assoc, of United Kingdom, vol, i. Oct. 1889, p. 173). '

of British Mollusca. 71

Subgenus 2. Jonunna, Bergh.

64. Doris Johnston’, Ald. & Hane.

St. Andrews (J/‘Jntosh), Liverpool district (Herdman),

Plymouth (Garstang), Shetland (A. MW. N.) ; Moray Firth

(Gordon).

Distribution. Adriatic ( Graeffe), 3.W. France (Fischer),

Denmark (Mérch), Christiania Fiord and W. Norway (G. O.

Sars).

This is perhaps D. tomentosa of Cuvier, and it is D. obve-

lata of Johnston.

Subgenus 3, Apprsa, Bergh.

65. Doris testudinaria, Risso= D. planata, Ald. & Hane.

Plymouth (Garstang), Arran, N.B. (Herdman).

Distribution. Western France (Fischer).

66. Doris zetlandica, Ald. & Hance.

Distribution. W. Norway and Lototen Islands (G. OV.

Sars).

67. Doris millegrana, Ald. & Hane. ? An Addisa.

Subgenus 4, Carprna, Bergh.

68. Doris repanda, Ald. & Hane.

St. Andrews, abundant (J/‘Jntosh), Firth of Forth (Leslie

& Herdman), Shetland (A. M. N.).

Distribution. Palermo (Schultz), Adriatic (Tiberi), Den-

mark, Sweden (J/érch), Norway, Finmark, and Spitsbergen

(G. O. Sars), N.E. America.

This may be D. levis of Fleming. It is D. obvelata of

Lovén and perhaps of Miiller, but not of Fabricius, Johnston,

&e. D. planulata, Stimpson.

Subgenus 5. Rostaena, Bergh.

69. Doris coccinea, Ald. & Hane.

Plymouth (Garstang).

Distribution. Augean (forbes), Adriatic (Graeffe &c.), whole

of Western France (fischer), Denmark (Mérch), W. Norway

(G. O. Sars), Faroe (Mérch).

72 Rev. Canon Norman’s Levision

Fam. 2. Polyceride.

Genus 1. ACANTHODORIS, Gray.

70, Acanthodoris pilosa (Mill.).

Firth of Forth (Leslie & Herdman), Liverpool district

(Byerley), Plymouth (Garstang), off Lowestoft, 16 fath.

(Meyer), Shetland (A. M/. V.), Moray Firth (Gordon), Arran,

N.B. (Herdman).

Distribution. AAgean (forbes), whole of Western France

(Fischer), Kiel (Meyer & Mobius), Denmark (Mérch), all

coasts of Norway and Finmark (G. O. Sars), Sweden (Lo-

vén), Faroe and Iceland (Mdérch), N.E. America (Gould),

Heligoland (J/eyer).

Synonyms are D. stellata, Gmelin, D. sublevis, Thompson,

D, fusca, Lovén, D. rosinela, Leach; and of the black

variety, D. nigricans, Fleming, and D. Flemingii, Forbes.

It is also D. similis, Ald. & Hane.

71. Acanthodoris subquadrata, Ald. & Hane.

Doris quadrangulata, Jettreys, B. C. v. p. 93.

Liverpool district (Byerley).

Genus 2. LAMELLIDORIS, Ald. & Hane.

72. Lamellidoris aspera, Ald. & Hane.

St. Andrews (MUIntosh), Plymouth (Garstang), Moray

Firth (Gordon).

Distribution. Coast of Finistére (Crowan), Kiel (Meyer &:

Mobius), Denmark, Greenland (Mérch), N.E. America

(Stimpson).

Synonyms. D, pallida (Agassiz), Stimpson, D. fusca,

Miill., D. muricata, Mey. & Mob. (non Miill.).

73. Lamellidoris muricata (Mill.).

Distribution. Denmark (Mérch), Sweden (Lovén), Norway

and Finmark (G. O. Sars).

74. Lamellidoris ulidiana (‘Vhompson).

75. Lamellidoris diaphana, Ald. & Hane.

76. Lamellidoris bilamellata (Linné).

Firth of Clyde and Northumberland coast (4. JZ N,),

of British Mollusca. 73

Moray Firth (Gordon), St. Andrews (J/‘Jntosh), Cheshire

coast (Byerley), Plymouth (Garstang).

Distribution. Western France (Fischer), Denmark (Mérch),

West Norway and Finmark (G@. 0. Sars), Iceland and

Greenland (Mérch), N.E. America (Agassiz &c.).

Synonyms. J). verrucosa of Pennant and Fleming, D. £/-

fortiana, Blainy., D. vulgaris, Leach, D. tuberculata, lickhoff,

D. liturata, Moller, D. obvelata, Bouch.-Chant., D. Leachit,

Blainy., D. affinis, Thompson, )). coronata, Agassiz.

77. Lamellidoris depressa, Ald. & Hane.

Hilbre Island, Cheshire (Byerley), Moray Firth (Gordon).

This is perhaps Villersia scutigera, VOrbigny.

78. Lamellidoris inconspicua, Ald. & Hane.

Distribution. Denmark (.Wérch), who also records it with

doubt from Iceland and Greenland ; Arcachon (/%ischer).

79. Lamellidoris pusilla, Ald. & Hane.

Moray Firth (Gordon).

Distribution. Recorded from Christiania Fiord and West

Norway by G. O. Sars, who places it in a genus Onchidoris.

80. Lamellidoris sparsa, Ald. & Hane.

Plymouth, 15 fath. (Garstang).

Distribution. Faroe (Mérch).

81. Lamellidoris oblonga, Ald. & Hane.

Subgenus ADALARIA, Bergh,

82. Lamellidoris proxima, Ald. & Hane.

St. Andrews (J/‘Intosh), Liverpool district (Byerley).

Distribution. Kiel (Meyer & Mobius}, Denmark (JMJérch),

West Norway and Lofoten (G. O. Sars).

83. Lamellidoris Lovéni, Ald. & Hane.

The only known British example of this was taken by me

in Bantry Bay between tide-marks in 1858.

Distribution. Sweden (Lovén), Christiania Fiord and West

Norway (G. O. Sars) ; recorded with a ? from Faroe (Aérch).

74 Rev. Canon Norman’s Revision

Genus 3. Gontoporis, Forbes.

84. Goniodoris nodosa (Montagu).

Moray Firth (Gordon), St. Andrews (M‘/ntosh), Arran,

N.B., and Firth of Forth (//erdman), Penmaen Ros and

Llandrillo Bay, North Wales (Price), Plymouth (Garstang),

Puffin Island, Anglesea (//erdman).

Distribution. Western France (Fischer), Denmark (Kréyer),

Sweden (Lovén), West Norway (G. O. Sars).

It is Doris barvicensis, Johnston, and probably Doris

emarginata, Forbes, and Doris elongata, Thompson.

85. Goniodoris castanea, Ald. & Hane.

Isle of Man and Arran, N.B., 25 fath. (Herdman), Plymouth

(Garstang).

Distribution, Genoa (Verany), Trieste (Graeffe).

It is Doris Paretii, Verany.

Genus 4. IpALina, nom. nov. (=Jdalia, Leuckart, 1828, nec

Idalia, Hiibner, 1816, nec Ldalia, Savigny, 1820, nec

Idalia, Muls., 1846).

86. Idalina elegans (Leuckart).

Distribution. Cette (Leuckart), Marseilles, Genoa, and

Naples (Bergh), Trieste (Staz. Zool., tide Carus), Western

France (F%scher), Denmark (J/drch).

It is Z. laciniosa, Philippi.

87. Idalina Leachii (Ald. & Hance.).

Shetland, deep water (A. JZ. N.).

Subgenus [paLreiua, Bergh.

88. Ldalina inequalis (Forbes).

89. Idalina aspersa, Ald. & Hane.

Plymouth (Garstang), off the Bass Rock, 24 fath. (Meyer).

Distribution, Sweden (Lovén, as L. cirrigera, Phil.), West

and S.W. France (Fischer).

90. Idalina quadricornis (Montagu).

91. Idalina pulchella (Ald. & Hane.).

Distribution, West Norway and Lofoten (G. O. Sars).

of British Mollusca. 75

Genus 5, ANnouLA, Lovén.

92, Ancula cristata ( Alder).

Shetland (4. J/. N.), Moray Firth (Gordon), St. Andrews

(M‘Intosh), Plymouth (Garstang) .

Taken abundantly at Hilbre Island, Cheshire, by Prof.

Herdman, who found one specimen “ entirely of a hyaline

transparent white colour, without any yellow markings on

the dorsal papilla, and with no opaque white pigment on any

part of the body.” Arran, N.B., and Firth of Forth ( Herd-

man).

Distribution. Boulogne (Bouch.-Chant.) ,Denmark ( Kréyer),

W. Norway (G@. O. Sars), Kiel (Meyer & Mébius), Heligo-

land (frey & Leuckart), Iceland (.Mérch), Sweden (Lovén).

Genus 6. THECACERA, Fleming.

93. Theeacera pennigera (Montagu).

Off Lowestoft, 16 fath. (J/eyer), 20 fath. off Rame Head,

Plymouth (Garstang).

Distribution, Sicily (Quatrefages), N. and N.W. France

(Fischer).

94, Thecacera virescens, Ald. & Hane,

9). Thecacera capitata, Ald. & Hane.

Genus 7. Crrmora, Ald. & Hane.

96. CUrimora papillata, Ald, & Hane.

The only two known specimens of this Nudibranch are

those which | took at Guernsey, the one in 1858 the other in

1865. ‘They occurred in shallow water,

Genus 8. PoLycera, Cuvier.

97. Polycera quadrilineata (Miiller).

Shetland and Cumbrae (4. J/, N.); St. Andrews (/‘/n-

tosh), Plymouth (Garstang), Moray Firth (Gordon), Firth ot

Forth (JcBain).

Distribution. Mediterranean (Marion &e.), Adriatic (Bergh

de.), Kiel (Meyer & Mobius), Denmark (Avréyer We.),

Western France (Fischer), Sweden (Lovén), S. and W. Nor-

way (G. O. Sars), Heligoland, 5-6 tfath. (Meyer).

Synonyms. Doris cornuta, Abildgaard, D. flava, Montagu,

76 Rev. Canon Norman’s Revision

D. varians, M. Sars, P. ornata, d’Orbigny, P. lineata, Risso,

P. typica, Thompson.

Subgenus Paxtio, Gray.

98. Polycera Lessonii, d’Orb.

Moray Firth (Gordon), St. Andrews (J/‘Intosh), Arran,

N.B., 20 fath., and the Mersey (Herdman).

Var. ocellata, Ald. & Hance.

Shetland (A. M. N.), Moray Firth (Gordon), St. Andrews

(M‘Intosh), Liverpool (Byerley), Plymouth (Garstang).

Distribution. The type: Northern and western coasts of

France (Hischer), Kiel (Meyer & Mobius), Denmark (Liit-

ken &e.), Bergen and Manger, Norway (friele & Hansen),

Iceland and Greenland (Mdérch). Var. ocellata is recorded

from the Adriatic (Marenzeller), W. France (Fischer), Den-

mark (Mérch), Sweden (Lovén), and N.E. America (Gould).

Synonyms of the type. P. modesta, Lovén, Doris illuminata,

Gould; P. citrina, Ald. & Hanc., is the young. Another

variety is probably P. fusca, Frey & Leuckart, which is the

P. dubia, M. Sars.

Genus 9. Triopa, Johnston.

99. Triopa clavigera (Mill.).

Moray Firth (Gordon), St. Andrews (J1‘Intosh), Firth of

Forth (Ff. JZ. Balfour), Cumbrae and Lamlash Bay, Arran

(A, M. N.), Plymouth (Garstang).

Distribution. Sweden (Lovén), W. Norway, 5-20 fath. (G.

O. Sars).

Synonyms. Tergipes pulcher, Johnston, Luplocamus plumo-

sus, Thompson.

Genus 10. Aiarrus, Lovén.

100. Afgirus punctilucens (d’Orbigny).

Shetland (4. M. N.), Firth of Forth (Balfour), Moray

Firth (Gordon), St. Andrews (M‘Zntosh), Plymouth (Gar-

stang). ;

Distribution. Mediterranean ? (Ihering), Brest (d’ Orbigny),

W. Norway, 10-20 fath. (G. O. Sars).

It is Doris maura of Forbes.

of British Mollusca. 77

Suborder Il. CLADOHEPATICA, Bergh *.

B. INFEROBRANCHIATA.

Fam. 3. Pleurophyllidiade.

Genus PLeuropHYLLIDIA, Meckel, 1816 (= Diphyllidia,

Cuvier, 1817).

101. Pleurophyllidia Lovéni, Bergh.

Off Dunbar, N.B., 30 fath., in mud (2. M. Balfour), St.

Andrews (M‘Jntosh, in litt.).

Distribution. Denmark (Lyngbege & Hérring), Sweden

(Lovén), Christiania Fiord, Norway (G. O. Sars).

It is the Diphyllidia lineata ot Lovén and of Forbes and

Hanley, but not of Otto. The latter is a Mediterranean

species.

C. POLYBRANCHIATA.

Fam. 4. Tritoniide.

Genus TRITONIA, Cuvier.

102. Tritonia Hombergi, Cuvier.

Shetland (4. WU. N.), St. Andrews (1/‘Intosh), Firth of

Forth, 30 fath. (Meyer), Moray Firth (Gordon), Mersey and

Isle of Man, 25 fath. (Herdman), Plymouth (Garstang).

Mstribution. Marseilles (Marion de.), W. France (fis-

cher), Denmark (Mérch), Sweden (Lovén), 8. and W. Nor-

way (G. O. Sars).

It is Doris atrofusca, MacGillivray, and Spherostoma

Jamesonii, MacGillivray.

103. TYritonia alba, Ald. & Hane.

Subgenus CANDIELLA, Gray,

104. TVritonia plebeia, Jonston.

Moray Firth (G. Murray), Shetland (A. MZ. N.), St. An-

drews (M‘Intosh), Firth of Forth, Hilbre Island, Cheshire,

* The arrangement here followed is for the most part that of Bergh in

his paper just published, “ Die Cladohepatischen Nudibranchien,” 1890,

The most important difference is that I have retained Pleurophyllidia

in a separate section Inferobranchiata.

78 Rey. Canon Norman’s Revision

and Puffin Island, Anglesea (Herdiman), Mersey and Dee

(Collingwood), Peterhead, 30 fath. (Meyer), Plymouth (Gar-

stang).

Distribution. Smyrna (Forbes), Marseilles (Marion), West

France (fischer), Denmark (Mérch), South and West Nor-

way, 10-30 fath. (G. O. Sars), Heligoland, 19 fath. (Meyer).

105. Tritonia lineata, Ald. & Hane.

In 20 fath., Arran, N.B. (/lerdman).

Distribution. W. France (Fischer),

West Norway, 20-30 fath. (G. O. Sars).

Denmark (March),

Fam. 5. Scylleide.

Genus ScyLuxA, Linné.

106. Seyllwa pelagica, Linn.

Distribution, Mediterranean, Atlantic, Pacific, and Indian

Oceans.

Bergh makes four varieties:—1l. marginata, Bergh=S,

Grayw, Ad.=Eduwardsii, Verrill; Atlantic Ocean. 2. S.

ghomfodensis, Forskal; Red Sea. 5. stnensis, Bergh ;

China. 4. orientalis, Bergh=S. ghomfodensis, Q. & G.;

Philippines.

Fam. 6. Dendronotide.

Genus DenpRroNoTUS, Ald. & Hane.

107. Dendronotus frondosus (Ascanius).

Amphitrite frondosus, Ascanius, Kgl. Norske Vid. Selsk. Skvift. 5 Deel,

1774, S. 114, pl. v. tig. 2.

Doris trondosa, Mull. Zool. Dan. Prod. (1776), no. 2777.

Doris arborescens, id. ibid. no. 2776.

Tritonia lactea, Thompson, Nat. Hist. Ireland, iy. (1856), p. 276.

Dendronotus lacteus, Becher, Mollusker von Jan-Mayen ase), p. 14,

pl. vi. fig. 8. :

Dendronotus luteolus, Latont, Note pour servir a la France de la

Gironde, no, 11, pl. xvii. tig. 1.

Moray Firth (G. Murray), St. Audrews, where the white

variety, var. lactea, Thompson, has occurred (M‘Intosh),

Firth of Forth (Leslie & Herdman), near Dogger Bank,

34 tath. (Meyer), off Great Orme’s Head and Hilbre Island

(Herdman), Plymouth, 25 fath. (Garstang).

Distribution. 5.W. France (Fischer), Kiel (Meyer &: Mé-

bius), Denmark (Liitken dc.), all coasts of Norway and Fin-

mark to 100 fath. (G. O. Sars), Sweden (Lovén), Faroe, Ice-

of British Mollusca. 79

land, and Greenland (Mérch), Jan Mayen (Becher), Spits-

bergen (G. O. Sars), N.E. America (Couwthouy de.), Arctic

Pacific (Bergh), Behring Strait (Aurivillius).

It is Tritonia Reynoldsii, Couthouy, Tritonia pulchella

and Dendrotus arborescens, Ald. & Hance., and perhaps Den-

dronotus elegans, Verrill (Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus. 1880,

p. 389).

Fam. 7. Dotonide.

Genus Doro, Cuvier.

108. Doto fragilis (Forbes).

Firth of Clyde and Shetland (A. J/. N.), St. Andrews

(M‘Intosh), Norfolk coast, 12-16 fath. (Jeyer), off Puffin

Island, Anglesea (//erdman), Plymouth (Garstang).

Distribution. Adriatic (Graeffe),Christiania Fiord, Norway,

20 fath. (G. O. Sars).

Synonym. Melibeea pinnatifda, Johnston.

109. Doto pennatifida (Montagu).

110. Doto coronata (Gmelin).

Shetland (A. J/. N.), Moray Furth (G. Murray), St. An-

drews (M‘/ntosh), Arran, N.B., 10-20 fath., and Liverpool

district, many places (//erdman), Plymouth (Garstang), Firth

of Forth (F. M. Balfour).

Distribution. Mediterranean (Verany dc.), Adriatic (Stos-

sich), S.W. France (Fischer), Kiel (Meyer & Mébius), Den-

mark (Kréyer), Sweden (Lovén), Norway and Finmark

down to 10 tath. (G. O. Sars), N.E. America (Stimpson dc.).

It is Sella punctata (Bouch.-Chant.), Melibwa ornata, Ald.

& Hane., Velibea arbuscula, Agassiz, and Tergipes lacinu-

latus, Delle Chiaje, and, according to Bergh, Doto Forbesit,

Deshayes, D. uncinata, Hesse, D. pinnigera, Uesse, D. armo-

ricana, Hesse, and D. confluens, Hesse.

111. Doto cuspidata, Ald. & Hane.

Shetland (4. M. N.).

Genus HANCOCKIA, Gosse, 1877

= Govia, Trinchese, 1886 *.

Bergh thus defines this interesting genus :—

“ Margo frontalis utrinque digitatus ; rhinophoria quasi ut

* Trinchese, ‘ Richerche anat. sul zenere Goria” (Mem della R. Ace.

delle Se. dell’ Instituto di Bologna, s, 5, vol. vii. pp. 183-191, pl.

80 Rev. Canon Norman’s Revision

in Tritoniadis, tentacula nulla. Papille dorsales cuculli-

formes (facie concava externa cnidocystis preedita); anus

latero-dorsalis. Podarium antice truncatum.

‘Margo masticatorius mandibule singulaserie denticulorum

armatus. Radula triseriata, quasi omnino illi Galvinarum

similis. Otocysta cum otolitho. Penis inermis.”’

‘Trinchese has described two species from the Mediterranean.

112. LHancockia eudactylota, Gosse.

Hancockia eudactylota, Gosse, Ann, & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4, xx. (1877)

p- 316, pl. xi.

Govia dacty ylota, Bergh, Die Cladohepatischen Nudibranchien, 1590,

p- 55.

Dredged by Mr. A. R. Hunt near Torquay, Aug. 10, 1877.

Fam. 8, Lomanotide.

Genus LoMANoTUS, Verany.

113. Lomanotus marmoratus, Ald. & Hane.

Lomanotus varians, Garstang, Journ. Marine Biol. Assoc. of Great

Britain (1889), p. 185.

Off Lowestoft, 25 fath. (Meyer), Shetland (Peach).

Distribution. West Norway, 10-20 fath.

Mr. Garstang has found three specimens of this genus at

Plymouth, and it appearing to him that they were intermediate

forms between so-called species described, he has proposed to

group the whole under the name Z. varians. Of course,

however, if they are so united, the laws of nomenclature

require that it should be under the earliest name, L. marmo-

ratus. Further observations are desirable. It is very

probable that Mr. Garstang’s conclusions are correct.

114. Lomanotus flavidus, Ald. & Hane.

115. Lomanotus portlandicus, W.'Thompson (of Weymouth).

116. Lomanotus Hancocki, Norman.

Lomanotus Hancocki, Norman, Ann, & Mag, Nat. Hist. ser, 4, vol. xx.

(1877), p. 518.

Body elongated, of a very light pinkish-orange tinge, very

transparent, so that the internal or gans are clearly seen ‘through

the skin; below white, the front margin of the foot micro-

scopically sprinkled with red specks. J ‘eil with two tentacular

processes on each side, overhanging the mouth ; these pro-

cessesare orange-coloured below, : and above are microscopically

of British Mollusca, 81

sprinkled with red in the same manner as the margin of the

foot. Tentacles terminating above in a calyx-like expansion,

formed of five leatlet-like points, from the middle of which

rises the small, conical, smooth termination of the tentacle ;

this conical process is of small size, not exceeding that of the

divisions of the calyx. Branchial processes in the form ot a

waved raised curtain, surmounted by flat triangular papille,

passing down each side of the back and uniting behind; the

undulations of the curtain consist of three outwardly and four

inwardly directed folds on each side; the fold which is nearest

the head is the largest; the papillae on this fold are 18 to

20 in number; the papille on all the folds vary consider-

ably in size, but there appears to be always one larger

than the rest; they are capable of contraction and dilatation,

and are constantly changing their apparent dimensions while

the animal is in motion; they are banded with deep dark

orange, while the small points in which they terminate are

pale orange. Length 24 inches.

I dredged a single specimen of this very fine Nudibranch

off Berry Head, Torbay, June 25, 1875.

It approaches both L. flavidus, A. & H., and L. portlandi-

cus, Thompson, but differs in many particulars, and espe-

cially in the form of the tentacles, which have a very marked

character in the small size of their apical portion, which pro-

jects beyond the calyx-like sheath and is quite simple and

shows no sign of ringing. ‘The small size of these simple

and non-laminated tentacles and their peculiar cut-edged

sheath prevent my thinking that L. marmoratus is the young

and LZ. Hancocki the adult of one species, as has been sug-

gested by Mr. Garstang.

Fam. 9. Kolidide.

Subfam 1. Morrpiv2.

Genus 1. outs, Cuvier, 1798 = Molidia,

Cuvier, 1817.

Subgenus 1. AZoxis, Cuy. (sens. strict.).

117. Molis papillosa (Linn.).

~ Cumbrae and Shetland (A. M. N.), Moray Firth (G. Mur-

ray), Hilbre Island (Byerley), North Wales and Isle of Man

(Herdman), St. Andrews (M‘Intosh), Plymouth (Garstang),

Firth of Forth (McBain &c.).

Distribution. W. and S.W. France (Fischer), Kiel (Meyer

§ Mébius), Denmark (Mérch), Sweden (Lovén), Norway and

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. vi. 6

82 Rev. Canon Norman’s Levision

Finmark (G. O. Sars), Faroe and Iceland (Mérch), NE.

America (Gould).

It is Doris bodoensis, Gunner, Doris vermigera, ‘Turton,

Eolis Cuvier’, Lamarck, Eolida zetlandica, Forbes & Good-

sir, Holis Murrayana and Lesliana, MacGillivray, Folis

rosea, Ald. & Hanc., Eolis obtusalis, Ald. & Hane., and Lolis

farinacea, Gould.

Subgenus 2, ASotmreLia, Bergh.

118. Molis glauca, Ald. & Hane.

North Wales (Herdman).

Distribution. Genoa (Trinchese), Adriatic (Graeffe), 5.W.

France (/scher), Denmark ( Collin).

119. Molis Alderi, Cocks.

Plymouth (Garstang, in litt.).

Distribution. St. Malo (Vaillant).

120. Molis sanguinea, Norman.

Eolis sanguinea, Norman, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4, xx. (1877)

p. 517.

This is a very beautiful species, the type of which was

taken August 26, 1874, at low water, spring tides, on the

islet known as Innislacken, at the entrance of Roundstone

Bay, Connemara. The radula of this species has not been

examined,

Subfam. 2. CrarenrvZ.

Genus 2. Curnona, Ald. & Hane.

121. Cuthona nana, Ald. & Hane.

Hilbre Island, Cheshire, and Puffin Island, Anglesea

(Herdman), Firth of Forth (7. S. Wright).

Distribution. Boulogne (Bouch.-Chant.).

122. Cuthona (?) aurantiaca (Ald. & Hance.).

Shetland (A. JZ, N.), Liverpool district (Price &c.), Peter-

head, 30 fath. (Meyer).

Distribution. Lofoten Islands (@. O. Sars), Sweden (Lo-

ven).

lt is Holts bellula, Lovén.

of British Mollusca. 83

Genus 3. CRATENA, Bergh

(= Cavolina, Cuvier, non Abildgaard).

123. Cratena viridis (Forbes).

Moray Firth (@. Murray), St. Andrews, abundant ( M‘In-

tosh), Arran, N.B., 20 fath., and Puffin Island, Anglesea

(Herdman), Plymouth (Garstang, in litt.).

124. Cratena amena (Ald. & Hanc.).

Arran, N.B., 20 fath.; off Port Erin, Isle of Man, 15 fath.

(Herdman).

125. Cratena olivacea, Ald. & Hance.

Shetland (A. M. N.), St. Andrews, not uncommon (M‘In-

tosh), Moray Firth (G. Murray), Mersey (Herdman), the

Dee (Collingwood), Plymouth (Garstang).

Distribution. West Norway, 5-10 fath. (G. O. Sars).

126. Cratena pustulata (Ald. & Hance.).

127. Cratena glottensis (Ald. & Hanc.).

128. Cratena arenicola (Forbes).

North Wales (Herdman).

129. Cratena concinna (Ald. & Hanc.).

? Lolis gymnota (Couthouy), Gould, Invert. Mass. edit. Binney (1870),

p- 249, pl. xvi. figs. 238-241.

Mersey, common (Collingwood).

Distribution. Christiania Fiord (Asbjérnsen), West Nor-

way, 5-100 fath. (G. O. Sars).

130. Cratena (?) Peachit (Ald. & Hanc.).

131. Cratena (?) stipata (Ald. & Hanc.).

132. Cratena (?) angulata (Ald. & Hance.).

Off the Bass Rock, 24 fath. (Meyer), Plymouth (Garstang) ,

Moray Firth (G. Murray).

Distribution. Sweden (Lovén, fide Alder), Normandy

(Quatrefages, as Eolidina paradoxa).

133. Cratena (?) tnornata (Ald. & Hanc.).

134. Cratena (?) Couchit (Cocks).

135. Cratena (?) northumbrica (Ald. & Hance.).

$4 Rev. Canon Norman’s [evision

Subfam. 3. VergrreDin£.

Genus 4. TErGipes, Cuvier.

136. Tergipes despectus (Johnston).

Arran, N.B., and Hilbre Island, Cheshire (MHerdman),

Firth of Forth (Leslie & Herdman), Mersey (Collingwood),

Plymouth (Garstang).

Distribution. West Norway, 0-10 fath. (@. O. Sars), N.E.

America (Stimpson).

Bergh suggests that Tergipes claviger, Menke, is a synonym.

Genus 5. Empretonta, Ald. & Hane.

137. Embletonia pulchra, Ald. & Hane.

Distribution. Mediterranean (Ihering), Brest (Crowan).

138. Embletonia minuta (Forbes & Good.).

139. Embletonia pallida, Ald. & Hane.

Mersey (Herdman).

Distribution. Kiel (Meyer & Mobius), Denmark (Moérch),

Bergen Fiord, Norway, 14 fath. (Meyer).

Var. Gray?, Saville Kent.

Embletonia pallida, Meyer and Mobius, Fauna der Kieler Bucht, 1865,

p. 17, pl. figs. 1-3.

Embletonia Grayt, Saville Kent, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1869, p, 109, pl. viii.

Oral lobes highly developed. yes deeeply sunk beneath

the integument and situated some distance apart, immediately

behind the tentacles; they are, however, often scarcely

discernible. branchial papille in five transverse rows, two

on each side; but in the adult generally three in each fascicu-

lus of the second row, and rarely three in the first. In the

form figured by Meyer and MGbius there are three papille in

first and second fasciculus and four in the third; but the

additional papilla beyond the primary two are not one third

the size of these. Colour transparent white, antero-dorsal

region usually more or less sprinkled with minute ramifying

pigment-cells of a blackish hue, which occasionally also extend

over the papilla. Length two tenths to three tenths of an

inch.

Feeding on Cordylophora lacustris, which lives on the sub-

merged timber-balks at the Victoria Docks, London, where

the water contains about one third of the saline constituents of

pure sea-water. Spawn masses of an irregular oval form.

of British Mollusca. 85

Genus 6. AMPHORINA, Quatrefages.

140. Amphorina cerulea (Mont.).

Distribution. Genoa (T'rinchese), Adriatic (Graeffe), West

France (Fischer).

141. Amphorina (?) purpurascens (Fleming).

A species doubtful in all respects.

142. Amphorina molios (Herdman).

Eolis molios, Herdman, Proce. Roy. Phys. Soc. Edinb. vol. vi. 1881,

p- 28, pl. i. figs. 1-3.

“Body longish, tapering to a fine point posteriorly, and of

a yellowish-green colour. Oral tentacles of the same colour

as the body, very short. Dorsal tentacles also yellowish green,

short and thick. Branchial processes stout but not large,

dark blue, with large cadmium-yellow tips, encircled near the

top by a narrow brown band ; they are set in eight transverse

rows, having five processes in each [there is some mistake in

this number five, as according to the figure there must be

double that number at least]; the three anterior rows are

placed close together, the rest having greater intervals between

them. adula formed of overlapping plates, each of which

has a central spine and five lateral denticulations, which

decrease in size from the centre to theedge. Length 10 mm.”

Two specimens dredged in about 10 fathoms, Arran, N.B.,

by Professor Herdman.

Genus 7. GALvina, Ald. & Hane.

143. Galvina exigua, Ald. & Hane.

St. Andrews (M‘Intosh), Mersey (Collingwood), North

Wales (Herdman).

Distribution. Bergen Fiord, Norway, 14 fath. (Meyer),

Adriatic (M. Sars), Kiel (Meyer & Mobius), Sweden (Lovén),

Jugor Schar, ‘ Vega’ exped. (Aurivillius) ; recorded with

doubt from W. Norway (friele & Hansen).

It is Tergipes lacinulatus, Lovén (nec Gmelin).

144. Galvina tricolor (Forbes).

Moray Firth (G. Murray).

Distribution. Brest (Crowan), Sweden (Lovén), Flori,

Norway (riele & Hansen), Arran, N.B. (Herdman).

86 Rev. Canon Norman’s Revision

It is 2. purpurea, E. amethystina, and E. violacea, Ald. &

Hane.

145. Galvina picta, Ald. & Hane.

Shetland (A. M. N.), Arran, N.B., 10-20 fath. ; Liverpool

district and off Port Evin, Isle of Man (Lerdman), Moray

Firth (G@. Murray).

Distribution. Genoa ( Trinchese), Adriatic (Graeffe), West

Norway, 5-10 fath. (G. O. Sars).

146. Galvina Farrani, Ald. & Hane.

St. Andrews (M‘Intosh), Moray Firth (G@. Murray). Mr.

Garstang finds the species at Plymouth, and describes several

interesting colour varieties (Journ. Marine Biol. Assoc. Gt.

Brit. vol. 1. 1889, p. 193).

Distribution. Mediterranean (/hering), Bréhat, France

( Quatrefages).

It is Amphorina Alberti, Quatrefages, and Kolis andreapolis,

M‘Intosh. The last is a variety with more or less purple

colouring.

147. Galvina adelaide (W. Thompson).

Weymouth (Thompson), St. Andrews (M‘Intosh).

This is Holis Robertiane, M‘Intosh.

148. Galvina vittata, Ald. & Hane.

149. Galvina cingulata, Ald. & Hane.

It is also Holts hystrix, Ald. & Hane.

Subfam. 4. Corypuerrivx.

Genus 8. CorYPHELLA, Gray.

150. Coryphella rufibranchialis (Johust.).

Shetland (A. M. N.), Moray Firth (G. Murray), St. An-

drews (M‘Intosh), Hilbre Island (Herdman), near Plymouth,

20-25 fath. (Garstang), Arran, N.B. (Herdman).

Distribution. Mediterranean (Bergh), Denmark (March),

Bergen and Floré, Norway (Friele § Hansen), Kiel (Meyer &

Mibius), N.E. America (Stimpson), Behring Sea (Bergh).

Synonyms. Holidia Embletoni, Johnston, Lolis mananensis,

Stimpson.

Trinchese regards the four Coryphelle which next follow as

only so many colour varieties of C. rufibranchialis.

of British Mollusca. 87

151. Coryphella gracilis, Ald. & Hance.

Off Puffin Island, Anglesea, 11-13 fath. (Herdman), Ply-

mouth (Garstang, in litt.).

Distribution. Denmark (Mérch).

152. Coryphella smaragdina, Ald. & Hane.

Moray Firth (@. Murray).

153. Coryphella Landsburgit, Ald. & Hane.

Shetland and Cumbrae (4. M. N.), Firth of Forth

(McBain), Moray Firth (G. Murray), Hilbre [sland, Cheshire

(Herdman).

Distribution. Mediterranean (Trinchese), S.W. France

(Fischer), Floré, Norway (friele & Hansen).

154. Coryphellu pellucida, Ald. & Hane.

Lamlash Bay, Firth of Clyde, 10 fath. (Herdman).

Distribution. Christiania Fiord and W. Norway, 10-20

fath. (G. O. Sars).

155. Coryphella lineata (Lovén).

Off Port Erin, Isle of Man, 15 fath. (Herdman).

Distribution. Mediterranean (Verany), Sweden (Lovén),

W. Norway, 20-30 fath. (@. O. Sars).

It is Aolis argento-lineata, A. Costa, and Holidia Demar-

tinti, Verany.

Subfam. 5. /’avorrnipz.

Genus 9. FAvorINuUS, Gray.

153. Favorinus albus, Ald. & Hane.

Favorinus albus, Trinchese, Atti della R. Acc. dei Lincei, ser. 3, vol. xi.

(1882), p. 69, pls. xxxi., xxxii. fig. 2.

One variety figured by Trinchese has the branchia white,

another green, another orange, a fourth brown.

Isle of Cumbrae and Shetland (A. J/. N.), Moray Firth

(G. Murray), Plymouth (Garstang, in litt.).

Distribution. Mediterranean (Trinchese §c.), Adriatic

(Graeffe), S.W. France (Fischer), Kiel (Meyer § Mobius),

Denmark (Mérch), Sweden (Lovén), W. Norway, 10-20

fath. (G. O. Sars).

157. Favorinus carneus, Ald. & Hane.

88 Rev. Canon Norman’s Revision

Genus 10. Facetrna, Ald. & Hance. (= Acanthopsole,

Trinchese).

158 Facelina Drummondii (W. Thompson).

Facelina Drummondii, Trinchese, Atti della R. Acc. dei Lincei, ser. 5,

vol. xi. (1881) p. 41, pl. x. fig. 3, pls. xii; xvili., xix., xxi., xxiv.,

RXV XKVI.5 KRY, ARIK ay ROG Seo

Trinchese, as above, figures two very marked colour

varieties, and goes very fully into the anatomy of the species.

Cumbrae, Arran, N.B., and Falmouth (A. M. N.), Firth of

Forth (McBain), Mersey and Dee, very common (Colling-

wood).

Distribution. Mediterranean (Costa &c.), S.W. France

(Fischer), Kiel (Meyer & Mobius), Denmark (Mérch), W.

Norway, 0-10 fath. (G@. O. Sars).

Synonyms. Afolis gigas, A. Costa, Eolidia Janii and

Pannize, Verany, Holis Quatrefagesi, Vayssitre; and a

British variety is EL. tenutbranchialis, Ald. & Hane.

159. Facelina coronata (Forbes).

Moray Firth (G. Murray), St. Andrews (M‘Intosh),

Cumbrae and Arran, N.B. (A. M. N.), Firth of Forth (Me-

Bain), Hilbre Island (Herdman), Plymouth (Garstang).

Distribution. Mediterranean {Trinchese dc.), W. France

(Fischer), Denmark (Mérch), Floré, Norway (Friele & Han-

sen).

160. Facelina punctata, Ald. & Hane.

Facelina punctata, Trinchese, Atti della R. Ace. dei Lincei, ser. 3, xi.

(1882), p. 38, pls. ix., x. figs. 1, 2, pls. xi., xiv., XV., XVi., XVil., XXil.

figs. 1, 2, pl. xxiii. figs. 3-5, pls. xxvil., xxx A. figs. 3-8.

One of the Mediterranean varieties figured by Trinchese

has the branchie of a rich rose colour.

Plymouth (Garstang).

Distribution. Mediterranean (Ihering dc.), S.W. France

(Fischer).

161. Facelina elegans, Ald. & Hane.

Subfam. 6. Fraperrinin.

Genus 11. Cama, Ald. & Hane.

162. Calma glaucoides, Ald. & Hane.

of British Mollusea. 89

Subfam. 7. Pron.

Genus 12. Fiona, Hancock & limbleton.

163. Fiona marina (Forskal).

Fiona nobilis, Ald. & Hane. Brit. Nud. Moll. fam. iii. pl. xxxviii a.

Fiona atlantica, Bergh, Anatom. Unders. af Fiona atlantica, Vid. Medd.

Natur. For. i Kj6benhavn, 1857.

Fiona marina (Forskil), Bergh, Scient. Results Explor. Alaska, vol. i.

(1879) p. 142.

Penmaenmawr, N. Wales (Thompson), Southport Pier

(Vicars).

Distribution. Mediterranean (Bergh dc.), W. France

(Fischer), North Pacific (Bergh).

Synonyms. Limax marinus, Forskal, Aolis fasciculata,

Lamarck, Holis Cuviert, Del. Chi., Tymencolis elegantissima

(A. Costa).

Subfam. 8. Awrroprvx.

Genus 13. Antiopa, Ald. & Hance. 1848 (=Janus,

Verany, 1844, nec Stephens, 1835).

164. Antiopa cristata (Delle Chiaje).

Shetland, and Seaham Harbour, co. Durham (A. M. N.),

River Dee (Collingwood), Mersey and N. Wales (Herdman),

Plymouth (Garstang).

Distribution, Mediterranean (Verany &e.), Adriatic (Graeffe) ,

Boulogne (Bouch.- Chant.).

Synonyms. Antiopa splendida, Ald. & Hane., Janus spi-

nole, Verany, and perhaps Aolis carinata, Costa.

165. Antiopa hyalina, Ald. & Hane.

Hilbre Island, Cheshire (Byerley &c.).

Genus 14. Procronotus, Ald. & Hane.

166. Proctonotus mucronifer, Ald. & Hane.

Arran, N.B., in 15 fathoms (//erdman).

Subfam 9. Herormz.

Genus 15. Hero, Lovén.

167. Hero formosa, Lovén.

Hero formosa, Herdman, Proc. Roy. Phys. Soe. Edin, vi. (1881) p. 15,

pl. i. figs. 4-6.

Lamlash Bay, Arran, 10-20 fath., and off Salen, in the

Isle of Man (Herdman).

90 Revision of British Mollusca.

Distribution. Denmark (Mérch), Christiania Fiord and

Lofoten Islands, 15-100 fath. (G. O. Sars).

Synonyms. Clelia trilineata, M. Sars, and Tritnéa velata,

(Ersted.

Fam. 10. Hermeidz.

Genus 1. Herma, Lovén.

168. Hermea bifida (Montagu).

Plymouth (Garstang, in litt.).

Distribution. Naples (Costa), Genoa (T'rinchese) .

It is H. Hancocki, Trinchese, and perhaps H. erucéatus,

Agassiz; it 1s also Physopneumon carneum, Costa.

169. Hermea dendritica, Ald. & Hane.

Distribution. Naples (Costa), Genoa (Trinchese), Trieste

(Graeffe).

It is H. brevicornis, lutescens, and orbicularis of Costa.

Genus 2, ALDERIA, Allman.

170. Alderia modesta (Lovén).

Distribution. Sweden (Lovén).

It is Alderia amphibia, Allman.

D. PELLIBRANCHIATA.,

Fam. 11. Elysiide.

Genus ExystA, Risso.

171. Elysia viridis (Montagu).

Cumbrae and Plymouth (Ad. WM. N.).

Var. olivacea, Jeffreys.

Distribution. Mediterranean (Marion dc.), Adriatic (Bergh

c.), Aigean (Forbes), Kiel (Meyer d&: Mébius), Denmark

(Bergh), Sweden (Lovén), Norway aud Finmark, 0-10 fath.

(G. O. Sars).

Mr. G. A. Boulenger on a new Snake. 91

Fam. 12. Limapontiide.

Genus 1. LimapontiA, Johnston.

172. Limapontia capitata (Miiller) = Fasciola capitata,

Miller = Limapontia nigra, Johnston.

Cumbrae (A. M. N.), St. Andrews (M‘Intosh), Newhaven,

in Firth of Forth (7. Scott), Plymouth (Garstang, in litt.).

Distribution. Denmark (Miiller dc.), Sweden (Lovén),

173. Limapontia depressa, Ald. & Hane.

Genus 2. Centra, Ald. & Hane,

174. Cenia Cocksi, Ald. & Hane.

Moray Firth (G. Murray).

Genus 3. ACTXONIA, Quatrefages.

175. Actwonia corrugata, Ald. & Hane.

[To be continued. ]

VI.—Description of a new Snake of the Genus Glauconia,

Gray*, obtained by Dr. Emin Pasha on the Victoria

Nyanza. By G. A. BOULENGER.

Glauconia Emin.

Snout rounded; supraocular large, nearly twice as broad

as long, followed by a single large transverse shield; rostral

a little broader than nasal, not extending quite to between the

eyes; nasal completely divided; ocular bordering the lip,

between two labials, the anterior of which equals the lower

portion of the nasal in size; six lower labials. 14 scales

round the body. Diameter of body 55 times in the total

length, length of tail 9 times. Uniform blackish. ‘Total

length 110 millim.

‘Two specimens were obtained at Karagwe by Dr. Emin

Pasha and presented by him to the British Museum.

* =Stfenostoma, Wagler, nec Latreille.

92 Mr. G. A. Boulenger on a new Snake.

The African species of Gluuconia which, in my opinion,

are entitled to recognition are thirteen in number, and may be

distinguished as follows :—

A. Ocular bordering the lip, separated from the

lower part of the nasal by a single labial.

a. Snout hooked, the preeoral portion flat or

concave inferiorly,

Diameter of body more than 100 times in the

totalilength ens adie cek so ae ae caitte ae G. macrorhynchus, Jan.

Diameter of body less than 100 times in the

total Length js. 3,4 ays,ctoks ante phere te x cuekt ts G. rostrata, Bocage.

b. Snout rounded,

a’, Supraocular nearly twice as broad as

long, followed by a single transversely

enlarged shield....... PL Ree ey G. Emini, Bler.

b'. Supraocular small.

a’. Rostral not extending to the level of

the posterior border of the eyes.

a. Diameter of body 40 to 57 times in

the total length.

First labial as large as lower part of nasal .... G. narirostris, Ptrs.

First labial smaller than lower part of nasal ;

length of tail 25 to 30 times in total...... G. brevicauda, Bocage.

First labial smaller than lower part of nasal ;

length of tail 8 to 15 times in total ...... G. nigricans, Schleg.

8. Diameter of body 65 to 90 times in

the total length.

Nasal semidivided; length of tail 14 or 15 times

Ama GOLAN is es nasate coher easutnke or yal eit IEE epee G. Cairt, D. & B.

Nasal completely divided ; length of tail 9 times

In total \..<.3)<.'sm ove cee ee eeraane syeeiaine wh G. longicauda, Ptrs.

b", Rostral extending to the level of the

posterior border of the eyes.

ip)

Rostral not twice the width of the nasal...... . conjuncta, Jan.

Rostral at least twice the width of the nasal .. G. seutifrons, Ptrs.

B. Ocular bordering the lip, separated from the

lower part of the rostral by two labials.

Supraocular large, as broad as the shield

HOMO WINE as oslo wae clcoasi he veka: G. Sundevallit, Jan.

SHMOMAOCH et SHAR A. seve el kisiee «mie sje eters G. bicolor, Jan.

C. Ocular not reaching the lip............. . G., dissimilis, Bocage.

In addition to the above-described Glauconia, the following

On new Shells from Lake Tanganyika. 93

Reptiles and Batrachians were sent to the British Museum by

Dr. Emin Pasha :—

South Shor ‘eof Victoria Nyanza.—Nucras tessellata, Smith ;

Eremias Spektii, Gthr.; Lygosoma modestum, Gthr, (a single

specimen, with 24 sc ales round the body and the nasal com-

pletely divided into two); Dromophis angolensis, Bocage ;

Psammophis biseriatus, Pirs. ; Thelotornis Kirtlandiz, Hallow.

Ugogo.—Megalixalus Fornasinti, Bianconi.

VII.—On a new Genus and some new Species of Shells from

Lake Tanganyika. By EpGar A. SMITH.

Mr. E. CooprE Hore recently presented to the British Mu-

seum a few Tanganyikan shells preserved in spirit and con-

taining the animals. Among them are two specimens of

Paramelania nassa, var. grandis *

This variety I now propose as the type of a new genus,

which may be designated Nassopsis, distinguished from Para-

melania f (henceforth reserved for P. Damon? and P. crassi-

granulata) partly on account of certain differences in the

shell, but more especially as the operculum is of an entirely

different type.

In Paramelania the aperture of the shell does not exhibit

the sinuation or subtruncation of the columella which is so

conspicuous in typical Nassopsis, and the anterior extremity

of the last whorl has a slightly produced appearance ; the outer

lip also is more thickened. ‘The operculum in Paramelania

is large, ovate, paucispiral at the nucleus, situated a little

within the left margin and about equidistant from the ends,

and subsequently display sa concentric style of growth. T hat

of Nassopsis is small and somewhat paucispiral at the almost

terminal nucleus.

Nassopsis nassa, var. grandis,

Animal with the foot small, broader in front than behind,

with the anterior margin double; sides of the foot and head

blackish ; proboscis compressed, broad and truncate at the

end ; tentacles also black, except at the tips, which are pale,

very short, conical, swollen at the base on the outer side,

probably denoting "the position of the eyes ; free edge of the

mantle dark-coloured and subdenticulate.

* Proc. Zool. Soe. 1881, p. 561, pl. xxxiv. fig. 26a

eaten pLono\ (= Bourguignatia, Giraud),

94 Mr. E. A. Smith on new

fRadula with teeth in seven series (3. 1.3), central smallest ;

recurved edge notched at each side, with a conspicuous cutting-

edge; inner or first lateral obliquely subquadrate, much pro-

duced at the outer base into a rostrate extremity, with three

denticles on the recurved cutting-edge ; second lateral larger

than the rest, oblique, incurved, margin tricuspidate ; outer

or third lateral narrow, more slender at the base than above,

curved over towards the adjacent tooth, and with five or six

unequal denticles on the edge.

Operculum vich brown, horny, narrow, striated externally

with lines of growth from the paucispiral nucleus, which is

nearly terminal; lower surface with a broad glossy band or

thickening along the outer or right margin, occupying about

half the surface; placed transversely across the dorsal part of

the foot. Length (from a semiadult shell 20 millim. long)

7 millim., diameter 34.

Mr. Gwatkin, who has had much experience, kindly

examined the radula of this genus, and informs me that he

is inclined to believe that Nassops¢s will find its nearest allies

in the Cerithiidz, and not amongst the Littorinoids as I had

suggested. It also seems to me to bear considerable resem-

blance to Planaxis.

In general construction the operculum is very like that of

many species of Melania, but the peculiar solidity of the shell

and the slight notch at the base of the columella, besides

certain differences in the radula, may be sufficient to separate

this and allied species as a distinct group.

Syrnolopsis (Anceya) Giraudi, var.

A single specimen, kindly submitted to me for examination

by Mr. 8. I. Da Costa, agrees in most respects with M. Bour-

guignat’s description. It differs, however, in colour, being

of a red tint with a white zone around the middle of the

whorls. It does not exhibit the palatal lire in the aperture,

but these may be too far within to be visible. In adult speci-

mens of Syrnolopsis lacustris the lire cannot be seen until the

lip is broken away to some extent. As far as I can discover

the only distinction separating Anceya from Syrnolopsis is

one of sculpture. The type of Syrnolopsis has smooth whorls,

whereas that of Anceya 1s longitudinally costate. If sculp-

ture be admitted as a generic character there is no reason why

Syrnolopsis carinifera should not be regarded as the type of a

third genus characterized by spiral ridges. The general form

of the aperture is the same in all three forms; it is slightly

oblique and has an upper and basal broad sinus or slight

Shells from Lake Tanganyika. 95

canaliculation ; the outer lip is faintly effuse and prominent,

and the E lataellny folds are similar and in the same position

in each.

Turbonilla? terebriformis.

Testa subulata, nitida, albo-grisea, superne pallide lilacea, oblique

costata et striata; anfractus circiter 18, lente accrescentes, api-

cales — ?, sequentes 3-4 conyexi, longitudinaliter tenuiter striata,

circa medium biangulati, cxeteri convexi (superioribus quam infe-

rioribus convexioribus, fortissime costatis), costis obliquis, sub-

acutis, distantibus, instructi, lineis incrementi tenuissimis oblique

flexuosis striati ; anfr. ultimus ad peripheriam rotunde subangu-

latus, costis inferne obsoletis ; apertura longit. totius t adequans ;

columella rectiuscula, superne obsolete uniplicata.

Longit. 12 millim., diam. 22.

The cost (about eight in number) on the upper whorls are

stronger and further apart than on the lower ones, and are

more convex in outline; on the last volution they number

about twelve or thirteen. The aperture is somewhat broken

away anteriorly, so that the generic position of this interesting

species is not quite certain. The texture and costation some-

what recall the appearance of some species of Terebra.

Streptostele Horet.

Testa parva, elongata, anguste rimata, cerea ; anfractus 72, apicales

leves, cxteri convexiusculi, sutura profunda leviter obliqua se-

juncti, costellis confertis, erectis, superne ad suturam denticulatis

instructi, inter costellas nitidi; apertura mediocris, longitudinis

totius } subeequans ; perist. incrassatum, album, anguste reflexum,

margine externo prope suturam intus sinuato, columellari dilatato,

rimam semiobtegente ; columella indistincte contorta; paries

anfr. ultimi prope extremitatem labri tuberculis duobis parvis

munitus.

Longit. 63 millim., diam. 2; apertura 13 longa et lata.

This species is well distinguished by the fine longitudinal

riblets, which at the upper extremities give a finely denticu-

late appearance to the deep suture. ‘The single specimen

under examination exhibits two denticles at the upper part of

the aperture upon the wall of the body-whorl—one near the

upper end of the upper lip, the other near it but further

within the mouth. The labrum is conspicuously sinuated

above near the suture and has a tubercular thickening within

below the sinus.

96 Mr. A. G. Butler on the

Streptostele simplex.

Testa subulata, tenuis, imperforata, cereo-alba; anfractus 9, apicales

leeves, ceeteri convexiusculi, sutura obliqua profunda discreti, lon-

gitudinaliter confertim striati; apex obtusus, globosus; apertura

parva, longit. totius 7 vix equans, subquadrata; perist. haud

incrassatum, antice leviter expansum ; columella subrecta, reflexa.

Longit. 83 millim., diam. 2; apertura 2 longa.

This species has rather convex whorls, is finely striated,

and has a deepish suture. The outer lip is scarcely thick-

ened and does not exhibit the sinus at the upper part which

is characteristic of the genus. In form and general appear-

ance, however, it agrees very well with the type of the group,

S. fastigiata, Morelet. It also bears some resemblance to S.

Buchholzi of Martens, from the Cameroons, but is considerably

smaller, and has shorter and rather more convex whorls.

VITI.—Notes on the Genus Dyschorista, Led., a small Group

of Moths allied to Orthosia. By A. G. BUTLER.

THE genus Dyschorista was founded for the reception of two

European species, D. suspecta, Hiibn., and D. ypsilon= fissi-

puncta, Hew. (see Lederer, Noct. p. 143, gen. 82).

Accepting D. suspecta as type of the genus, it will be neces-

sary to include the bulk of the forms referred by M. Guénée

to his previously characterized genus Orthodes.

Orthodes, Guénée, was described in the first volume of the

‘Noctuélites,’ p. 371, no type being indicated; but Guénée

selected two of the species, O. t-nigrum and O. curvirena

(both Brazilian), for illustration. In the description of the

species of his second group Guénée pointed out that O. cur-

virena differed structurally from the remainder of the genus :—

“T’une delles (Curvirena) a les palpes_particuligrement

ascendants et allongés.” He thus restricted the identification

of his type to O. t-nigrum, the first species of his first group.

In the Museum collection we have an example of O. ¢-ni-

grum, and, as may be seen from the figure in the ‘ Noc-

tuélites,’ it has no connexion whatever with the remainder of

the species, but is in fact far more closely allied to Leucania ;

fortunately the remaining species correspond with D, suspecta

in size, pattern, coloration, the ascending palpi, simple an-

tennx, and heavily tufted anal decorations of the male.

In his ‘ Check-list of North-American Moths’ for 1882

Grote rightly reduced the number of M. Guénée’s North-

American species, Orthodes nimia and candens being sunk as

Genus Dyschorista, Led. 97

synonyms of QO. ecynica, of which they are in fact slight

varieties ; O. infirma, however, is a Brazilian species, and

must be expunged from the North-American fauna, the form

described by M. Guénée as var, A being, as he supposed, a

distinct species.

In typical O. infirma the secondaries of the male are creamy

white—“ Ailes infér. d’un blanc-jaundtre?’"—whereas in the

northern form they are of the same glossy brownish grey as

in the female. In the Brazilian insect the inner line of the

central area of primaries is more oblique and much more

irregular and the outer line more distinctly sinuated between

the nervures; both of these lines and the edges of the dis-

coidal spots which they enclose are much less prominent than

in the northern form; but, as M. Guénée says, the subter-

minal line is clearer, at any rate it is so in the female; the

marginal spots are very indistinct, and are thus overlooked in

the original description of the Brazilian form ; but in that of

var. A the pale zigzag line which shows them up in the

northern form is noted :—‘* Un feston terminal clair trds-

marqué.” I propose to give the North-American species the

new designation of Dyschorista crenulata.

Four closely allied Brazilian species are in the collection,

all differing more or less in the clothing of the under surface

of the primaries, the tufting of the anal extremity in the

males, or the palpi; one of these is typical O. cnfirma, a

second may be O. rubor, but the discoidal spots are bor-

dered by a pale line, whereas in Guénée’s type (a female)

they were not; a third I am unable to recognize from any of

the descriptions; it is a male with closed anal claspers,

giving it the aspect of a female ; the costa of the primaries is

distinctly arched towards the base; the under surface of these

wings almost wholly covered with dense rough hair, which

extends also to the basicostal area of secondaries ; the colora-

tion and general pattern is that of Dyschorista crenulata, but

the “‘ orbicular” spot is rhomboidal, the two outlines of the

central area are indistinct and much more parallel, and the

pale crenulated submarginal line is wanting; the pectus and

femora are also much more hairy. I propose to call this

Dyschorista lanaris. ‘The fourth species of the same group is

UV. curvirena—a most remarkable insect, in which the palpi

are curved upwards like those of a Deltoid and the anal tufts,

when fully expanded, are seen to be enormously developed.

The genus seems to abound in extraordinary ornamentation ;

in D. melanogaster M. Guénée says, “ Abdomen noiratre en

dessus, garni latéralement de poils carnés, 4 ’extrémité d’une

brosse jaunatre,” which calm description hardly prepares one

for the large expanded rose-coloured brushes of the moth,

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol, vi. 7

98 Mr. R. I. Pocock on two new

1X.—Descriptions of two new Species of Scorpions brought

by Emin Pasha from the inland parts of East Africa. By

R. I. Pocock, of the British Museum (Nat. Hist.).

[Plate I. figs. 1 and 2.]

Buthus Emini, sp. n. (Pl. I. fig. 2.)

Colour.—Trunk ochraceo-fuscous ; keels of tergites and of

cephalothorax black ;_ the ocular tubercle and the antero-lateral

regions of the cephalothorax infuscate ; a fuscous patch on

each side of the tergites. Legs and palpi ochraceous beneath,

the upper surface of humerus and brachium and anterior sur-

face of the legs feebly infuscate ; tail ochraceous above, the

inferior keels irregularly blackened ; vesicle clear ochraceous,

aculeus black in its second half.

Cephalothorax slightly wider than long, its anterior border

very lightly concave; the anterior keels well developed,

marked by smooth and rounded granules which anteriorly

become lost amongst the similar though smaller granules

which adorn the antero-lateral parts of the cephalothorax ;

ocular tubercle deeply cleft, very finely granular, the sides of

it, which are continuous with the anterior keels, are granular

in front and behind, smooth in the middle; sides of cephalo-

thorax beset with larger and smaller granules; running

obliquely backwards and inwards from the direction of the

lateral eyes there are about three subparallel series of large

granules ; the posterior keels well developed, granular, short

and parallel, their anterior ends not connected with the very

feebly developed external median keels and separated by a

slight interval from the internal median keels, which are

strong and granular; the areas defined by the anterior and by

the internal median and posterior keels beset with larger and

smaller granules.

Teryites.—The firstsix furnished with threestrongly granular

keels, which in the posterior half of the body project somewhat

beyond the margin of the plate; finely granular throughout

and furnished in addition between the keels and especially at

the sides with many coarse granules ; the seventh tergite fur-

nished like the preceding with fine and coarse granules ; the

lateral keels well developed, strongly granular, complete

behind, united in front; the median prominence elongate,

granular, and subcarinate.

Sternites mostly smooth, sparsely punctured and hairy;

the first finely granular antero-laterally ; the last more coarsely

Species of Scorpions from East Africa. 99

granular at the sides, bearing four keels, the internal keels

smooth, abbreviated in front, complete behind, the external

granular and abbreviated in front and behind.

Tail powerful, parallel-sided, deeply excavated above; the

anterior four segments furnished with ten granular keels, but

the median lateral (supernumerary) keel becoming weaker

posteriorly, is nearly obsolete on the fourth segment; the rest

of the keels on these seyments all well developed, complete

and evenly granular throughout, the posterior granule only of

the superior keels being the largest of the series and denti-

form; the intercarinal spaces finely and closely granular ; the

upper surface of the first and second segments granular, the

upper surface of the rest smooth; fifth segment excavated

and smooth above, with compressed granular sides, the infe-

rior lateral and median keels evenly granular throughout, the

space between these keels coarsely and finely granular, the

granules in the anterior half being arranged on each side in a

distinct longitudinal series. Veszcle large and inflated, gran-

ular and hairy below ; aculeus of average form.

Palpi.— Humerus thickly granular above, granular and

tubercular in front, minutely granular beneath, hairy, espe-

cially in front, and furnished with the usual granular keels ;

brachium granular and granularly costate above, smooth and

subeostate behind and beneath, granular and granularly

costate in front ; manus large, rounded, very finely and closely

granular, hairy and somewhat deeply punctured, much wider

than the brachium ; dactyli short, not in contact at the base,

each furnished with a lobe, the lobe on the movable dactylus

being smaller than and fitting behind the lobe on the immov-

able dactylus.

Legs granular and carinate ; coxee smooth.

Peetines long, projecting beyond the fourth coxe, furnished

with 25 or 26 similar teeth.

Measurements in millimetres.—Total length 50; length of

tail 30, of first segment 3, of second 4, of third 4°2, of fourth

d, of fifth 6, of vesicle 3-5; width of first segment 4, of third

4-2, of fifth (in front) 4, (behind) 3, of vesicle 3; cephalo-

thorax, length 5:5, width 6; length of humerus 4°5; bra-

chium, length 5, width 2°2; manus, width 3°3; length of

“ hand-back”’ 4, of movable dactylus 5:7.

A single male specimen taken on the south shore of Victoria

Nyanza.

This interesting species belongs to the group of Buthus ot

which hottentotta is a good representative, and appears to lead

from it to those constituting the subgenus Prionurus, of

which australis is the type. Thus in the number and arma-

100 On two new Species of Scorpions from East Africa.

ture of the keels of the tail it closely resembles hottentotta,

but the fifth segment of that organ is much more deeply

excavated, and its sides are distinctly carinate, though not to

such an extent as is seen in australis. Moreover, the manus

is much larger than in hottentotta and the dactyli much

shorter; in the form of these parts it calls to mind the male

of B. Philippsii, Pocock, but with this species it cannot be

confounded on account of the conformation of its caudal

segments.

Scorpio viatoris, sp.n. (Pl. I. fig. 1.)

Colour.—Trunk above olivaceo-piceous, paler beneath ;

hands with reddish tinge; vesicle ochraceous; aculeus black

in its hinder half.

Cephalothorax wider behind than long, with its anterior

border deeply excised in the middle and denticulated at the

sides ; lateral depressed portions of cephalothorax finely and

closely granular; the area behind the frontal lobes also finely

granular, but very sparsely so; the rest of the upper surface

smooth, bearing a few scattered setiferous pores; ocular

tubercle cleft and situated just behind the middle of the

cephalothorax.

Tergites granular, minutely and closely in front and at the

sides, much more coarsely and less closely behind; the first

six marked with a median smooth keel, the seventh with a

sparsely granular median prominence, and one strongly

granular keel on each side.

_ Sternites bisulcate in front, wholly smooth, all of them, but

especially the last, furnished with a few setiferous pores.

Tail much less than four times as long as the cephalo-

thorax; the first two segments slightly shorter than the

cephalothorax ; upper surface of tail almost wholly smooth ;

the superior and supero-lateral keels distinctly denticulate ; the

inferior keels on the first and second segments wholly smooth,

on the third subdenticulate behind ; on the fourth more denticu-

Jated than on the third, but less so than on the fifth; the

median lateral keel present on the first segment, but much

abbreviated anteriorly, represented on the second, third, and

fourth segments by a few granules subserially arranged; the

fifth segment furnished with seven denticulated keels; vesicle

carinate and granular beneath ; the aculeus somewhat abruptly

curved in its posterior half.

Palpi.—Humerus smooth on its lower and upper surfaces,

the latter defined behind and in front by a series of denticles

and bearing two or three setiferous tubercles, its anterior

Mr. R. I. Pocock on Ebalia nux, Milne-Edwards. 101

surface strongly dentate; brachium subcostate behind,

smooth, but marked with setiferous pores; smooth beneath

and furnished with many setiferous pores along the hinder

margin; anterior surface finely granular and sparsely denti-

culate ; manus narrow, equalling in width the superior ridge

of the ‘ hand-back,” with lightly convex but distinctly den-

tate and hairy inner margin, scarcely produced posteriorly ;

the upper surface ornamented with a reticulated pattern formed

by the anastomosis of low smooth ridges; above the superior

ridge of the ‘‘ hand-back” the surface is subcostate ; inferior

surface mostly smooth, coarsely but sparsely granular in

front, with two smooth keels; dactyli granular, costate and

hairy ; the movable dactylus slightly longer than the hand.

Legs.—The femora of the fourth pair feebly granular in

front ; for the rest the legs are almost entirely smooth and not

costate ; coxe, especially of the anterior two pairs, punctured.

Pectines short, projecting as far as the end of the fourth

cox ; furnished with fourteen teeth.

Measurements in millimetres.—Total length 100°5; length

of cephalothorax 15, width 15°53; length of tail 49, of first

segment 6°5, of second 7:5, of third 8°2, of fourth 9°5, of fifth

12, of vesicle 6°5, of aculeus 4°5; width of first caudal seg-

ment 6°5, of fifth 4°5, of vesicle 4°5 ; length of humerus 13°7 ;

brachium, length 14°5, width 5:3; width of hand 11; length

of “ hand-back ” 10°5, of movable finger 16°5.

A single male specimen without special locality.

In the reticulated sculpturing of the hands this species

resembles Se. indicus (Linn.); but it is of much more slender

build, with longer palpi, thinner hands, and longer tail. In

the form of its palpi it approaches the male of Sc. fulvipes;

but in this species the upperside of the hand is coarsely granu-

lar and subcostate.

X.—On Ebalia nux, Milne-Edwards. By R. I. Pocock.

My attention has just been called to a passage on p. 316 of

the last number of the ‘Journal of the Marine Biological

Association,’ in which I regret to see that Canon Norman

has taken occasion to charge me by implication with lack of

courtesy for not giving what he considers due acknowledg-

ment to the name he applied to the above Crustacean; and since

such an accusation is likely to carry weight from such a source

and to leave a wrong impression on the minds of readers not

102 Mr. R.1. Pocock on Ebalia nux, Milne- Edwards.

acquainted with the facts of the case, I shall be glad to be

permitted to say a few words on my own behalf to clear away

any misapprehension that may have arisen.

When writing a report upon the Crustacea dredged by Mr.

Green off the south-west coast of Ireland, I was naturally

desirous of giving a reference to the original description of

Ebalia nuz—one of the species obtained. ‘That the species

had been described I did not at first for a moment doubt ;

for in more than one case I saw it quoted as Hbalia nux, Nor-

man, without any insertion of the letters MS. Anyone, I

think, who will take the trouble to “look up” the species in

the ‘Museum Normanianum,’ in the Brachyura of the ‘ Chal-

lenger,’ and in the first three of the works mentioned by

Mr. Bourne in his useful list of the literature of the subject,

will admit without hesitation that my conclusion was the

obvious one to arrive at; for in every case it will be noticed

that amongst several well-known species, to each of which is

affixed its author’s name, Lbalia nux, Norman, is mentioned

—just as if this species rested upon as secure a basis as the

others and had the same right to recognition.

Since, however, in none of these places was there a refer-

ence to the original source of the name, I decided, very

naturally, to apply to the fountain-head for the information [

required. I consequently wrote to Canon Norman asking if

he could kindly help me out of the difficulty; but since I

received no reply to this letter, although I retained my manu-

script as long as was possible in the expectation of being

favoured with one, I was obliged to have the paper printed as

it now stands*. But whilst awaiting an answer from Canon

Norman I had discovered that Prof. Carus, in his ‘ Prodro-

mus,’ mentions Hbalianux, Norm.,and that he inserts after the

name the words “ species nondum descripta.”’ This was the first

intimation I had that the crab in question had been hitherto

known by a manuscript name. Having learnt this, it seems

to me that, in writing on the species, I adopted the only plan

that common sense and common courtesy alike suggested,

7. e. I described the species as new and gave Canon Nor-

man the credit of it by retaining the name he proposed and

by subjoining the words ‘ Hbalia nuxz, Norman, MS.”

ae by thus acting I overstepped the bounds of courtesy

I confess my inability to see. It appears to me that I

gave to his species all the acknowledgment Canon Norman

could possibly expect, and that at the same time I represented

the facts of the case in a perfectly courteous and intelligible

* Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. iv. pp. 425-431 (1889).

Miss E, M, Sharpe on new African Lycenide. 103

manner, This being so, I was not a little surprised to see

Canon Norman’s comment on the praiseworthy conduct of

Messrs. Marion and Milne-Edwards and the reflection that it

cast upon my own; nor, when I thought over the implied

accusation against me of discourtesy, could I help feeling

slightly amused as the recollection of my letter passed through

my mind, But if I were to assume that Canon Norman

received my letter and had not the—shall I say ?—courtesy to

answer it, and were to suggest that if my mode of dealing

with his manuscript name was discourteous his treatment of

my letter is deserving of a much harsher epithet, I think the

assumption would be very unjust and the suggestion a very

unmannerly one. I shall consequently make neither, but

shall conclude that my letter never reached its destination ;

for seemingly this is the only conclusion that explains to

Canon Norman’s credit the fact that the sole reply received to

my private letter was a public, though guarded, accusation

of discourtesy.

XI.—On some new Species of African Lycenide in the Col-

lection of Philip Crowley, Esq. By Emity Mary

SHARPE.

Fam. Lycenide.

Genus PSEUDALETIS.

Pseudaletis trifasciata, sp. n.

Similar to P. clymenus, Druce, but differing in the extent

of the black border on the fore wing, which reaches from the

costa to the submedian nervure; this black portion of the

wing is relieved by two white spots, one at the end of the

discoidal cell, while the second is oval and extends from the

first discoidal or radial nervule, then slanting slightly down

to the third median nervule.

There is a white patch along the inner margin of the fore

wing, extending a little above the submedian nervure.

The hind wing has a broad border of black along the mar-

gin to the internal nervure, with a broad black bar from the

end of the costal nervure to the border.

The underside has this bar distinctly marked, with a second

black bar from the base of the hind wing to the submedian

nervure; there is a third bar which begins from the inner

104 Miss E. M. Sharpe on new African Lycenide.

margin and joins the other two bars, making a large black

patch between the first median nervure and the submedian

nervure at the anal angle; this patch has a little yellow in

which are two black spots.

On the underside of the fore wing there is an additional

white spot near the apical portion of the wing.

Exp. 37 millim.

Hab. Sierra Leone.

Genus ZERITIS.

Zeritis leonina, sp. n.

Similar to C. harpax, Fabr., but is a much paler yellow,

with a very bread black border to the hind margin and costal

margin, and very black at the base of the fore wing.

The hind wing has no black border, the wing being entirely

yellow with the exception of black at the base and a black

streak near the first subcostal nervule. ‘There ‘are two deli-

cate tails.

The underside of the fore wing is a very pale yellow,

changing to a pale brown near the apical portion and having

the hind margin a deep reddish yellow. There is a row of six

silver spots along the inner side of this red marginal border,

two small silver spots near the base, a silver black and reddish-

yellow-bordered streak across the wing rather before the

middle, with a shorter similar streak on each side of it (the

outer one interrupted), and a quadrate spot between this and

the marginal series of spots. The costal margin is slightly

touched with reddish yellow.

The hind wing is more or less suffused with deep reddish

yellow, with bars and spots of silver enclosed by very fine

black lines. There is a large black spot at the anal angle of

the wing.

Exp. 28 millim.

Hab. Sierra Leone.

Zeritis fallax, sp. n.

The underside resembles that of Z. lat’fimbriata, but it has

the ground-colour slightly darker rufous-brown; all the

markings are silver, with thin black outlines ; there is acom-

plete row of spots on a dark hind marginal border.

The upperside is a deep purplish blue, with the costa, hind

margin, and apical portion of the fore wing black.

The hind wing has some blue in the centre of the wing,

with a black costa and fringe; from the first median nervule

Miss E. M. Sharpe on new African Lycenide. 105

to the anal angle is a patch of rufous-brown, with two small

tails.

Exp. 23 millim.

Hab. Sierra Leone.

Zeritis latifimbriata, sp. n.

Allied to C. harpax, Fabr., but differs in the greater extent

of the reddish yellow on the fore wing, thus making the black

border narrower; there is a black spot at the end of the dis-

coidal cell. The base of both wings is suffused with black.

The hind wing has a narrow black line along the hind

margin with a grey fringe; the costal portion is black.

There are two tails, ‘the last being very thick.

The underside is paler than in Z. ‘harpae, with the silver lines

more marked ; between the two tails on the hind wing is a

large spot of silver.

‘This may probably turn out to be the female of Z. fallaz.

Exp. 30 millim.

Genus APHN2ZXUS.

Aphneeus chalybeatus, sp. n.

Nearest to A. orcas, Drury, but is much smaller and the

blue not so bright nor so distinctly marked on either of the

wings.

The underside is a deep brownish red with spots of silver

enclosed in black; from the end of the discoidal cell below

the first median nervule is a silver streak on the fore wing.

The hind wing is similar to the fore wing, with the excep-

tion of two oblique silver lines between the submedian and

internal nervures.

Exp. 29 millim.

Hab, Sierra Leone.

Genus LYC&NESTHES.

Lycenesthes volte, sp. n.

Entirely white, with the base, costa, apical portion, and

hind margin of the fore wing light brown; there is a trans-

verse SS of brown at the ws ot “the decal cell.

The hind wing has the hind marginal! border brown, with

three angulated senas between the cece and first median

eee and one near the anal angle. ‘The fringe on the

hind wing is white, with three tails at the end of the second

and first median nervules and submedian nervure.

106 Miss E, M. Sharpe on new African Lycenide.

The underside is white, with markings of pale brownish

yellow over the wings; on the hind wing are two yellow spots

situated one on the submedian nervure and the other between

the second and first median nervures.

Exp. 33 millim.

Hab. Volta River.

Genus EPITOLA.

Epitola Crowley?, sp.n.

3. Nearest to H. Dewitzi, Kirby, but larger and with the

blue of a much deeper colour, having more of a purple tint.

The blue patch on the fore wing extends a little into the

discoidal cell, there being no spots of any kind on the upper-

side.

The hind wing resembles the fore wing in having the large

blue patch and the black border round the hind margin.

The underside is different in having no spots near the dis-

coidal cell of the fore wing; there is, however, an uneven row

of white spots near the apical portion of the wing. The

costal margin has a line of dull metallic golden colour.

The hind wing has a purple ground relieved by a number

of white silver streaks and spots. There is a broad stripe of

silver-white extending for some distance along the costa,

Exp. ¢ 50 millim.

Hab. Sierra Leone.

The female differs considerably from that of Z. Dewitz¢ in

having only a very faint indication of the pale blue patch on

the fore wing. ‘There are three white spots placed obliquely

near the apex of the fore wing, a larger spot between the second

and third median nervules, with a faint blue spot nearly at

the end of the first median nervule.

The hind wing has the blue paler, but it is strongly marked

between the lower radial and the first median nervule, leaving

the margin and the base of the wing black.

The underside differs in having the four white spots from

the costal margin to the discoidal nervules, and another large

white spot between the second and third median nervules of

the fore wing.

The hind wing is entirely silver-white, with the spots and

streaks of purple-bronze. The silver-white near the costa is

very large and spreads almost to the subcostal nervure.

Exp. ¢ 52 millim.

Hab. Sierra Leone.

Mr. C. O. Waterhouse on new African Coleoptera. 107

XII.—On some Eastern Equatorial African Coleoptera col-

lected by Emin Pasha, with Descriptions of two new Longi-

cornia. Ly Cuartes O. WATERHOUSE.

(Plate I, fig. 3.]

THE British Museum has lately received a series of insects

from Eastern Africa, collected by Emin Pasha. Among

them there is a mixture of East- and West-African species, as

observed in my former paper (Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond. 1888,

p- 86) on the Coleoptera from the same source. Among the

Longicorns the following may be noticed :—Anoplostetha

lactator, F., Lophoptera asperula, White, Natal species;

Aystrocera nigrita, Serv., Phryneta obscura, Ol., and Macha

hecate, Chevr., West-African species.

Cerambicide.

Plocederus Emini, sp.n. (Pl. I. fig. 3.)

Piceo-niger, parum nitidus, pube flayo-grisea vestitus. Epistomo

sat profunde emarginato; antennis corpore longioribus, articulo

basali crasso, rugoso, latitudine duplo longiore, basi vix angus-

tato; thorace sat brevi, disco depresso, oblique plicato ; elytris

rufo-piceis, basi, sutura margineque laterali reflexo nigrescentibus,

ad apicem truncatis, angulo suturali acute spinoso, angulo externo

obtuse angulato. <.

Long. 20 lin.

This fine species is nearest to P. fucatus, Dej., but is larger

and less convex, and differs from that and all its allies in the

colour of the elytra. The antenne have the basal joint very

large, not quite twice as long as broad, with an obtuse ridge

in front, extending to the middle of the joint. ‘The third to

sixth joints are swollen at the apex, with an acute angular

projection ; the swelling at the apex of the seventh joint is

less and the angular projection less acute. ‘The thorax has

the disk much flatter than in P. fucatus, clothed with pale

sandy pubescence ; with a fine longitudinal carina in front,

and a fine transverse straight carina at the middle (angulated

in its middle), and a longitudinal smooth space behind the

middle ; the rest of the surface is marked by some undulating

more or less oblique pleats. ‘The elytra are less convex than

in P. fucatus, very closely and very finely and evenly punc-

tured, with larger punctures interspersed. ‘The prosternal

process has its apical portion almost parallel and very dis-

tinctly bituberculate.

108 Prof. Carl Claus on the

Lamiide.

Ceroplesis signata, sp. n.

Niger, brevissime pubescens: thorace disco foveato-punctato ; elytris

fortiter sat crebre punctatis, fascia rufa ante medium ad suturam

paullo interrupta ornatis.

Long. 94 lin.

Hab. EK. Africa.

This species is very close to C. ethiops, but is relatively

narrower and has the elytra a little more acuminate at their

apex. The thorax has a strongly marked, impressed, trans-

verse line in front of and behind the disk, so that the disk is

more convex than in C. wthiops, somewhat shining, with a

median impressed line; the sides of the disk with some rather

large deep punctures. The elytra are clothed with short

pubescence, but the rather coarse and moderately close

punctuation is nevertheless visible, especially at the base;

just before the middle there is a bright red fascia, nearly

rectilinear posteriorly, but obliquely narrowed anteriorly near

the suture, where there is a slight interruption.

XII.— On the Organization of the Cyprides.

By Prof. Cart Ciaus*.

Since the publication of Zenker’s well-known Monograph

(1854), although the number of forms described as species

and the division of the old Miillerian genus Cypris into sub-

genera and new genera have advanced considerably, our

knowledge of the organization of the freshwater ‘‘ Ostracoda ”’

has made no particular progress. With the exception of my

little treatise on the developmental history of Cypris, pub-

lished twenty-two years ago, and the recently issued memoirs

of some pupils of Weismann’s (Stuhlmann, Nortquist) on the

so-called mucous glands, recognized as an ejaculatory appa-

ratus, of the male Cyprides, we stand essentially on the plat-

form of Zenker’s Monograph, and for information on the details

of organization are compelled to go to that work, which, not-

withstanding the imperfect methods of investigation prevalent

at the time of its publication, furnished many important

results. Nevertheless it does not come up to the present level

* Translated from the Anzeiger d. kaiserl. Akad. d. Wiss. in Wien,

March 20, 1890, pp. 1-6.

Organization of the Cyprides. 109

ot our knowledge of the organization of the Crustacea, and it

was easy to foresee that with the extraordinarily perfected

methods of recent times, and especially the preparation of

serial sections from hardened and stained objects, numerous

gaps in our knowledge of these organisms would be filled up

without much difficulty. Consequently I only supplied a

pressing desideratum when I again took up the investigation

of Cypris. The results obtained are briefly summarized

here.

1. The nervous system consists, besides the brain clothed

with a thick ganglionic covering, of an elongated ventral

cord containing five pairs of ganglia. The anterior section of

the brain, representing the prosencephalon of the Arthropod

brain, gives forth the nerves to the tripartite frontal eye and

possesses a particularly strong coating of ganglion-cells, in

which the centre of projection of the highest rank is probably

to be sought. ‘The mesencephalon gives off the nerves to the

anterior antenne, into which, however, fibres from the prosen-

eephalon also enter; at the sides of the metencephalon repre-

sented by the exceedingly elongated commissures, which only

unite far above the cesophagus, the nerves of the second pair

of antenne originate. ‘The ventral chain of ganglia extends

throughout the length of the body to the sexual apparatus,

and in its anterior, broader portion passes beneath the pro-

jecting cariniform pectoral plate on the side of which the

maxille and maxillipeds (second pair of maxille) originate.

This section contains the closely approximated ganglia of the

mandibles, maxille, and maxillipeds, the muscles of which

are supplied by the nerves issuing from them. Beyond the

pectoral plate commences the narrower and more elongated

division of the ventral cord, the two ganglia of which give off

the nerves to the pairs of legs. At the posterior of these

terminates the cell-layer, which quite continuously coats the

concentrated ventral cord, and the longitudinal fibres of the

central mass are continued in two long median stems nearly

touching each other, which ramify among the muscles of the

abdomen,

2. The frontal eye, as in all groups of Crustacea, is tri-

partite and receives for each of its three divisions a nerve

which is rooted in the median layer of the prosencephalon.

Each of the three closely connected pigment-cups is occupied

by some sixteen to twenty cells, into which the fibres of the

nerve enter from the outside beneath a nearly spherical

lens. ‘Thus the eye, like the lensless median eye of the

Cypridine and Phyllopoda (Branchipus), is an inverse

cup-eye. I have found no cuticular divisions such as occur

110 Prof. Carl Claus on the

in the form of bacilli on the visual cells of Cypridina, which

are turned towards the pigment, but within, turned towards

the pigment, I have found a second layer of narrow elongated

nuclei, which must belong to a special form of cells. The

rounded nuclei of the nerve-cells are placed peripherally,

turned towards the entering nerves and the overlying secre-

tion-lens, which is clothed by the delicate integument. In

Notodromus the three divisions of the frontal eye are sepa-

rated from each other, and here, as in the Pontelle and Onis-

cidiw among the Copepoda, we have an anterior, ventral, cup-

shaped eye and two separated lateral eyes, which are easily

distinguished from the composite lateral eyes.

8. Endoskeleton—Beneath the cesophagus, between the

stomach and the anterior ganglionic mass of the ventral cord,

in front of the transversely placed sinew of the shell-muscle,

there is a broad, indistinctly bipartite, chitinous plate, upon

which, in agreement with the endoskeleton of the Phyllopoda

and other Crustacea, as also with the so-called endostomite of

the Arachnoidea, pairs of muscles for all the limbs of the

trunk, including the second pair of antenne, are attached.

On its anterior margin originate numerous muscular threads,

which pass to the lower wall of the cesophagus, and two slender,

long, muscular bundles, which pass through the space between

the mandibular and maxillary ganglia to the labium.

4, The alimentary apparatus commences by a rather nar-

row atrium, bounded by the labrum and labium, into which

the toothed biting edge of the mandibles enters from the right

and left. Zenker’s “rake-like masticating organs” are

situated at the bottom of it, and belong, as a sort of hypo-

pharynx, to the labium. In the bottom of the atrium beneath

the labrum commences the buccal intestine, ascending at

first nearly perpendicularly and then somewhat obliquely

backwards to the stomach. ‘The shorter anterior part of it

(cesophagus), which is about equal in length to the atrium,

appears to be nearly cylindrical, but with a more strongly

arched ventral wall, into which the pair of muscles springing

from the endoskeleton and acting as dilaters enter. More

numerous and larger muscles pass from the integument of the

labrum to the flattened dorsal surface of tle cesophagus, and

draw up its very thick wall, the convex surface of which

projects like a valve into the lumen, and thus, in conjunction

with the dilaters of the lower cesophageal wall, enlarge the

lumen, which is horseshoe-shaped in transverse section. The

following larger division of the cesophagus (gizzard) appears

to be essentially altered in form; it was described by Zenker

as a very complicated triturant organ, resembling the human

Organization of the Cyprides. 111

larynx. It is, however, by no means free, as supposed by

that author, but has its larger, hinder portion united with the

intestine. Only the smaller, anterior part, embraced laterally

by powerful muscular bands and ventrally attached by mus-

cular threads to the endoskeletal plate, les free in front of

the intestine, and is drawn forward by a large pair of muscles

originating at the summit of the labrum and running beneath

the brain and obliquely over the cesophagus, and backward

by a second group of muscles acting in the opposite direction.

This forward and backward displacement, which reminds us

of the motory mechanism of the gizzard in the Decapoda,

affects only the dorsal wall, the strong convexity of which

projects into the lumen, beset with rows of pointed teeth, and

acts like a rasp against the concave ventral wall, also densely

armed with points. It corresponds with Zenker’s “ Reibzeug,”’

while the part described by that author as “ Ringknorpel ”

represents the bottom and the lateral wall of the cesophagus.

The middle intestine is divided by a deep constriction into two

sections, of which the anterior surrounds the throat-like

opening of the gizzard and gives off the two hepato-pancre-

atic tubes into the interspace of the duplicature of the shell.

It contains a very deep glandular epithelium, and must, as

the stomach, have the function of digesting albuminous bodies.

The second, far longer but equally wide section of the intes-

tinal tube, the chyle-intestine, appears chiefly to effect the

absorption of the nutritive materials. No muscular rectal

section in Zenker’s sense is present; the anal aperture is a

narrow fissure concealed by a valve and placed dorsally from

the furcal joints.

5. Secretory organs.—Both the antennal gland and the

gland of the second pair of maxillz are well developed in

Cypris, but it is the former which is removed into the shell-

cavity and therefore must be characterized as the shell-gland.

Its position and form I have already represented correctly in

my memoir on the development of Cypris (1868), but without

tracing the finer structure. It commences above the entrance

of the hepato-pancreatic tube into the cavity of the carapace

and allows a terminal saccule to be distinguished from the

gland-duct, which is somewhat tortuous, but not folded into

convolutions. The cells of the former contain small nuclei

and are very intensely stained by reagents. Excretory pro-

ducts are often deposited in its lumen. The gland-duct con-

sists only of a series of perforated cells, the nuclei of which are

of extraordinary size and emit digitiform branches above and

below, each representing only a single perforated cell. ‘he

112 On the Organization of the Cyprides.

efferent duct passing towards the antenne commences near

the terminal saccule and is exceedingly difficult to trace.

The mazillary gland is situated ventrally to the shell-

muscle and appears to consist principally of the terminal

saccule divided into several diverticula, from which the

efferent duct runs into the shaft of the ‘maxilliped (second

maxilla). Besides these excretory organs, characteristic of

the Crustacea and representing the nephridia of the Annelida,

there are two glands in the labrum, and further some very

large gland-like cells in the basal joints of the limbs, and also

under the back, and particularly numerous within the cara-

pace attached to the hypodermis of the inner lamella.

6. Sexual apparatus.—Like the copulatory apparatus of the

males of Cypridina and Halocypris the complicated penis of

the Cytherides and Cyprides represents a transformed (8)

pair of limbs. But the external sexual parts of the female

(still erroneously characterized as the vagina), which are

arched like a capsule, perforated by the sexual aperture, and

sometimes furnished with leg-like appendages, are also prob-

ably to be interpreted as the basal joints of a pair of limbs,

while the two abdominal appendages, which still constantly

figure as ‘Rami abdominales” (caudal rami) or as caudal

spines, as also the so-called ‘ postabdomen ”’ of the Cypridinz

and Halocyprides, represent the two furcal joints of the Ento-

mostracan body.

The long, fissure-like, sexual aperture, which is surrounded

by a chitinous band, receives the oviduct in its posterior sec-

tion, which is susceptible of dilatation by the action of powerful

muscles ; and the oviduct runs with many convolutions by the

sides of the intestine, and by means of its glandular epithelium

secretes the shell-membranes of the contained ova in the same

way as the ovarian tube of the Insecta, ‘The genital cleft in

its anterior angle, where it is dilated, surrounds the aperture

for the reception of the seminal filaments, which are of pecu-

liar form and enclosed by a chitinous loop, A complicated

apparatus follows on this copulatory aperture (which is dila-

table by a special group of muscles), and consists in the first

place of asaccule formed by a chitinous wall, then of a much

convoluted glandular tube and a chitinous tube originating

from the saccule, leading into the duct of the receptaculum,

which is spirally twisted like a watch-spring.

Geological Society. 113

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

March 12, 1890.—J. W. Hulke, Esq., F.R.S., Vice-

President, in the Chair.

The following communications were read :—

1. “On a Crocodilian Jaw from the Oxford Clay of Peter-

borough.” By R. Lydekker, Esq., B.A., F.G.S., &e.

The symphysis of the mandible of a Thecodont Reptile obtained by

Mr. Leeds from the Oxford Clay near Peterborough was described by

the Author, and reasons were given for referring it to the Crocodilia

rather than to the Sauropterygia. An imperfect skull found by

Mr. Leeds in the same formation at Peterborough appears to

belong to the same form as the mandible, and shows that the

latter cannot be referred to Machimosaurus.

After reviewing the whole of the evidence, the Author concluded

that he was dealing with a Crocodilian allied to Wetriorhynchus, but

forming the type of a new genus, to which he gave the name of

Suchodus, adding the specific name of durobrivensis.

2. “ On twonew Species of Labyrinthodonts.” By R, Lydekker,

Esq., B.A.; F.G.S., &c.

The right ramus of the lower jaw of a Labyrinthodont, from the

Lower Carboniferous of Gilmerton, near Edinburgh, is regarded as

referable to the Permian genus Macromerwm, and it is proposed to

describe it as M. scoticum.

Another mandible, from the Karoo system of South Africa, is

referred to the American Permian genus Hryops under the name

E. Owent.

March 26, 1890.—J. W. Hulke, Esq., F.R.S., Vice-

President, in the Chair.

The following communications were read :—

1. “On a new Species of Cyphaspis from the Carboniferous

rocks of Yorkshire.” By Miss Coignou, Cambridge. (Communicated

by Professor T. M°K..Hughes, M.A., F.R.S., F.G.S.)

The Author describes a fairly perfect head of a Trilobite found in

the Pendleside limestone of Butterhaw, near Cracoe, which appears

to belong to the genus Cyphaspis, though it differs from the typical

species of that genus in possessing two pairs of glabellar lobes. The

name Cyphaspis acanthine is proposed for this form.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. vi. 8

114 Geological Society. *

2. * A Monograph of the Bryozoa (Polyzoa) of the Hunstanton

Red Chalk.” By George Robert Vine, Esq. (Communicated by

Prof. P. Martin Duncan, F.R.S., F.G.S.)

The fossils examined occurred on tests of Echinoderms and on

the shells of Verebratula biplicata, T. capillata, Oysters, Inocerami,

Nautili, and Ammonites. The best of the forms of Diastopora

and Proboscina are found on Jnocerami and Ammonites, but the

most abundant individuals are Stomatopore, chiefly on Terebratula

biplicata. Species of Entalophora, Idmonea, and “ Ceriopora” are

very rare or badly preserved, and Chilostomatous forms are also

very rare.

In the present monograph the Author felt obliged to limit or

re-define the generic terms employed, and proceeded to describe in

detail the forms which he has examined from the Hunstanton Red

Chalk and other Cretaceous deposits, including the following new

forms :—Proboscina irregularis, P. uberta, P. gracilis?, var. Reuss’,

P. claviformis, P. hunstantonensis, and var. ampliata, P. Jessoni,

P. gigantopora, P. dilatata, var. cantabrigiensis, Diastopora hunstan-

tonensis, D. feecunda, D. Jessoni, and Membranipora gaultina,

April 16, 1890.—J. W. Hulke, Esq., F.R.S., Vice-

President, in the Chair.

The following communication was read :—

“On Ornithosaurian Remains from the Oxford Clay of North-

ampton.” By R. Lydekker, Esq., B.A., F.G.S.

Seven vertebra, portions of the ilia and ischia, one femur, and the

distal portion of that of the opposite side, part of a bone, probably

from the shaft of the tibia, and two undetermined fragments, all

associated, indicate the existence in England during the Oxford-Clay

period of the species of Rhamphorhynchus provisionally referred to

R. Jessoni, though not definitely distinguished from R. Gemmingi.

Amongst the noticeable features of the specimens are the presence

of a distinct rib-facet at the lateral border of the inferior surface of

the centrum of the cervical vertebra, proving the existence of cer-

vical ribs, and the character of the neural spine of a dorsal vertebra,

which strikingly recalls that of a bird.

May 14, 1890.—Dr. A. Geikie, F.R.S.,

President, in the Chair.

The following communications were read :—

1. “ On some new Mammals from the Red and Norwich Crags.”

By KE. T. Newton, Esq., F.G.S.

This paper contains descriptions of mammalian remains from the

English Pliocene belonging to eight species, nearly all being new to

Geological Soctety. 115

the Crags, and four of them new to science. A remarkable low-

crowned, but broad, lower carnassial tooth from the Norwich Crag of

Bramerton is referred to the genus Lutra, and named specifically

L. Reevei. All the other specimens noticed below are from the

nodule-bed at the base of the Suffolk Red Crag, and the first

four of them are in the possession of Mr. E. C. Moor, of Great

Bealings. A right ramus of a lutrine lower jaw, differing from

the common Otter in having the hinder fangs of the premolars

much larger than the front ones, and agreeing in this particular

with the ZLutra dubia of DeBlainville, is referred to the latter

species. A humerus of a Seal, most nearly resembling that of

Phoca vitulina, but of smaller size and more slender proportions, is

called Phoca Moori. Another Seal’s humerus, having a peculiarly

triangular shaft, is thought to belong to the Phocanella minor of

Van Beneden. A maxilla with three teeth, evidently belonging to

the genus Trogontheriwm, but of smaller size than the T’rogontherium

Cuvieri, is believed to represent another species, and is named

T. minor, The ziphioid rostrum in the Ipswich Museum, which

received from the Rey. H. Canham the MS. name of Mesoplodon

Floweri, is for the first time described ; and another rostrum in the

Museum of Practical Geology, characterized by being very short

and with a deep boat-like anterior extremity, is named Mesoplodon

scaphoides. The peculiar species Atlurus anglicus, hitherto known

only by a piece of a lower jaw with a carnassial tooth, is now

further illustrated by a fine upper molar recently presented to the

Museum of Practical Geology.

2. “On Burrows and Tracks of Invertebrate Animals in Paleozoic

Rocks, and other Markings.” By Sir J. William Dawson, LL.D.,

F.RS., F.G.S.

This paper, which is illustrated by photographs and drawings,

indicates some new facts in connexion with the markings pro-

duced by the burrows and tracks of animals and by other causes.

Rusichnites and Cruziana are regarded, like Climactichnites and

Protichnites, as representing probable burrows of Crustaceans and

Cheetopod worms. Scolithus canadensis is shown to be a cylindrical

burrow, with accumulations of earthy castings at its mouth. The

relation of these burrows to the forms known as Scotolithus, Astcro-

phycus, Monocraterion, and Astropolithon is pointed out.

Under the new generic name of Sabellarites the Author describes

certain tubes, composed of shelly and other fragments cemented by

organic matter, found in the Trenton Black-river Limestone. They

resemble the burrows or tubes formerly described by the Author

from the Hastings and Quebec Groups, and appear to be the tubes

of worms allied to the recent Sabellarie : but they are liable to be

mistaken for Algz of the genera Palwophycus and Buthotrephis.

Some large cylindrical bodies from the Potsdam Sandstone are

described as haying been supposed to be trunks of trees; but the

Author regards them as probably concretions formed around slender

116 Geological Society.

stems, like some now forming in the alluvial mud of the St.

Lawrence.

Some curious combinations of worm-tracks with ripple-marks and

shrinkage-tracks are described; as also branching or radiating

worm-trails, which present some resemblance to branching Fucoids,

Finally, the Author describes the formation of rill-marks on the

mud-banks of the tidal estuaries of the Bay of Fundy, and indicates

their identity with some impressions in slabs of rock which have

been described as Fucoids under several generic names,

May 21, 1890.—Dr. A. Geikie, F.R.S.,

President, in the Chair.

The following communications were read :—

1. “On some Devonian and Silurian Ostracoda from North

America, France, and the Bospborus.” By Prof. T. Rupert Jones,

| Yel Peis Ped Oe Cites

Of the Devonian species herein figured and deseribed, six species

and one variety (four being new) from the decomposed Chert of the

Corniferous Limestone of Ontario County, in the State of New York,

and new species from the Hamilton Group of Clarke Co., Indiana,

have been sent by Mr. J. M. Clarke, of Albany, N. Y., as mentioned

in the February number of the Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. p. 14.

From Fighteen-mile Creek, Lake Erie, N. Y., there are two new

Devonian species among specimens supplied by Dr. Hinde (op. cit.

p. 28), and two new Primitive from Thedford. Altogether five

genera (Bollia, J. & H., Moorea, J. & K., Octonaria, J., Eurychilina,

Ulrich, and Ulrichia, gen. nov.) are hereby added to the list of

* Hamilton ” fossils.

The Devonian Beyrichia collected some years ago by M. Dumont

at the Bosphorus, and noticed by Dr. Ferd. Romer in the ‘ Neues

Jahrbuch’ for 1863, having been kindly lent by M. Dewalque for

examination, is figured and described in detail. It appears to be

the same as B. devonica, Jones, lately described from Devonshire.

Nine new species from Anticosti, in Dr. Hinde’s collection,

alluded to above, are here figured and described. They are from

Mr. Billings’s “ Anticosti Group” (Divisions 3, 2, 1, and the lowest).

The lowest and Div. 1 are both now regarded as of Lower Silurian

age, and Divs. 2 and 3 are either Middle or Upper Silurian. A

series of Silurian Ostracoda from Canada, submitted by Mr. Whiteaves,

F.G.8., and Mr. Ami, F.G.8., have been examined, and critical notes

on them are here given.

The Lower-Silurian Beyricha Guilleri, named and compared with

other species by M. G. de Tromelin at Nantes in 1875, who found

it at Domfront and elsewhere in Brittany, is also figured and

described in detail.

Geological Society. 117

2. *On a new species of Coccodus (C. Lindstrémi, Davis).” By

J. W. Davis, Esq., F.G.S.

A description is given of a small fossil fish from the hard chalk

of Hakel in Mount Lebanon ; it is nearly related to Coccodus arma-

tus, Pictet, but is smaller than that species, does not show an equi-

valent of the pectoral spine (unless the posterior extension of the

scapular arch should be so considered), and the posterior basal ex-

tension of the dorsal spine is very different in the two forms.

Further, the dorsal spine is nearer to the occipital region in the

new form than in C. armatus, and is, compared with the size of the

tish, a larger fin.

The arrangement of the fins shown in the specimen now described

is quite different to that of the Siluroids (Synodontis and Pimelodus),

and the great resemblance of the teeth of Coccodus to those of the

Pyenodonts, and the cartilaginous character of the vertebra, indicate

a relationship with the Ganoids; but its exact relationship in that

group must remain still problematical.

The Author proposes to name the new form Coccodus Lindstrémi.

June 4, 1890.—Dr. A. Geikie, F.R.S.,

President, in the Chair.

The Prestpent referred to the sad loss which the Society had

sustained through the death of Mr, Dallas, and read the following

resolution, which had been passed by the Council and ordered to be

entered upon its Minutes .—

* The Council desires to record on its Minutes an expression

of its deep regret at the death of the Assistant-Secretary,

Mr. Dallas, which took place on the 29th ultimo, and of its

sense of the loss inflicted on the Council and Society by the

removal of one who, for the long period of twenty-two years,

had done them invaluable service, and who, by his courtesy,

kindliness, and helpfulness had endeared himself as a personal

friend to the Fellows.”

The following communication was read :—

« North-Italian: Bryozoa.” By A. W. Waters, Esq., F.G.S.

The Chilostomatous Bryozoa dealt with in the paper are, for the

most part, from known Vicentine localities, together with some from

two new localities, -—Monte Baldo in the Veronese and Ronzo in the

Tyrol. Reuss described a number from the Vicentine, but at a time

when the chief attention was given to the shape of the zoarium, and

the oral aperture, avicularia, and ovicells did not receive the attention

now given to them. The attempt is therefore made to bring our know-

ledge of these beds, which are the richest and most important known

in the Lower Tertiaries, more nearly up to present ideas, so that

more exact comparisons may be made between Tertiary and living

forms. ; z

118 Miscellaneous.

Several cases are mentioned in which there is great difference of

zoarial shape, and also some in which there is great range in the

zocecial characters.

The discovery of Catenicella in these beds is of considerable

importance, which is enhanced by one of the species having both

short beads and longer internodes.

Porina coronata and Lepralia syringopora both have a closure,

formed by a plate with a tubule in the centre, a structure supposed

to be exclusively characteristic of the Cyclostomata.

The position of the beds has been established by Suess, Bayan,

Hébert, and Munier-Chalmas, of Bartonian age, and may therefore

be called Upper Eocene.

MISCELLANEOUS.

WILLIAM SWEETLAND DALLAS,

It is with deep regret, which we are sure will be shared by

our readers, that the name of one who has for so many years

taken a most active part in the conducting of this Magazine

disappears from the titlepage. Our dear friend became one

of the Editors in 1868 ; but long before this he had rendered

the greatest service in bringing to the knowledge of British

Naturalists the most important researches of Foreign investi-

gators.

For some time past his health had been failing, and on the

29th of May he passed away, to the sad grief of his family

and a large circle of friends. WILLIAM FRANCIS.

Description of a new Cottoid Fish.

By Tarreton H. Bran, Ichthyologist, U. 8. Fish Commission.

On the 27th of September, 1888, the U. 8S. Fish Commission

steamer ‘ Albatross’ obtained in Barclay Sound, British Columbia, a

remarkable little fish whose affinities are with the Cottide, but

differing from all the other members of the family in characters of

such importance as to necessitate the formation of a new subfamily

to receive it. The description is given herewith.

Subfamily Sy ncurrin&.

Cottide with ventral fins thoracic, but remote from the gill-

Miscellaneous. 119

opening and consisting of a rudimentary spine and several rays ;

with a short and well-developed spinous dorsal, which is separated

by a deep notch from the soft portion; the spines slender; the

branchial apertures wide and the gill-membranefree from the isthmus;

gills 34, apparently with no slit behind the last; the pectoral fins

continuous around the breast, the rays supported all around by

actinosts; the genital papilla of males capable of being received

into a pit in front of the anal fin,

SyNcHIRUS, gen. noy.

Body slender and moderately elongate, resembling that of T'ri-

glops; covered with thin, tough skin. Lateral line armed with

spiny tubercles. Spiny scales in a series along the dorsal base.

Head subconical, with moderately pointed snout. Mouth small,

very slightly oblique; the rami of the mandible a little concave

beneath. Premaxillaries protractile. Jaws with slender, villiform

teeth in bands. Teeth on vomer and palatines. Pseudo-branchie

present. Gills 33, no slit behind the last. Guill-openings wide, ex-

tending above the median line, the membrane free from the isthmus.

Suborbital connected by a bony stay with the preopercle, which

bears a strong bifid spine at its angle. Pectorals completely united

around the breast, all the rays supported by actinosts, the membrane

free at its margin. Ventrals distant from the gill-opening, the

pubic bones being remarkably long, the fins diverging widely and

consisting of a rudimentary spine and three rays. Dorsal long, the

spinous portion low, with slender spines, and the soft portion twice

as long as the spinous. Anal long. Caudal moderately elongate,

its middle rays somewhat produced.

Synchirus Gilli, sp. nov.

Be VED. VITI-IX, 19-21; A. 20; V. 1,3; P. 22.

U.S. National Museum number 41820.

The eye is about as long as the snout and j the length of the

head, which is ? of the total length to caudal base. The depth is

contained 54 times in the total length. The maxilla extends to

about below the middle of the eye. The interorbital space is not

quite equal to the length of the eye. There is a pair of strong

nasal spines. The preopercle has a short and very sharp bifid spine.

The lateral line contains about 41 spiny tubercles, and most of the

specimens have a single series of spiny scales along the dorsal base.

The pectorals are nearly as long as the head, and extend to about

below the fourth ray of the soft dorsal, The ventrals are nearly

under the middle of the pectorals and their length varies greatly,

In some specimens they are scarcely 3 as long as the head; in others

they are as long as the postorbital part of the head. In some males

the anal papilla is 2 as long as the ventral fin of the same indi-

vidual, This papilla can be received into a pit in front of the anal

fin.

The spinous dorsal begins over the axil of the pectoral; the

120 Miscellaneous.

length of its base is a little greater than the postorbital part of the

head. None of its spines are much longer than the eye.

The distance of the anal origin from the head is about 3 the

length of the head. The rays of the soft dorsal and the anal are

not much longer than the dorsal spines.

The caudal is about } as long as the head, and its middle rays

are somewhat the longest.

The colour in spirits is a pale yellowish brown. The sides show

traces of several small pale blotches, and the caudal and pectoral

have a few very small dark blotches, those on the caudal forming

interrupted bands. Across the back are faint indications of about

five pale cross bands.

The species is dedicated to Dr. Theodore Gill, in appreciation of

his researches upon the mail-cheeked fishes.

Three individuals have been taken as the types of the species.

The largest is 46 and the smallest 38 millimetres in length.—

Proceedings National Museum, vol, xii. No. 787. Advance sheet

communicated by the Author.

Model of the ** British Marine Area.”

By the Rey. Canon Norman, M.A., D.C.L., F.R.S., &e.

Sryce writing my notes on the “ British Marine Area,” which

appeared in the ‘ Annals’ for May (pp. 345-353), I have learned

that a model of sea around the British Islands had been executed

by Mr. James B. Jordan, of the Mineral Statistics Branch, Home

Office, and was in the South Kensington Museum of Science

and Art. That model I have now had the pleasure of seeing.

It has been carefully and well executed, and cannot but prove

very instructive to those who examine it. At the same time it

necessarily leaves much to be desired. The executor has un-

avoidably been obliged to draw on his imagination in filling in

many details, where no soundings had been taken from which to

work his model. The most important place which thus lacks aecu-

racy is the district to the west of the north of Ireland and south of

Scotland, and thence to the Rockall Bank. Now the hydrographer

in his chart has not ventured to define the 1000-fathom boundary

even roughly at this part; the dotted line which indicates that

depth stops abruptly opposite Donegal Bay, and no attempt is made

to trace it further to the north. The modeller could not thus stop,

and has been obliged to supply the deficiency as well as he could.

It is just in this part that we have one of the most interesting

features in the outline of submarine Europe, where a tongue of the

great abyss approaches nearest to our shores. ‘The exact form of

this tongue and of the slopes which surround it should be accurately

surveyed. But while this is the most important district which

awaits elucidation, it is at the same time much to be wished that

a far more extensive series of soundings should be taken in 500 to

1500 fathoms all round the western coast.

May 27, 1890.

Miscellaneous. 121

Preliminary Account of a new Australian Peripatus.

By Arruvr Denpy, M.S8c., F.L.S.*

A few months ago I had the pleasure of reading before the Field

Naturalists’ Club a short account of a trip to Walhalla +, in which I

described some of the Land-Planarians met with. As a result of

this paper one of our members, Mr. H. R. Hogg, began to collect

Planarians for me at Macedon. I requested him to look out also

for Peripatus, and, with a view to so doing, he carefully examined

some of my specimens of P. Leuckartii. Mr. Hogg has not been

long in meeting with success in his researches into the cryptozoic

fauna of Macedon, and a short time ago he kindly brought mea

number of beautiful Planarians, all alive, and five specimens of

Peripatus, two alive and three in spirits.

The Planarians I hope to describe at a future date; the Peri-

patus I propose to deal with in the present communication.

Although all small, the specimens proved of the greatest interest,

for they undoubtedly belong to a new species. The only

Australian species of Peripatus hitherto described is P. Leuchartit,

Senger, which ranges through Queensland, New South Wales, and

Victoria, and for details as to which I must refer the reader to my

paper in the ‘Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria’ +.

The only other Australasian species hitherto known is P. nove-

zealandie, Hutton, from New Zealand. Mr. Hogg’s specimens

differ in important particulars from both these species. The

most important difference is in the number of pairs of legs, P.

Leuckartii and P. nove-zealandie having each constantly 15 pairs,

while the new species has only 14. The new species differs from

P. Leuckartii—to which it might be expected to be most nearly

related—also in the structure of the jaws and in the pattern of the

skin. The distinctness of the new species may be expressed by

the statement that it differs more from either of the two previously

known Australasian species than these do from one another.

On the present occasion I shall describe only the external

characters, but I hope in due course to be able to give a complete

anatomical account of both the Australian species.

PERIPATUS INSIGNIS §, sp. Nov.

Colour and Markings——(a) Dorsal Surface—The general

appearance to the naked eye is dark, sometimes almost black,

speckled with pale orange or yellow. Microscopical examination

by reflected light shows that the skin is, as usual in the genus,

* Reprinted from the ‘ Victorian Naturalist,’ April 1890.

+ ‘Zoological Notes on a Trip to Walhalla,” ‘ Victorian Naturalist,’

December 1889.

¢ “ Observations on the Australian Species of Peripatus,” part 1, Pro-

ceedings Royal Society of Victoria, July 1889.

§ Insignis, distinguished by a mark.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. vi. 9

122 Miscellaneous.

divided into a very great number of narrow transverse ridges by

very fine grooves of a pale yellow colour. Down the mid-dorsal

line runs a narrow dark stripe with a very fine white, or almost

white, line running down the middle of it as in P. Leuckartii.

The general ground-colour is dark indigo-blue, often almost

black, and this is checkered by more or less regularly arranged

patches of pale dull orange or yellow. The typical arrangement

of these patches appears to be as follows:—There is a squarish

patch just over the base of each leg, more distinct than any of

the others. Between the legs of each pair, in the mid-dorsal line,

is a similar patch, interrupted by the median longitudinal stripe

already mentioned, and separated from the patch over the leg on

either side by a space of about the same width as itself. Thus

there is a transverse row of three patches between the legs of each

pair, and with these rows alternate other rows of only two patches

each, in such a manner that a kind of chessboard pattern is pro-

duced. Besides these patches there are on each side of the mid-

dorsal line several longitudinal rows (the typical number appears to

be four on each side) of more or less regularly arranged dull orange

or yellow papille. Sometimes the chessboard pattern is almost

obliterated, leaving the longitudinal rows of papille scattered over

a nearly uniform dark background. The dorsal surface of the legs

is dark indigo-blue, with two or three orange or yellow papille.

(b) Ventral Surface——The ground-colour is pale yellowish.

Over this are scattered a number of papille, mostly of an indigo-

blue colour, but some dull orange; the papille are arranged in

transverse rows, one row on each ridge of skin. The blue papille

are most numerous along an imaginary line joining the bases of

the legs of each side. In the mid-ventral line, between the legs of

each pair except the last, is an unusually pale area of skin, devoid

of papille, and sometimes presenting clear indications of a longi-

tudinal slit-like aperture in its centre. I have described similar

pale areas in P. Leuckartii, and cannot help thinking that they

must have some important morphological significance. I hope to

find out later on, when working out the anatomy, what this signi-

cance may be.

I have attempted above to describe the characteristic pattern of

the skin as deduced from five specimens, but it must be remembered

that considerable individual variations are sure to occur, though

probably, as in P. Leuckartii, all the variations will be found to be

readily derivable from a typical pattern. This typical pattern is

quite different in the two Australian species, as will be seen on

comparing my descriptions of P. Leuckartii (loc. cit.).

Size.—The five specimens at present to hand are all very small,

the largest: being only about eleven millimetres in length (excluding

the antennie), and one millimetre in greatest breadth, after pre-

servation in spirits.

Legs.—These are fourteen in number on each side of the body.

They have three spinous pads on the ventral surface, as described

Miscellaneous. 123

by Sedgwick* for the other Australian species. The feet closely

agree with those of P. nove-zealandia, as figured by Sedgwick (Joc.

cit.), being provided with a dorso-median papilla above the claws

and a lateral one on each side.

Jaws.—The outer blade of the jaw is simple, as in P. nove-

zealandie, and not provided with an accessory tooth as in P.

Leuckartii.

Genital Aperture.—The genital aperture is situated between the

legs of the last pair. In some specimens it is a very prominent

white papilla; these are probably females. The other specimens,

in which it is less prominent, may be young females or males, but

I haye found no white papilla on the base of the last leg, such as

exists in the males of P. Leuckartii.

Hahitat—Macedon, Victoria. In and upon rotten wood.

On the Compound Eyes of Arthropods.

‘Studies from the Biological Laboratory of Johns Hopkins Uni-

versity,’ vol. iv. no. 6, contains a paper “ On the Morphology of the

Compound Eyes of Arthropods,” by Mr. Sho Watase, which is of

interest owing to its bearing on the origin of the compound eyes of

insects.

The principal subject of the paper is the eye of Limulus; but

types of the three great groups of Arthropods—Insecta, Crustacea,

and Arachnids—were studied, and the results are included in the

generalizations at the close of the paper.

The primitive type of the ommatidiwm, or visual unit, is traced

into a simple open ectodermic pit, from which he believes the com-

pound eyes of Arthropods to have developed by a vegetative repe-

tition of similar structures, not unlike what is supposed to have

taken place in the formation of certain compound organs in other

animals, such as the kidney in Vertebrates or the respiratory organs

in Lamellibranchs.

Taking the number of facets as given by Lubbock, the compound

eye of the house-fly (Musca) would represent about 4000 invagina-

tions of the skin, and of the dragon-fly (schna) about 20,000,

while an ocellus would represent a single pit.

In an appendix the compound eye of the starfish is briefly con-

sidered, and is found to be morphologically strikingly similar to that

of an Arthropod. Six lithographic plates accompany the paper and

admirably illustrate the author’s studies.—Jnsect Life, vol. ii. no. 10,

April 1890, p. 293.

* “ Monograph of the Species and Distribution of the Genus Peripatus

(Guilding),” Quarterly Journal of Microscopical Science, April 1888.

124 Miscellaneous.

Variations in Bulimus exilis,

Dr. Benjamin Sharp called attention to two varieties of Bulimus

ewilis which he had found on the islands of Guadeloupe and Dominica.

One variety was characterized by broad dark brown bands which

run parallel with the coil of the shell, while the other was peculiar

in possessing small and very faint bands, which in many speci-

mens were entirely absent. The banded variety was found to be

common in Guadeloupe, while the bandless one was rare. In

Dominica, which is separated from Guadeloupe by a channel of only

twenty-three miles, the banded variety was very rare, while the

light or bandless one was comparatively common, although indi-

viduals were by no means so common in Dominica as in Guadeloupe.

He spoke of the probable cause of the variation, and suggested that

it was due to some environmental action. The island of Dominica

being wholly of volcanic origin would produce a different kind of

food from the Grande Terre portion of Guadeloupe, which in forma-

tion is purely coral. It was on this portion of Guadeloupe that the

specimens of B. ewilis were collected. It is known that Dominica

has many species and some genera of plants that are peculiar to the

island, and this difference of food may in some way account for the

differences in this species of land-snail. Dr. Sharp said that it is

probable that the dearth of land-shells on the volcanic islands and

their comparative plenty on the coral and continental islands of the

Caribbean group is due to the absence of carbonate of lime in the

former and its presence in the latter.

Remarks on the Exuvie of Snakes.

Dr. Benjamin Sharp further spoke on the exuvie of two snakes,

which were shed in the laboratory of the Academy two days pre-

viously. These snakes, Hutancia sirtalis, B. & G., had been pre-

sented to the Academy on the 19th of March, 1890, and had been

captured the day before in New Jersey. The whole process of

shedding the skin had been observed. One of the snakes was in the

water when first seen, and, coming out upon the sod, it shrugged

and shook itself for a moment; then, getting between the glass of

the vivarium and the box containing the earth, the skin parted at

the jaws and the animal crawled out, leaving the exuvia. The

cerebral portion being fixed, the animal passed through the opening,

so that the discarded skin, as is always the case, was turned wrong

side out. One of the specimens was interesting as it was entirely

perfect, without the slightest rent and not a scale missing. The

other was perfect, but there was a considerable rent on each side of

the jaw. ‘The operation took less than one minute. The snake was

startled about the middle of the process. It crawled away from the

exuvia very rapidly.—Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philad., April 15, 1890,

pp- 148 and 149,

Ann. & . Vag. . Nat. Hist. S.6. Vol. VI. PU.L

Mintern Bros. del.et lth.

~~ nae al

WZ =a ee : a = eae ote

conus = SCAU ENT FC CRCECUU COCO Ccueee CEU CUCECRCCCCOouACCCURKCCCERREENE

«Yar SV Mg

Mintern Bros. lth

5.6. Vol. W. Pl. Il.

Ann.& Mag. Nat. Hist .

WCM. figs. 4&5. Cxtara EWL

7. PU IL.

Vol

[list

; Vag Nat

. Ina AG

et. lith,

Mintern Bros

RADIOLARIA

00 diameters.

PALA OZOIC

Al x

PALALOZ

dicuneters .

LUC

ALL

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[SIXTH SERIES.]

No. 82. AUGUST 1890.

XIV.—The Inconsistencies of Utilitarianism as the Exclusive

Theory of Organic Evolution. By Rev. Joun T.

GULICK *.

Natural Selection an Exclusive Theory with some Biologists.

IN a previous article entitled ‘‘ Divergent Evolution and the

Darwinian Theory ” — I dwelt chiefly on the need of a bio-

nomic theory that should explain polytypic as well as mono-

typic evolution. One of the chief deficiencies in Darwin’s

discussion of the ‘ Origin of Species’ is that he does not

distinguish with sufficient clearness the conditions that are

necessary for the transformation of an original species into a

new species, when the former disappears in the process, leaving

the latter to occupy its place, and the conditions that are neces-

sary for the production of two or more species from one

original species. In this paper it may be instructive to

examine a vigorous attempt that has been made so to expound

the theory of natural selection (which Darwin considered as

inadequate to cover all the forms of monotypic evolution),

that it shall serve as the full explanation of both monotypic

and polytypic evolution in all organisms lower thanman. By

* From the ‘ American Journal of Science,’ July 1890, pp. 1-14.

+ Amer. Journ. Sci. vol. xxxix. pp. 21-80; Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist.

ser. 6, vol. v. p. 156.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. vi. 10

126 Rev. J. T. Gulick on the

confining our attention to Mr. Wallace’s very interesting and

suggestive volume on ‘ Darwinism’ we shall be better able to

judge of the possibility of producing a self-consistent theory

on this basis; but we should bear in mind that the same view

is maintained by many naturalists, and that parallel statements

abound in their writings. Mr. Wallace’s volume not only

embodies the mature reflections of one of the joint authors of

the theory of natural selection, but it fairly represents that

phase of biological theory which considers diversity of natural

selection through exposure to different environments the only

cause of divergence. The following passage will show the

exclusive nature of his theory :—“ A great body of facts on

the one hand and some weighty arguments on the other alike

prove that specific characters have been and could only have

been developed and fixed by natural selection because of their

utility. We may admit that among the great number of

variations and sports which continually arise many are alto-

gether useless without being hurtful; but no cause or influ-

ence has been adduced adequate to render such characters

fixed and constant throughout the vast number of individuals

which constitute any of the more dominant species” (‘ Dar-

winism,’ p. 142), ‘This is in strong contrast with the follow-

ing passage from the close of the Introduction of the sixth

edition of the ‘Origin of Species,’ which is the last one that

received the revision of the author :— I am fully convinced

that species are not immutable, but those belonging to what

are called the same genera are lineal descendants of some

other and generally extinct species, in the same manner as

the acknowledged varieties of any one species are the descen-

dants of that species. Furthermore I am convinced that

Natural Selection has been the most important, but not the

exclusive, means of modification.” On page 421 of the same

edition Darwin calls attention to the fact that this passage

has “been placed in a most conspicuous position” in the

different editions of his work, and complains of the writers

who misrepresent his conclusions on this point.

Facts that are neglected or denied,

Though Darwin maintains that besides the inherited effects

of use and disuse and the direct action of the external con-

ditions there are other forms of variation leading to permanent

modifications of structure independently of natural selection

(‘Origin of Species,’ 6th London ed. p. 421), he does not

attempt to explain how these divergences arise. Neither

Darwin nor Wallace appears to. have observed that, as in

domestication, the isolated breeding of other than average

Inconsistencies of Utilitarianism. 127

forms, in whatever way it is secured, is the one necessary

and always effective cause of divergence, so, in nature, wherever

there arises the isolated breeding of other than average

forms, there divergence will be produced ; or that, as exposure

to different environments is only one of the causes that lead

isolated bands of men to desire and select different types of

variation in the same species of animal, so exposure of wild

species to different environments is only one of several classes

of causes that may subject isolated portions of one of these

species to different forms of selection, producing divergence ;

or, again, that as differences in the uses to which men put an

animal are not necessarily useful differences, so the differences

in the uses which isolated portions of a species make of the

environment, though they produce diversity of natural selec-

tion, leading to permanent divergence, are not necessarily

useful differences. ‘These, with other allied doctrines, which

were presented in my paper on ‘ Divergent Evolution through

Cumulative Segregation,” have received adverse criticism

from Mr. Wallace in the work mentioned above. He says :—

“Tn Mr. Gulick’s last paper (Journ. of Linn. Soc., Zoology,

vol. xx. pp. 189-274) he discusses the various forms of

isolation above referred to under no less than thirty-eight

different divisions, with an elaborate terminology, and he

argues that these will frequently bring about divergent evolu-

tion without any change in the environment or any action

of natural selection. ‘The discussion of the problem here

given will, I believe, sufficiently expose the fallacy of his

contention ; but his illustrations of the varied and often recon-

dite modes by which practical isolation may be brought

about may help to remove one of the popular difficulties in

the way of the action of natural selection in the origination

of species ” (note on p. 150).

In this passage Mr. Wallace seems to take issue with each

and all of my propositions; but after a careful study of his

whole discussion one cannot but be in doubt whether he fully

dissents from any of them. ‘This uncertainty arises either

from his failing to recognize distinctions which I have made,

or from ambiguities and inconsistencies in his own statements.

Extending the meaning of Natural Selection does

not save the Theory.

He represents me as contending that divergent groups are

frequently found in which the action of natural selection is

wanting. He here fails to distinguish between the absence of

diversity in the action of natural selection and the absence of

10*

128 Rey. J. T. Gulick on the

any action of the same principle. I have never maintained

that any species can long escape the action of natural selec-

tion; but I have that natural selection cannot produce trans-

formation of a race unless it secures the propagation of other

than average forms of that race ; that it cannot be a cause of

divergence unless to this condition is added the independent

generation (7. é. isolation) of groups that are subjected to some

diversity in its action ; and that, in isolated groups, some of.

the divergent characters may be due to other causes of trans-

formation. In the passage I have quoted from p. 142 he

expresses great confidence in the proof that all specific charac-

ters are developed and fixed by natural selection; but in the

discussion that follows concerning the influence of natural

selection he claims as belonging to this principle sets of influ-

ences which are usually included under sexual selection and

which he cannot regard as due to the reactions between the

species and its environment (see ‘ Darwinism,’ pp. 282-285),

and even then it is found too narrow to cover all the facts of

specific divergence ; for when he comes to consider the origin

and development of accessory plumes he has to abandon the

theory to which he has clung through the greater part of the

book. Speaking of the enormously lengthened plumes of the

“bird of paradise and of the peacock,” he says, on page 293,

“The fact that they have been developed to so great an extent

in a few species is an indication of such perfect adaptation to

the conditions of existence, such complete success in the battle

of life, that there is, in the adult male at all events, a surplus

of strength, vitality, and growth-power, which is able to expand

itself in this way without injury. ‘That such is the case is

shown by the great abundance of most of the species which

possess these wonderful superfluities of plumage... . Why,

in allied species, the development of accessory plumes has taken

different forms, we are unable to say, except that it may be due

to that ¢ndividual variability which has served as the starting-

point for so much of what seems to us to be strange in form

or fantastic in colour, both in the animal and vegetable world.”

(The italics are mine.) According to the theory he has else-

where maintained, these superfluities of form and colour which

are not controlled by natural selection should present “ a series

of inconstant varieties mingled together, not a distinct segre-

gation of forms” (p. 148) ; but in this passage he teaches

that they have assumed different forms in allied species. On

p- 141 he maintains that characters which are neither bene-

ficial nor injurious are from their very nature unstable and

cannot become specific, while here he offers a suggestion as

to how they have become specific. There is, then, a problem

Inconsistencies of Utilitarianism. 129

that presses for solution, namely the explanation of perma-

nent divergence in characters that are useless without being

hurtful (p. 142), unless he considers his suggestion “ that it

may be due to individual variability’ an adequate explana-

tion; and I presume he does not. On page 142 he says of

characters that are “useless without being hurtful.” ‘ No

cause or influence has been adduced adequate to render such

characters fixed and constant ;”? but in speaking of “the

delicate tints of spring foliage and the intense hues of

autumn” he says, ‘As colours they are unadaptive and

appear to have no more relation to the well-being of the

dlants themselves than do the colours of gems and minerals.

Ve may also include in the same category those alge and

fungi which have bright colours—the red snow of the Arctic

regions, the red, green, or purple seaweeds, the brilliant

scarlet, yellow, white, or black Agarics, and other fungi. All

these colours are probably the direct results of chemical com-

position or molecular structure, and being thus normal products

of the vegetable organism need no special explanation from

our present point of view; and the same remark will apply

to the varied tints of the bark of trunks, branches, and twigs,

which are often of various shades of brown and green, or even

vivid reds or yellows” (p. 302). He here seems to admit

that instead of useless specific characters being unknown they

are so common and so easily explained by ‘the chemical

constitution of the organism” that they claim no special

attention.

Inconsistency in extending the meaning of Environment.

If Mr. Wallace accepts the definition of natural selection

which makes it the survival of those members of a species

which are best fitted to its environment (and this is the scope

he seems to assign to it in the earlier half of Chapter V., where

the matter is under special discussion), then he ought to admit

that changes in a species produced by the action of the mem-

bers of the species on each other although they are adaptive

are not due to natural selection. If, on the other hand, natu-

ral selection is made to include the actions and reactions of

the species on itself (and this he does on pages 282-285), then

certainly he ought to admit that there may be changes in the

action of natural selection without any change in the relations

of the species to the environment. One way to escape this

dilemma is to extend the definition of the environment, so as

to include every influence that affects the species, whether it

is within the species or external to it; but this reduces his

130 Rev. J. T. Gulick on the

doctrine that without change in the environment there is no

change in the organism to the fruitless truism that without

some cause there is no change in the organism. An example

of Mr. Wallace’s extending the meaning of the environment

so as to include the action of the members of a species on each

other is found on page 149. After mentioning several argu-

ments intended to show the impossibility that isolated portions

of a species should diverge while exposed to the same environ-

ment, he remarks, “ It is impossible that the environment of

the isolated portion can be exactly like that of the bulk of the

species. It cannot be so physically, since no two separated

areas ean be exactly alike in climate and soil; and, even if

they are the same, the geographical features, size, contour, and

relation to winds, seas, and rivers would certainly differ.

Biologically the differences are sure to be considerable. The

isolated portion of a species will almost always be in a much

smaller area than that occupied by the species as a whole, hence

it is at once in a different position as regards its own kind.”

He then enumerates several differences in the biological

environment that are liable to occur; but the point I wish

now to note is that he mentions as one of the differences in

the environment the “ different position as regards its own

kind.” This is exactly the difference which, in so far as it is

the prevention of intercrossing and the consequent unification

of endowments and habits, constitutes isolation ; and unless he

is able to show that this difference is incapable of producing

any divergence, his contention is unsustained. But he here

yields the point at issue by mentioning this amongst the

effective differences. ‘The only way to escape the force of his

concession is to claim, as he virtually does here, that isola-

tion, being the separation of the isolated fragment from the

influence of the original stock, is in itself a difference in

the environment. By taking this position, however, he

involves himself in another contradiction, for, if isolation is a

difference in the environment, why does he deny that it has a

direct influence in producing change in the organism ?

Diversity of Natural Selection during exposure to the

same Environment.

Another discrepancy in Mr. Wallace’s theory is that, while

he rightly assigns great importance to diversity of natural

selection arising from diver rgent habits in appropriating the

resources of the same environment, exhibited by different

sections of the same species occupying the same area, he

nevertheless insists that the representatives of a species, iso-

Inconsistencies of Utilitarianism. 131

lated in different areas of the same environment, will be

necessarily subjected to the same influences from natural

selection, and will inevitably maintain the same characters

and, of course, the same habits. ‘That he believes divergent

habits may arise, when the divergent groups are occupying

the same area, and are prevented from crossing simply by the

divergence of habits, will be seen by the case of the varieties

of wolves mentioned on p. 105 and by some of the cases

mentioned on pp. 108 and 117; also by the statement, on

p- 119, that ‘‘ When one portion of a terrestrial species takes

to a more arboreal or a more aquatic mode of life the change

of habits itself leads to the isolation of each portion,” and by

a similar statement at the bottom of p. 145. ‘That he believes

there can be no change either of habits or structure when

portions of the same species are isolated in different areas

under the same environment appears from the statement on

p- 149 that “ If the average characters of the species are the

expression of its exact adaptation to its whole environment,

then, given a precisely similar environment, and the isolated

portion will inevitably be brought back to the same average of

characters.” And this he maintains will be the case even “ if

we admit that, when one portion of a species is separated

from the rest, there will necessarily be a slight difference in

the average character of the two portions.”

Does the difference in the Environment increase

with each successive Mile 2

If the divergences presented by the Sandwich-Island land-

molluses are wholly due to exposure to different environments,

as Mr. Wallace argues on pages 147-150, then there must be

completely occult influences in the environment that vary pro-

gressively with each successive mile. This is so violent an

assumption that it throws doubt on any theory that requires

such support. Of all the suggestions made by Mr. Wallace

concerning possible and inevitable differences in the environ-

ments presented in the successive valleys, it seems to me not

one meets the requirements of the case or throws any light on

the subject. The one suggestion which is quite applicable

as an explanation is the one already quoted, that “ the isolated

portion is at once in a different position as regards its own

kind.” This is, I believe, a most potent difference, which (as

Mr. Wallace’s language seems to indicate) is directly intro-

duced by isolation, and (adhering to the meaning usually

given to environment) is not at all due to difference in the

environments presented in the different areas.

132 Rey. J. T. Gulick on the

Unstable Adjustments disturbed by Isolation.

There is a sentence in another chapter of Mr. Wallace’s

book which attributes to isolation (though without recognizing

the important results that must follow) just that kind of

influence in introducing a certain class of physiological diver-

gences, which I claim for it in introducing not only physio-

logical, but also psychological and morphological divergences.

I claim that there is in many species more or less variation

with unstable adjustment in the habits which determine what

forms of food it shall appropriate, and that, when a few indi-

viduals of such a species (the offspring perhaps of a single

female) are isolated, this adjustment is often so disturbed by

the failure of the few individuals to completely represent the

average character of the species and by their beimg freed from

competition and wide interbreeding with those of their own

kind that divergent habits of feeding are formed. I further

claim that for the production of this result it is not at all

necessary that the environments presented in the isolated

districts should differ in any respect. Indeed, if all but one

pair of a variable species should be destroyed, the deseendants

of that pair, remaining in the same area and under the same

environment, would probably differ more or less from the

original stock. Those that breed together must have habits

that enable them to do so; and the offspring of those that

interbreed widely will for the most part inherit the powers

and habits that enabled their ancestors to interbreed widely ;

but if the offspring of a single family are carried to an isolated

area presenting the same environment, there will be nothing

to ensure the perpetuation of exactly the original powers and

habits, unless the power of heredity is such that each pair is

sure to transmit the complete average character of the whole

species ; and this is not the condition of all species that pair,

it of any. Within the limits of each freely interbreeding

portion of a species a mutual harmony and adjustment of

habits is preserved, because it is the condition of propagation

within those limits; but between portions that are prevented

from interbreeding there is nothing but heredity to prevent

divergence in the kinds of adjustment; and in variable species

the probability is that divergence will in time show itself more

or less distinctly. Though Mr. Wallace considers this reason-

ing fallacious when applied to divergence in habits, he uses

an exactly parallel reasoning in the portion of the following

passage which I designate by italics :—“ Jt appears as if fer-

tility depended on such a delicate adjustment of the male and

Female elements to each other that, unless constantly kept up by

Inconsistencies of Utilitarianism, 133

the preservation of the most fertile individuals, sterility is

always liable to arise. .... So long as a species remains

undivided and in occupation of a continuous area its fertility

is kept up by natural selection ; but the moment it becomes

separated, either by geographical or selective isolation, or by

diversity of station or of habits, while each portion must be

kept jertile inter se, there is nothing to prevent infertility

arising between the two separated portions. As the two por-

tions will necessarily exist under somewhat different conditions

of life, and will usually have acquired some diversity of form

and colour—both which circumstances we know to be either the

cause of infertility or to be correlated with it—the fact of some

degree of infertility usually appearing between closely allied

but locally or physiologically segregated species is exactly

whatwe should expect” (pp. 184-185). Notwithstanding this

statement he does not seem to have grasped the idea that in

the geographically isolated portions as well as in the others

the “ different conditions of life” of which he speaks may be

the different relations to the environment into which the

separated portions are brought by their divergent habits, with-

out any reference to inevitable differences in the size and con-

tours of the different areas, or in any other features of the

environments, and that the divergence in the habits may be

directly due to the prevention of interbreeding between sepa-

rated portions which inevitably differ in average character,

especially if they are very small portions.

Isolated portions differ in varying degrees from the

average character of the Species.

The italicised portion of the passage last quoted attributes

to isolation, in stronger language than I should be willing to

use, a direct influence in producing divergence in the adjust-

ments on which fertility in the different portions of the species

depends. I should prefer to say that in some specdes the

adjustments on which fertility depends are so delicate that

adjustments producing perfect fertility within one intergene-

rating portion of the species will not produce fertility in

another portion that has been long isolated. I do not make

my statements so sweeping as his concerning the divergent

influence of isolation on any one class of characters, but I

include all classes of inheritable characters, in sexually pro-

ducing organisms, as coming under its influence. I also insist

that the direct influence of isolation in producing divergence

is In proportion to the degree of segregation, which varies

immensely in different forms of isolation which are equally

134 Rev. J. T. Gulick on tne

complete as preventives of intercrossing. A very stable and

homogeneous species may be divided by geological subsidence

into two large sections, each represented by a vast number of

individuals. In such a case the difference in the average

character, and consequently the degree of segregation, of the

two sections will be infinitesimally small, and the influence of

the isolation thus produced will chiefly consist in its preserving

in the different sections any diversities that may arise in the

effects of natural selection or of other principles of transfor-

mation. ‘The isolation between the land-animals of Ireland

and Britain, which Mr. Wallace cites as adverse to my theory,

is of this kind. Again, there may be transportation and iso-

lation of very small fragments of a very variable species. In

such a case separation may involve a degree of segregation

that from the first produces perceptible divergence. Again,

the process by which the isolation is produced may be in

itself segregative, in that it brings together those endowed in

some special way, causing them to breed together and pre-

venting them from breeding with others. This is especially

the case with Sexual, Social, and Prepotential Segregation,

and in some degree with Industrial Segregation. Isolation

thus produced is in its very nature segregative, and would

result in divergence if diversity of natural selection did not

arise in the different sections of the species. Segregation with

divergence may also be produced by natural selection or some

other principle of transformation cooperating with some form

of isolation that of itself is not perceptibly segregative. As

segregation of other than average forms always produces

divergence, and without it there is no divergence, I claim that

it is the fundamental principle of divergent or polytypic

evolution. Natural selection, which is the exclusive propa-

gation of those better adapted to the environment, when it

results in the preservation of other than average forms, pro-

duces confluent or monotypic evolution; but it is never the

cause of divergence, except when cooperating with some

principle of isolation in such a way that the two principles

produce segregation. Failure to recognize these distinctions

prevents Mr. Wallace from understanding my theory, and

leads him to represent me as claiming for isolation all that I

claim for segregation.

Incompatibilities arise during Positive Segregation.

On pages 173-186 Mr. Wallace maintains that “ Natural

selection is, in some probable cases at all events, able to accu-

mulate variations in infertility between incipient species ”

Inconsistenctes of Utilitarianism. 135

(p. 174); but his reasoning does not seem to me conclusive.

Even if we grant that the increase of this character occurs by

the steps which he describes , itis not a process of accumula-

tion by natural selection. In order to be a means of cumula-

tive modification of varieties, races, or species, selection, whether

artificial or adaptational, must preserve certain forms of an

intergenerating stock, to the exclusion of other forms of the

same stock. Progressive change in the size of the occupants

of a poultry-yard may be secured by raising only bantams the

first, only common fowls the second, and only Shanghai fowls

the third year: but this is not the form of selection that has

produced the different races of fowls. So in nature rats may

drive out and supplant mice; but this kind of selection

modifies neither rats nor mice. On the other hand, if certain

variations of mice prevail over others through their superior

success in escaping their ‘deri then modification begins.

Now, turning to p. 175, we find that in the illustrative case

introduced by Mr. Wallace the commencement of infertility

between the incipient species is in relations to each other of

two portions of a species that are locally segregated from the

rest of the species, and partially segregated from each other

by different modes of life. These two local varieties, by the

terms of his supposition, being better adapted to the environ-

ment than the freely interbreeding forms in other parts of the

general area, increase till they supplant these original. forms.

‘Then, in some limited portion of the general area, there arise

two still more divergent forms, with greater mutual infertilit

and with increased adaptation to the environment, enabling

them to prevail throughout the whole area. The process here

described, if it takes place, is not modification by natural

selection. ‘The natural selection of which he speaks does not

arise till, with each advancing step, a new and complicated

adjustment (which introduces the two new forms, each with

unabated fertility with its own kind, but with ‘diminished

fertility with the other kind) has been attained by some other

process. ‘That other process is the one described in the passage

I have already quoted from pp. 184-185, where, according to

my apprehension, the cause of divergence is more correctly

stated than it is in the passage now under consideration. In

the latter part of my paper on “ Divergent Evolution through

Cumulative Segregation”? I have shown that the different

kinds of incompatibility, preventing complete fertility between

incipient species (and there called forms of Negative Segre-

gation), cannot arise except as accompaniments of Positive

Segregation in some form; but that, having once arisen in

connexion with partial Positive Segregation, they increase

136 Rev. J. T. Gulick on tne

from generation to generation by a law that is quite distinct

from natural selection. It was also shown that endowments

only partially segregative (as, for example, somewhat diver-

gent habits of feeding), when not concurrent with any forms

of cross incompatibility, are liable to be obliterated by

crossing; but, when associated with segregate fertility and

cross infertility, will increase from generation to generation,

even if the mongrels are as well adapted to the environment

as the pure forms. I at the same time called attention to the

fact that, when associated with some form of partial positive

segregation (as divergent habits of feeding or segregative

sexual and social instincts), greater vigour of pure forms, as

contrasted with the mongrels, would have the same effect as

their greater fertility. In other words, Segregate Vigour

would preserve a partially segregated variety as effectually as

Segregate Fecundity.

Incompatibilities will disappear unless preserved by

Positive Segregation.

Mr. Wallace has given a very instructive computation on

pages 181-184; but it does not seem to me to prove, as he

supposes, that infertility between the individuals of a species

cannot increase “unless correlated with some useful variation,”

but that it cannot arise, except as a transitory variation,

unless associated with some positively segregative principle,

causing those to pair together which are tertile with each

other. My contention is that, without some positive form of

segregation, fecundity and cross sterility can never arise, and

that, after it has arisen under segregation, no amount of corre-

lation with useful variation will preserve it if the positive

segregation is removed. If, for example, all the species of

humming-birds were brought together in one country, and

were deprived of all segregative habits and instincts, it cer-

tainly would not require many generations to reduce them to

one species. If equally adapted to the environment, the

species that would succeed in perpetuating itself would be the

one represented by the largest number of individuals ; or, if

several species were entirely cross fertile and were in the

aggregate represented by a larger number of individuals than

any other similar group of species or than any single species,

then the resulting species would be the hybrid descendants of

this most numerous group. All the other species would be-

come extinct through failing to mate with “ physiological

complements.”

Inconsistencies of Utilitarianism. 137

Why any need of distinctive Recognition Marks for those

whose Ancestors had but one set of Marks?

An example of one of the effects of divergence being

treated as if it were the primary cause of divergence is found

on pages 217-228 and 284, where the need of distinctive

characters for easy recognition is given as the chief cause of

divergence in calls, odours, and colours. The importance of

distinctive characters by w hich the members of a species may

distinguish their mates from those of other species cannot be

exaggerated ; but how does it happen that the descendants of

one stock which had originally but one set of such characters

have become segregated into groups, needing distinctive marks?

By confounding the problem of successive monotypic adapta-

tion with that of coexistent polytypic adaptation the real

causes of divergence have been obscured and misapprehended.

The diversity of Sexual and Social Selection, which Mr.

Wallace in these passages speaks of as natural selection, is

due to diversity of sexual and social instincts, which in their

turn have been produced by different forms of segregation.

Fora fuller exposition of this subject I would refer to m

paper on “ Divergent Evolution through Cumulative Segre-

gation’ (Journ. Linn. Soc., Zoology, vol. xx. pp. 234-238),

The principles which I have called Sexual and Social Segre-

gation Mr. Wallace has petienes in several places under the

name ‘‘ selective association ”’ or “ selective isolation,” but he

does not recognize the fact that, whenever this principle

segregates forms whose immediate ancestors were not segre-

gated, it must be the direct cause of divergence ; and that,

when divergent forms that have arisen under Industrial and

Local Segregation are brought together through increase of

numbers, this principle is often the one cause preserving

varieties that would otherwise be obliterated. With plants

whose polien is distributed by the wind, and probably with

both vegetable and animal forms whose fertilizing elements

are distributed by water, Prepotential Segregation plays the

same 7éle as the segregative instincts of higher animals. As

this principle depends on the greater rapidity with which the

male and female elements of the same variety or species com-

bine, as contrasted with the elements of different varieties and

species, we might call it isolation through selective impreg-

nation, just as Mr. Wallace has called the instinctive segre-

gation ‘‘ isolation through selective association.” Whatever

names we give these two principles, they must be important

factors in divergent evolution.

138 On the Inconsistencies of Utilitarianism.

Segregation produces Domestic Races, why not Species ?

Mr. Wallace seems to be opposed to the idea that some form

of isolation is essential to divergence ; but in his argument he

yields so much that I cannot but think his opposition is largely

due to his misinterpreting the theory. Mr. Romanes has

mentioned eight or ten forms of isolation, and Mr. Wallace

says I have discussed thirty-eight forms; but neither of us

claim that these are the only possible forms, nor do we claim

that any form of this principle is essential to the transforma-

tion of one species into another when the original one disap-

pears in the process. The phrase “ new species”’ as used by

Mr. Wallace in the following passage is ambiguous ; but the

second sentence seems to indicate that he is here discussing

divergence as well as simple transformation. He says :—

‘‘ Most writers consider the isolation of a portion of a species a

very important factor in the formation of new species, while

others maintain it to be absolutely essential. This latter view

has arisen from an exaggerated opinion as to the power of

intercrossing to keep down any variety or incipient species

and merge it in the parent stock. But it is evident that this

can only occur with varieties that are not useful, or which, if

useful, occur in very small numbers.” . . . (p. 144). Near

the end of the same chapter, after presenting arguments in

favour of this position, and after reviewing some of the facts

which I have presented concerning the divergences of Sand-

wich-Island land-molluses, he remarks :—‘‘ We have, how-

ever, seen reason to believe that geographical or local isolation

is by no means essential to the differentiation of species,

because the same result is brought about by the incipient

species acquiring different habits or frequently a different

station, and also by the fact that different varieties of the same

species are known to prefer to pair with their like, and thus

to bring about a physiological isolation of the most effective

kind” (p. 150). Except that he has used “ physiological

isolation’ where I should have used psychological segrega-

tion, this last passage is as completely in accord with what I

have presented in my paper on “ Divergent Evolution ”’ as it

could have been if he had copied my statements. But how

is this passage and one of similar import on page 185 to be

reconciled with his own statement just quoted from page 144 ?

On pages 217, 218, and 226, he bases his argument for the

importance of different coloration in closely allied species on

the obvious necessity for means “to secure the pairing

together of individuals of the same species,”’ if a new species

is to be kept “separate from its nearest allies.” He here

Prof. J. Wood-Mason on a Viviparous Caddis-fly. 139

assumes the fundamental fact on which the theory of segre-

gation rests. All that is wanting is its recognition as a

universal principle on which all permanent divergences,

whether varietal or specific, necessarily depend. In the

formation of domestic variations it is fully recognized ; for he

says, “ It is only by isolation and pure breeding that any

specially desired qualities can be increased by selection”

(p. 99). If experimental biology shows this to be a constant

law, is there any good reason for not applying it in the general

theory of organic evolution? Seeing it 1s admitted that arti-

ficial selection, unaided by isolation, is of no avail in pro-

ducing divergent races, how can it be claimed that natural

selection, unaided by isolation, is of any avail in producing

varieties and species? Again, as in domestication the segre-

ate breeding of other than average forms always produces

Garnconce, have we any reason to doubt that, when the same

process takes place in the grouping of organisms in a natural

state, the result will also be divergence ?

The discrepancies to which I have referred are, it seems to

me, due to deficiencies in the theory which Mr. Wallace

maintains in common with many others. ‘These problems

that drive the exclusive utilitarian into various inconsisten-

cies, can, I am convinced, be consistently explained by the

theory of Divergence through Segregation.

26 Concession, Osaka, Japan.

XV.—On a Viviparous Caddis-fly. By J. Woop-Mason,

Superintendent of the Indian Museum, and Professor of

Comparative Anatomy in the Medical College of Bengal,

Calcutta.

SoME years ago, while studying a series of transverse sections

through the body of a ‘Trichopterous insect I had captured at

the dinner-table lights, I noticed that the abdomen was

crammed from end to end with partially developed ova. On

the 25th October last I caught a second specimen of the same

species, which also proved to be a gravid female. Remem-

bering my former observation, and having often observed

that gravid females of the viviparous forms of Muscidx bring

forth their young on falling accidentally into the spirit of the

dissecting-dish, I threw the insect alive into a liqueur-glass of

whiskey that happened to be ready at hand. The moment that

140 Prof. J. Wood-Mason on a Viviparous Caddis-fly.

the insect began to feel the effects of the alcohol there issued

from the extremity of itsabdomen in a dense cloud innumerable

tiny living creatures, which wriggled convulsively in the fluid

for some seconds before they died. ‘These tiny creatures, on

examination under the microscope, proved to be Trichopterous

larve possessing all the characters, namely the slender and

tapering body, the laterally-expanded and dorsally-humped

first abdominal segment, but above all the disproportionately

long and slender third pair of legs, of those of typical Lepto-

ceride. They closely resemble the larva that forms the sub-

ject of De Geer’s pl. xv. fig. 10 (Hist. des Ins. t. ii. pt. i.),

which undoubtedly represents the larva of a species of the

same family. They measure about *75 millim. in length and

about *125 in breadth; they number no less than 460,

according to my native artist, who measured and counted

them for me. As is often, if not invariably, the case with

Trichopterous larvee of the first stage, no tracheal gills are

present, at least none are to be detected.

No trace of the gelatinous secretion by which the eggs of

the oviparous forms are bound together in masses was detect-

able either in the body of the mother or amongst the extruded

brood.

The abdomen of the female still retains the distended con-

dition it had before parturition, and presents itself as a thin

and transparent membranous sac, the walls of which bear

both on the dorsal and on the ventral side a longitudinal

series of exceedingly short, transverse, brown bands, repre-

senting the more firmly chitinized terga and sterna of its con-

stituent segments. The four penultimate of these segments

appear to be extended and stretched, both in the longitudinal

and in the transverse direction, to the limit of the extensibility

of all their interarticular membranes, being separated from

one another both above and below and at the sides by long

and equal membranous intervals, while the four basal are

stretched to little more than half the extent of their mem-

branes in any part; so that the posterior half of the abdomen

would seem to be that which gives lodgment to the main

mass of the brood-pouch. The abdomen is in fact expanded

for the accommodation of the developing brood much more

after the fashion of that of the white-ant queen for her eggs

than of those of the viviparous Coleoptera of the genera

Spirachtha and Corotoca described by Schiddte.

The mother insect, which is of a dull golden-brown colour,

has the antenne equal to the anterior wings in length and is

furnished with aretinaculum; it agreesinallessential particulars

with Mclachlan’s diagnosis of the genus Notanatolica, to

On Myriopoda from the Andes of Ecuador, 141

which it is here referred under the provisional name of N.

vivipara, in allusion to its remarkable mode of reproduction.

The following are amongst the points upon which further

information in regard to this interesting animal is desirable,

and will, it is to be hoped, soon be forthcoming :—(1) The

nature of the brood-pouch—whether this is a uterine dilata-

tion of an oviduct or of the vagina, as in some viviparous

Diptera, or whether it 1s an invagination into the ccelome of

the soft roof of the genital sinus, as in the Orthopterous genus

Panesthia ; (2) the habits of the larva—whether these are

aquatic, as in most other species of this order, or terrestrial,

as in the single instance of the Hnotcyle; (3) the male;

and (4) the form of the larva-case.

Notanatolica vivipara, 2 .—a, the wings of the left side, x 2°5, * the reti-

nacular hooks ; b, the maxillary palp of the right side, x 2°5.

XVI.—A Short Account of a small Collection of Myriopoda

obtained by Mr. Edward Whymper in the Andes of

Ecuador. By R. I. Pocock, of the British (Natural-

History) Museum.

So little is known of the Myriopod fauna of Ecuador that any

collection of these animals from that country is deserving of

_ especial notice. But Mr. Whymper has added largely to the

interest of his collection by devoting particular attention to

the species found at great altitudes. ‘l'his has been so rarely

done by collectors that it is not yet possible to formulate any

general laws with regard to the vertical range of the species

of this much neglected group of animals ; but, so far as any

conclusion can be drawn from the small amount of material

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. vi. 1

142 Mr. R. I. Pocock on

obtained by Mr. Whymper, the species found on the moun-

tains do not for the most part differ from those of the lowlands.

Of the seven species brought back two only are new. Both

of these, since they belong to the rare and little-known genus

Neuwportia, are of special interest, inasmuch as they throw

fresh light upon the specific characters of the genus. The

genus Scolopocryptops, too, has proved very troublesome to

systematists, and all who are interested in the Chilopoda

must feel grateful to Mr. Whymper for having preserved so

large a number of individuals of Sc. mexicanus, for 1 have

thereby been enabled to draw up with confidence the synonymy

of this species as given below.

CHILOPODA.

Otostigma scabricauda (Humb. & Sauss.).

Branchiostoma scabricauda, Humb. & Sauss. Rey. et Mag. Zool. 1870,

p- 203; Etudes Myr. p. 121, pl. vi. fig. 15 (1872); Kohlrausch,

Arch. Nat. 1881, p. 75 (Branchiotrema).

Otostigma appendiculatum, Porath, Bih. Sy. Vet. Ak. Handl. iy. p. 25

(1876).

Mr. Whymper obtained specimens in the valley of Chillo,

8500 feet, Machachi, 9800 feet, and on Corazon at an altitude

of 12,000 feet.

De Saussure and Porath have recorded this species from

Rio Janeiro, and, in addition to specimens from this locality,

Kohlrausch had others from Popayan, in Colombia. This

author considered the remarkable appendage on the anal legs

to be a monstrosity. It is in reality a sexual character

belonging in all probability to the male.

Scolopocryptops mexicanus, Humb. & Sauss.

Scolopocryptops mexicanus, Humb. & Sauss. Rey. et Mag. Zool. 1869,

p. 158; Etudes Myr. p. 135, pl. vi. fig. 18.

Scolopocryptops Miersii, Meinert, Proc. Am. Phil. Soc. 1886, p. 181

(not Meersiz, Newport).

Repkenppuaiors Meinerti, Pocock, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist, 1888, ii,

? Scolopocryptops bisulca, Karsch, Abh. nat. Ver. Brem. ix. p. 66 (1884).

From the localities that Dr. Meinert gives this species is

common in the West Indies and Brazil. It appears also to

be common in Mexico. In Ecuador it is very abundant,

specimens being obtained at Chiquipoquio, on Chimborazo,

and on the south side of the mountain at an altitude of 12,000

to 13,000 feet, and on the east side at 11,700 feet; at

Pichincha, 12,000 feet; at Machachi, 9800 feet; at the

Myriopoda from the Andes of Ecuador. 143

Hacienda of Antisana, 13,300 feet ; in the valley of Collanes,

12,540 feet; and on Corazon at an altitude of 12,000 teet.

Trusting to the accuracy of Dr. Kohlrausch’s opinion on

the question of the specific identity of Sc. sexspinosus and Sc.

mexicanus, | was led into describing as new, under the name

Meinerti, some specimens of a Scolopocryptops trom Dominica

which seemed identical with Sc. Méersii of Meinert, but

which certainly were not Sc. Méersiz of Newport. I now find

that Dr. Kohlrausch was wrong in setting Sc. mexicanus as

synonymous with Sc. serspinosus, and that Sc. mexicanus was,

apparently in consequence of that error, redescribed by

Meinert as Sc, Miersii.

Newportia dentata, sp. n.

Colour ochraceous ; head-plate and maxillary feet casta-

neous.

Head-plate somewhat quadrate; lateral margins nearly

parallel, posterior margin lightly convex; marked with a

relatively small number of large punctures and with very

many minute close-set punctures; shortly hirsute and fur-

nished behind with two abbreviated sulci. Antenne pubes-

cent, of moderate length, composed of seventeen segments ;

maxillary feet normally formed, internally hirsute ; the ante-

rior margin of the sternite almost straight and transverse, not

dentate, but showing faint indications of a wide prosternal

plate on each side; with a conspicuous seta on each side.

First tergite marked behind the anterior margin with a con-

spicuous semicircular groove and on each side of the middle

line there runs backwards from this groove to the hinder

margin a single longitudinal sulcus. ‘The rest of the tergites

except the last marked as in Cryptops with two conspicuous,

longitudinal, parallel sulci, and on each side with one poste-

riorly abbreviated oblique sulcus ; all the tergites except the

last without raised margins.

Anal tergite posteriorly impressed, hinder margin convexly

produced in the middle ; sternite wide, with rounded posterior

angles and very slightly concave posterior margin ; pleure

marked with many large pores, produced behind into a long,

straight, slender process, terminated by a sharp spine; anal

legs short as compared with other members of the genus;

the femur triangular in section, armed beneath with four

enormously long and strong spines which progressively

increase in length and strength from before backwards ; the

superior internal edge armed with a series of about six minute

spinules ; patella nearly cylindrical, very slightly longer than

144 Mr. R. I. Pocock on

but as thick as the femur, its supero-internal edge armed with

three minute spinules; the tibia cylindrical, as long as the

patella, but more slender; the tarsus likewise cylindrical, a

little shorter and distinctly more slender than the tibia; the

metatarsus shorter and much slenderer than the tarsus, com-

posed of four slender cylindrical segments, which increase in

length from before backwards and are very distinctly defined

from each other; the proximal segment also very clearly

marked off from the distal end of the tarsus. Preanal legs

long and strong, reaching when extended to the middle of the

tibial segment of the anal pair, not armed with spinules ; rest

of the legs weaker, hairy, the distal end of the tibia, at all

events in the middle and posterior end of the body, bearing a

superior spinule ; the inferior surface of the femur, patella,

and tibia also armed with a distal spinule in most of the legs.

Sternites punctured and marked with a median sulcus,

Length 16 millim.

Hab. Chimborazo (east side, 12,000 feet).

From the form of its anal legs it is clear that this species

is allied to both N. longitarsis (Newp.) and N. azteca,

Saussure. From the latter it may be recognized by the

form of the furrow on the first tergite and by the spine-arma-

ture of the anal legs; from the former, which is only known

tome from Newport’s figure and description, by the great

difference in size that exists between the tarsal segment of

the anal legs and the metatarsal ; in /ongitarsis these segments

are only slightly unequal.

Newportia monticola, sp. n.

This species in most of its features so closely resembles

the preceding that a reference to the points of difference

between the two will be the most intelligible way of describ-

ing it.

The anterior border of the maxillary sternite is not trans-

verse and straight, but is strongly and convexly produced

forwards in the middle line. The first tergite is marked

before its anterior border with a strong furrow ; but instead

of being semicircular, the furrow is composed of a right and

left portion, each ot which runs obliquely backwards and

inwards to the middle of the tergite, meeting its fellow of the

opposite side in an angle of about 100°. ‘The longitudinal

sulci of this tergite converge in front and each anteriorly

bifurcates: the outer branch running obliquely outwards and

forwards meets the anterior furrow ; the inner, shorter branch

runs obliquely forwards and inwards and meets its fellow of

Myriopoda from the Andes of Ecuador. 145

the opposite side in a depression lying immediately behind

the angle of the anterior furrow.

The median sulcus on the sternites is much Jess conspicuous

and the anal sternite has the posterior margin more concave.

In the anal legs the femur is more cylindrical and the inferior

spines are not so large; the patella is armed on its inner surface

with two stronger spinules. The femur, patella, and tibia are

about equal in length, but the tarsus is much shorter than

the tibia; the metatarsus is the longest segment of the legs

and is composed of six or seven clearly defined segments.

In the preanal legs there is a distinct metatarsal segment.

Length 18 millim.

Chimborazo (east side, 12,000 feet).

Specimens of this genus are very rare in collections, and

there is consequently not much known of the specific charac-

ters of the group. I am inclined to think that in this case

the only features to be relied upon for the separation of these

two forms are those found in the shape of the sulci of the first

tergite and of the anterior margin of the maxillary sternite.

Those found in the anal legs are, I suspect, subject to indi-

vidual or perhaps sexual variation.

This species differs from azteca and lonyitarsis in having

the anterior border of the maxillary sternite produced for-

wards. It appears somewhat to resemble the former in the

shape of the sulci on the first tergite.

A second specimen obtained by Mr. Whymper on La

Dormida, at an altitude of 11,800 feet, differs from the type in

having ten metatarsal segments on the anal legs. In this

particular it approximates to NV. /ongitarsis, but until the form

of the sulci of the first tergite in this species is known it is

impossible to refer any species to it with confidence.

DIPLOPODA.

Stenonia rufipes (C. Koch).

Platyrhacus rufipes, C. Koch, Die Myr. i. p. 96, pl. xliy. fig. 86.

A single specimen at Nanegal (8000-4000 feet).

C. Koch’s specimen was described as doubttully coming

from Brazil. ‘his example from Ecuador agrees very closely

with C. Koch’s figure of rufipes, except that the tergites are

slightly smoother and the posterior series of granules smaller ;

the margins of the keels are in nearly every case quadriden-

tate ; the posterior tooth, however, is sometimes bitid.

146 Mr. E. A. Smith on Land- and

? Sptrostreptus cequatorialis, Porath.

? Spirostreptus e@quatorialis, Porath, Aun. Soc. Ent. Belg. xxxil.

pp. 215, 216 (1889).

One specimen at Milligalli and one at Guayaquil (sea-

level). Since both these specimens are females it is impossible

to identify them with certainty.

Sptrobolus spinipodex, Karsch.

Spirobolus spinipodex, Karsch, Berl. ent. Zeitschr. xxxii. p. 29 (1888).

Pichincha, 12,000 feet; Chimborazo (east side 12,000

feet, south side 12,000 to 13,000 feet).

Dr. Karsch’s specimens were from Ecuador (? Quito).

XVII.—List of Land- and Freshwater- Shells collected by Dr.

Emin Pasha in Central Africa, with Descriptions of new

Species. By Epcar A. SMITH.

[Plates V. & VE.]

On the journey from the Albert Nyanza to Zanzibar in com-

pany with Mr. Stanley during the latter part of last year,

Dr. Emin Pasha found time to make collections of various

branches of natural history ; and he has been good enough to

send to the British Museum the shells he then obtained.

Being from such remote and little-worked localities, it is not

surprising that several of them are new to the National Col-

lection, and a few new to science. The following is a com-

plete list of the species with the exact localities which

accompany them. Many of these places do not appear in

maps which I have consulted, and consequently I am unable

to point out their exact position. I therefore have merely

copied the names as written by Dr. Emin himself.

The majority of the new species hereafter described were

collected by the Rev. J. L. Last during his residence at

Mamboia about six years ago, and a few were obtained by

the late Bishop Hannington in 1883. All the species are in

the British Museum.

T, List or Dr. Emrin’s COLLECTION.

1. Zrochonanina mozambicensis, Pieiffer.

Hab. Ukata; var. trom [lali.

Freshwater-Shells from Central Africa. 147

2. Trochonanina Jenynsi, Ptr., var.

Hab. Kirassa.

The single specimen differs from the type in having the

umbilicus a little larger and the spiral sculpture rather

stronger. The keel at the periphery also is somewhat more

_ pronounced.

3. Bulimus (Rhachis), sp.

Hab. Htoni Hiranza.

‘'wo specimens in poor condition.

4, Bulimus (Cerastus) ptychaxis, Smith, var.

Hab. Huala.

The specimens from the above locality have the apical

whorls somewhat larger than the type from Ujiji.

5. Bulimus (Cerastus) Emini, sp. n.

Hab. Kidete ; also Htoni Heranza.

6. Bulimus (Cerastus) kidetensis, sp. n.

Hab. Kidete.

7. Bulimus (Ena?) Hanningtont, Sowerby.

Hab. Kidete, Huala, and Hkata.

8. Achatina, sp.

Hab. Huini, Ussagara.

The two specimens may perhaps be a variety of A. Cravent,

Smith; they differ in the spire being somewhat longer and

_the body-whorl shorter than in the type.

9. Limicolaria Caillaudi, Pfeiffer.

Hab. Ussanga, Ugogo; near Huala River; Kirassa.

10. Limicolaria, sp.

Hab. Lake Katué, near Albert Edward Lake.

Three specimens in bad condition may belong to L. recti-

strigata, Smith.

11. Stenogyra (Subulina) usagarica, sp. n.

Hab. Kidete.

148 Mr. E. A. Smith on Land- and

12. Ennea fortidentata, sp. n.

Hab. Hkata.

13. Ennea consanguinea, sp. n.

Hab. Kidete.

14. Ennea consociata, sp. n.

Hab. Kidete.

15. Ennea equidentata, sp. n.

Hab, Ukata.

16. Cyclostoma (Rochebrunia) Delmaresi, Bourguignat.

Hab. Hadako, Ugogo; Hkata and Longha (Ferhédni)

(Emin) ; Usagara (Hannington).

17. Cyclostoma, sp.

Hab. Longa (Ferhdni) ; Hadako, Ugogo (Emin); Mam-

boia (Last) ; Usagara (Hannington).

This may possibly be a small variety of the preceding

species.

18. Cyclostoma anceps, Martens ?

Hab. Hlali, Htoni Hiranza, Hkata, Kirassa.

None of the specimens from the above localities are quite

so large as the shell figured by Martens (Monatsb. Akad.

Wiss. Berlin, 1878, pl. i. fig. 4). In other respects they

appear to agree with the description. The largest specimen

has a greatest diameter of 22 millim.

19. Cyclostoma, sp.

Hab. Kidete (Emin); Usagara (Hannington).

A small species, about 12 millim. in diameter, with a few

lire in the umbilicus and others upon the spire and upper

part of the last whorl. Of about the same shape as the pre-

ceding species.

20. Ampullaria gradata, Smith.

Hab. ? (Emin) ; Lake Nyassa and between it and the

east coast (Thompson).

The precise locality where this species was collected is not

stated by Dr. Emin.

Freshwater-Shells from Central Africa. 149

21. Lanistes ovum (Peters).

Hab. Bubu.

22. Lanistes libycus (Morelet).

Hab. Longa (Ferhdni).

This is a well-known West-African form.

23. Paludina, sp.?

A series of fifteen specimens from Huala River might

possibly be considered an extreme variety of P. unicolor.

24. Paludina, sp. n.

Hab. Victoria Nyanza, south shore (Emin and Hanning-

ton).

This species, which appears to be undescribed, has a very

long spire and is remarkable also for the acute keel around

the periphery, which revolves up the spire just above the

suture.

25. Melania tuberculata, Miiller.

Hab. Huala River.

26. Cleopatra ferruginea, Lea. .

Hab. Longa (Ferhént).

27. Cleopatra Guillemet, Bourguignat.

Hab. Hadako, Ugogo.

28. Physopsis Leroyi, Grandidier.

Hab, Bubu.

29. Corbicula radiata, Parreyss.

Hab. Victoria Nyanza, south shore.

30. Unio, sp.

Hab. Hasvea.

A single specimen only, closely resembling U. Edwardsi-

anus, Bourguignat, from the Victoria Nyanza.

31. Spatha rubens, Lamarck.

Hab. Niamagodjo, Victoria Nyanza; also Niangivira,

Ugogo.

150 Mr. E. A. Smith on Land- and

32. Mutela Bourguignati, Ancey.

Hab. Victoria Nyanza.

II. DrescrIPTIONS OF NEW SPECIEs.

Hyalinia Lasti, (Pl. V. figs. 1, 1 a.)

Testa minute perforata, orbiculata, subdepressa, nitens, fusco-cornea,

tenuis; spira leviter elevata et convexa, ad apicem obtusa;

anfract. 6, lente accrescentes, convexiusculi, leviter striatuli, striis

prope suturam anguste marginatam subpliciformibus, ultimus ad

peripheriam rotundatus, in exemplis juvenilibus obtuse angula-

tus, infra convexus, sed in medio, umbilicum versus, concave

impressus, radiatim striatus, striisque concentricis tenuissimis

fere obsoletis sculptus ; apertura oblique semilunata, intus pallide

vinosa ; perist. tenue, margine columellari leviter incrassato et

breviter reflexo,

Diam. maj. 154 millim., min. 13; alt. 9.

Hab. On the plains within a 5UV-miles radius of Mamboia

(Last).

Var. pellucida. Testa subpellucida vel flavescenti-cornea.

Hab. Mamboia, at an elevation of from 4000 to 5000 feet

(Last).

As is frequently the case in this difficult group of land-

shells, there 1s no special feature which at once distinguishes

this species. ‘The perforation is very small and the super-

ficial gloss on both the upper and lower surfaces is very

brilliant. Three of four examples from the high altitude are

quite pale in comparison with the typical form from the

plains.

Hyalinia Eminiana. (Pl. V. fig. 2.)

Testa angustissime perforata, subgloboso-depressa, tenuis, nitida,

semipellucida, flavo-cornea ; anfract. 54, subceleriter accrescentes,

convexiusculi, infra suturam anguste marginati, incrementi lineis

striatuli, ultimus ad peripheriam rotundatus, infra convexiusculus,

in medio concave impressus et perforatus; apertura mediocriter

magna, obliqua, semilunata; perist. tenuissimum, margine colu-

mellari breviter reflexo, umbilicum semiobtegente.

Diam, maj. 11 millim., min. 10; alt. 8.

Hab. Mamboia, 4000 to 5000 feet altitude (Lasz).

A rather convex species, with a somewhat elevated conical

spire with slightly convex outlines. ‘lhe basal perforation is

very small.

Freshwater-Shells from Central Africa. 151

Hyalinia Hannington i.

Testa H, Eminiane subsimilis, sed longe minor, magis aperte per-

forata, undique minutissime spiraliter striata; anfract. 43, ad

suturam marginati, convexiusculi, incrementi lineis tenuibus,

aliisque spiralibus microscopicis undique sculpti, ultimus in medio

rotundatus ; apertura lunata; perist. ad marginem columellarem

leviter incrassatum, superne vix reflexum, sed leviter sinuatum,

Diam. maj. 64 millim., min, 6; alt, 4.

Hab. Same as H. Eminiana.

Although much resembling 1. Eminiana, and at first sight

liable to be taken for the young of that species, the present

form is quite distinct. ‘The umbilicus is larger, the columella

is peculiarly sinuated or notched near its junction with the

body-whorl, and scarcely at all reflexed, and the surface is

everywhere above and below microscopically spirally striated.

Hyalinia depressior.

Testa H. Hanningtoni similis, sed magis compressa, columella

superne breviter expansa et reflexa, apertura latior; superficies

undique distinctius spiraliter striata ; umbilicus angustior.

Diam. maj. 64 millim., min. 6; alt. 4.

Hab. Mamboia, altitude 4000 to 5000 feet (Last).

Although the measurements of this form and H. Hanning-

toni are similar, still the two species are quite distinct. This

can be seen at a glance when they are placed side by side,

and the distinctness is confirmed by the differences referred to

in the above description.

Trochonanina mambotensis. (Pl. V. fig. 3.)

Testa acute conica, ad peripheriam carinata, tenuissima, anguste

perforata, nitida, cornea, pallide fusco-olivacea; spira elevata,

lateribus subrectis vel levissime concavis, ad apicem subobtusa ;

anfract. 6—7, mediocriter lente crescentes, supremi 23 convexi,

minutissime et confertim spiraliter striati, ceeteri planiusculi vel

yix convexiusculi, infra ad suturam carinati, incrementi lineis

obliquis striati, ultimus in medio acute carinatus, inferne leviter

conyexus, striisque tenuissimis, concentricis, sculptus, haud

descendens ; apertura parva, triangularis, longit. totius + haud

gequans ; peristoma tenuissimum, margine columellari ad inser-

tionem breyiter reflexo, pallide vinoso, umbilicum semiobtegente.

Diam. maj. 11 millim., min, 10; longit. 10.

Hab, Mamboia, 4000 to 5000 feet (Last).

This is a very fragile shell and well distinguished by its

$52 Mr. E. A. Smith o1 Land- and

conical form, very narrow perforation, and the minute spiral

striation upon the apical whorls, which becomes obsolete on

the few last. The acute keel at the periphery passes up the

Spire just above the suture, but does not reach beyond the

fourth volution. ‘The apical whorls are considerably convex

and probably are not carinate at the middle. The three

specimens at hand have a dirty appearance, through the

presence of more or less blackish earth, which appears to be,

as it were, gummed to the surface. This may possibly be a

characteristic feature of the species.

Trochonanina episcopalis. (Pl. V. fig. 4.)

Testa anguste perforata, tenuis, breviter conoidea, ad peripheriam

subangulata, vel obtuse carinata, pallide fusco-cornea, interdum

linea angusta rufa supra angulum anfr. ultimi cincta; anfr. 6-7,

apicales duo leves, politi, convexi, ceteri conyexiusculi, regula-

riter accrescentes, striis obliquis curvatis aliisaue concentricis

microscopicis sculpti, quasi subsericati, inferne ad suturam an-

guste carinato-marginati, ultimus inferne magis politus, lineis con-

centricis, tenuibus, confertis, minute undulatis, ornatus, lineis

incrementi radiantibus, tenuibus, sculptus, haud descendens ;

spira mediocriter elevata, superne submammiformis; apertura

oblique semilunata ; perist. tenuissimum, margine columellari ad

rimam breviter expanso.

Diam. maj. 173 millim., min. 154; alt. 12.

Hab. Usagara.

This species is closely related to 7. Jenynsi of Pfeiffer,

but may be distinguished by its colour, the less acute peri-

phery, and the finer spiral strize on the upper surface. The

typical form of 7. Jenynsi is an opaque white shell with a

brown zone above the periphery and distinctly spirally striated

on both the upper and lower surfaces. ’.. episcopalis is more

transparent, of a brownish horn-colour, and sculptured on the

upper surface with excessively fine spiral striation.

This species was collected by Bishop Hannington, who

lost his life a few years ago at the hands of some of the

natives in East Africa.

Bulimus (Rhachis) usagaricus. (Pl. V. fig. 5.)

Testa ovato-conica, anguste perforata, tenuis, albida vel dilute

flavescens, lineis spiralibus paucis fusco-nigris punctisque nigres-

centibus sparsis picta ; anfract. 6, convexiusculi, striis incrementi

tenuibus obliquis, aliisque spiralibus minutis, seulpti, tres api-

cales plerumque fuscescentes, ultimus magnus, convyexus; aper-

tura longit. totius 3 equans; perist. tenue, margine columellari

superne expanso et reflexo.

Longit. 163 millim., diam. 10; apertura 83 longa, 6 lata.

Freshwater-Shells from Central Africa, 153

Hab. Usagara (Bishop Hannington).

Of five specimens of this species all have a slender band or

line at the periphery and another, sometimes a little broader,

somewhat lower down. ‘They all also exhibit a somewhat

pellucid or brownish zone around the umbilicus. A line which

passes round the middle’of the fourth whorl is sometimes

continued on the fifth and last; this line in two examples is

interrupted, thus forming a transverse series of elongate dots.

A single example is irregularly marked with brown at the

lower part of the body-whorl and has a second interrupted

line just above the peripherial zone. The dark scattered

dots are few and irregular. Owing to the thinness of the

shell the markings are as vivid within the aperture as upon

the exterior. ‘There is only the feeblest trace of spiral stria-

tion. B. nigrilineatus from Madagascar is very like this

species in form, but exhibits more distinct spiral striation,

has a narrower perforation, is more numerously banded, its

general tint more yellow, and not sparsely dotted. B. trutta,

Blanford, an Indian form, is also very closely related.

Bulimus (Rhachis) quadricingulatus. (Pl. V. fig. 6.)

Testa oblonga, subturrita, perforata, tenuis, nitida, flavo-lactea, ad

apicem purpurea, lineis saturate fuscis (in anfr. ultimo quatuor,

in superioribus tribus) cincta; anfr. 63, perconvexi, regulariter

sublente accrescentes, incrementi lineis tenuibus obliquis, striisque

spiralibus confertis exilissimis sculpti, ultimus zona subpellucida

circa umbilicum, strigisque obliquis paucis subhyalinis hic illic

ornatus; peristoma tenue, ad insertionem columelle breviter

expansum et reflexum; apertura ovata, longit. totius 2 paulo

superans,

Longit. 124 millim., diam. 7; apertura 5} longa, 34 lata.

Hab. On the plains within 50 miles of Mamboia (Last).

This is a narrower shell than B. usagarica, differently

banded, and has a smaller body-whorl and a larger spire in

proportion to the length of the aperture. Only asingle speci-

men is at hand, and in this, of the three dark zones on the

penultimate whorl, the uppermost and lowest are quite close

to their respective sutures, and the intervening band falls

just above the middle. ‘The three apical whorls are of a rich

purple-brown colour, which gradually passes into a paler tint

on the succeeding volution.

Bulimus (Cerastus) mamboiensis. (Pl. V. fig. 7.)

Testa elongata, conica, turrita, subpellucida, albo-cornea vel opal

escens, nitida, anguste umbilicata, liris obliquis confertis tenuibus,

154 Mr. E. A. Smith on Land- and

infra medium anfr. ultimi subevanescentibus, instructa; anfr. 8,

convexi, sublente accrescentes, sutura vix obliqua, subprofunda

sejuncti; spira elongata, ad apicem obtusa; apertura ovalis,

superne et infra acuminata, longit. totius ;3; adsequans; perist.

tenue, margine columellari expanso et reflexo, extremitatibus

callo tenuissimo junctis.

Longit. 22 millim., diam. maj. 103, min. 10; apertura $3 longa,

5 lata.

Hab. On the plains within 50 miles of Mamboia.

One of the four specimens of this species is somewhat

stumpier than the others and has the aperture closed with a

firm white epiphragm.

Bulimus (Cerastus) Lasti.

Testa ovata, superne producta, late perforata, subpellucido-albida,

epidermide tenuissima pallide flava induta, nitida, oblique con-

fertim et regulariter striata ; anfract. 7, convexi, sutura profundi-

uscula, fere horizontali, sejuncti, ultimus inferne leviter saccatus,

striis ad basim productis; apertura ovata, superne acuminata,

antice rotundata, longit. totius 4 subzequans; perist. tenue,

margine columellari late expanso et reflexo; spira obtuse conica,

ad apicem haud acuta.

Longit. 18 millim., diam. maj. 11, min. 10; apertura 8 longa, 5

lata.

Hab. Same as B. mamboiensis.

This is a much shorter species than B. mambotensis, with

the aperture rounder below, the sculpture on the body-

whorl continued equally strong to the base, the umbilicus

slightly larger, and the columellar reflexion broader.

Bulimus (Cerastus) Emini. (Pl. V. fig. 8.)

Testa Bulimo Lasti persimilis, differt apice magis acuminato, aper-

tura magis perpendiculari, anfractibus striis vel lineis spiralibus

ornatis.

Longit. 19 millim., diam, maj. 11, min. 10}; apertura 8 longa,

5 lata.

Hab. Ukata, Kidete, Htoni Hiranza (Emin).

Although very like B. Lastz in form, I think there is little

doubt that this species is distinct. On comparison the spire

is seen to be more pointed, the aperture less lateral, and the

whorls exhibit numerous fine, transverse, white lines, which

seem to be in the texture of the shell and are more plentiful

in some specimens than in others. They are scarcely visible

to the naked eye.

Freshwater-Shells from Central Africa. 155

Bulimus (Cerastus) kidetensis. (PI. V. fig. 9.)

Testa anguste umbilicata, elongato-ovata, superne prolongata, nitida,

subpellucido-albida, oblique regulariter confertim striata et tenuiter

lirata; apex mediocriter acutus; anfract. 8, convexi, lente cres-

centes, sutura profunda vix obliqua discreti; apertura ovata,

pyriformis, longit. totius 4 paulo superans; perist. tenue, mar-

gine columellari modice dilatato et reflexo.

Longit, 153 millim., diam. maj. 8, min. 7}; apertura 6 longa, 33

lata.

Hab. Kidete (Emin); on the plains within 50 miles of

Mamboia (Last).

Although similarly sculptured this isa smaller form than

B. Lasti, the spire is longer, and the proportions altogether

different. A small variety, consisting of seven whorls and

only 12 miflim. long, was collected by Bishop Hannington in

Usagara.

Bulimus (Cerastus ?) uniplicatus. (Pl. V. fig. 10.)

Testa anguste umbilicata, ovata, superne producta, parum nitida,

albida, epidermide tenui flavescente induta, oblique tenuiter

liratula; anfractus 7, perconvexi, regulariter sublente accres-

centes, sutura leviter obliqua, profunda, sejuncti; apex obtusus ;

apertura parva, ovata, longit. totius 3 paulo superans; perist.

tenue, margine columellari dilatato, modo leviter reflexo, intus

plica obliqua intrante basim versus instructo.

Longit. 14 millim., diam. maj. 77, min. 62; apertura 54 longa, 33

lata.

Hab. Mamboia, at an elevation of 4000 to 5000 feet.

This species has a fold towards the base of the columella

similar to that in B. ptychaxis, Smith, a much larger shell

from Ujiji. The peristome on the columellar side is not

much retlexed over the umbilicus, but forms a continuous

curve with the basal margin.

Bulimus (Cerastus?) introversus. (Pl. V. fig. 11.)

Testa elongata, superne acuminata, anguste rimata, haud nitida,

tenuis, viridi-cornea ; apex introversus ; anfract. 7, duo vel tres

primi subfortiter costulati, cateri convexiusculi, oblique striati,

ultimus circa medium carina obsoleta cinctus; apertura ovata,

longit. totius 3 paulo superans; perist. tenue, margine colu-

mellari sublate dilatato, supra rimam aliquanto reflexo, intus,

basim yersus, oblique subtruncato vel plicato,

Longit. 16 millim., diam. 7; apertura 6 longa, 4 lata.

Hab. Mamboia, at an elevation of 4000 to 5000 feet.

156 Mr. E. A. Smith on Land- and

The resemblance in form and the faint raised line around

the body-whorl recall to mind the typical form of Subulina

subcarinifera. That species is imperforate, much more

coarsely sculptured, and has a more distinctly truncate colu-

mella. The apex in both forms is similarly introverted.

Bulimus (Buliminus) subolivaceus.

Buliminus olivaceus (Gibbons, MSS.), Taylor, Quart. Journ. Conch,

vol. i. p. 253, pl. il. fig. 5.

Hab. Bauri Island, Zanzibar (Taylor).

Five specimens of this species were presented to the

British Museum by J.S. Gibbons, Esq., in 1876. The name

olivaceus being preoccupied by Pfeiffer for a species from

Candia, I propose to designate the present species B. sub-

olivaceus, the colour being decidedly pale olive.

Bulimus (Hapalus) subvirescens. (Pl. V. fig. 12.)

Testa imperforata, elongata, tenuis, nitida, subpellucida, dilute

virescens; anfract. 7, leviter convexi, striis incrementi curvatis

sculpti; spira ad apicem obtusa; sutura leviter obliqua, dis-

tincta; apertura inverse subauriformis, longit. totius >; ad-

eequans ; labrum tenuissimum, in medio prominens, curvatum ;

columella subtortuosa, albida, leviter et tenuiter reflexa, callo

tenui labro juncta.

Longit. 14 millim., diam. 53; apertura 5 longa, 23 lata.

Hab. Mamboia, at an elevation of 4000 to 5000 feet.

This is a more slender species than Hapalus Grateloupi,

Pfr., the type of the group, has a somewhat shorter body-

whorl, and a less distinct spiral curve on the columella. In

one of the specimens there are about half a dozen roundish

eges, which are seen through the transparency of the shell, as

in many species of Stenogyra.

Bulimus (Hapalus) disparilis. (Pl. V. fig. 13.)

Testa perforata, ovata, superne paulo acuminata, albida, vel cerea,

nitida; anfract. 6, convexiusculi, sutura leviter obliqua sejuncti,

longitudinaliter argute striati, striis curvatis, inferne plus minus

desinentibus, ultimus magnus, subventricosus ; apex subobtusus ;

apertura elongata, inverse auriformis, longit. totius } superans ;

labrum tenue, in medio prominens, curvatum, prope suturam

quasi incisum vel sinuatum ; columella leviter obliqua, expansa

et reflexa, vix contorta.

Longit. 13 millim., diam. 6; apertura 6} longa, 3 lata.

Hab. Mamboia, at 4000 to 5000 feet elevation (Last).

Freshwater-Shells from Central Africa. 157

In the single specimen from the above locality the striz

upon the upper whorls are strongly marked near the suture

above, and become weaker towards the lower part. On the

last volution, however, the striw are equally strongly incised

all over the surface, being especially distinct near the outer

lip. There is a slight depression below the suture in this

whorl, but it may only be an individual peculiarity.

In three specimens collected by Sir J. Kirk in Usagara,

which are smaller than the type, the striz are still stronger

and continue from suture to suture. ‘They also differ in having

the whorls slightly more convex and in being imperforate ; but

this may be due to theirimmaturity. Notwithstanding these

differences, on placing them side by side they all appear to

belong to the same species.

Bulimus (Hapalus) associatus. (Pl. V. fig. 14.)

Testa elongata, angusta, vix perforata, nitida, albida, vel cerea ;

anfract. 6, convexi, lente accrescentes, striis fortibus, regularibus,

confertis, subhorizontalibus, leviter curvatis, sculpti, sutura paulo

obliqua discreti, ultimus parvus; apertura parva, longit. totius

# adequans ; labrum tenue, leviter arcuatum; columella leviter

contorta, expansa et reflexa, callo tenui labro juncta.

Longit. 74 millim., diam. 3}; apertura 3 longa, 1} lata.

Hab. Mamboia, at an elevation of 4000 to 5000 feet.

This species has the sculpture very like that of Hapalus

disparilis, but is quite distinct on account of its very diffe-

rent form.

Stenogyra (Subulina) subcarinifera. (Pl. V. fig. 15.)

Testa elongata, superne acuminata, imperforata, nitida, olivaceo-

fusca; anfract. 7, primus intortus, sequentes duo convexi, costis

oblique curvatis subdistantibus ornati, czteri convexi, costis

tenuioribus, valde confertis, instructi, sutura leviter obliqua, pro-

funda, discreti, ultimus oblongus, circa medium linea elevata

indistincta cinctus ; spira producta, ad apicem obtusa; apertura

irregulariter pyriformis, longit. totius % subequans; labrum

tenue, antice angustissime expansum; columella albida, in medio

arcuata, inferne oblique truncata, infra truncaturam sinuata.

‘Longit. 16 millim., diam. 73; apertura 64 longa, 4 lata.

Var. major. Testa pallidior, anfr. 8, secundo et tertio costis quam in

forma typica magis numerosis.

Longit. 18 millim., diam. 83; apertura 7 longa, 43 lata.

Hab. On the plains within 50 miles of Mamboia; also at

an elevation of 4000 to 5000 feet (Last).

The columella is not so suddenly truncate as in typical

- Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. vi. 12

158 Mr. E. A. Smith on Land- and

forms of Achatina, but has rather the appearance of being

obliquely plicate at the lower part. There is a slight film of

callus connecting it with the upper end of the outer lip. The

larger variety, like the type, has the faint raised line around

the middle of the body-whorl, and agrees in all other respects

except in the points above mentioned.

Stenogyra (Subulina) mamboiensis. (Pl. V. fig. 16.)

Testa elongata, subulata, subclavata, alba, epidermide flavescente et

strigata induta; anfract. 10, convexiusculi, lente crescentes, lineis

incrementi obliquis tenuibus striati, sub lente striis spiralibus con-

fertis microscopicis sculpti; sutura obliqua, subprofunda; apex

mammillaris; apertura albida, subovata, supra et infra paulo

acuminata, longit. totius equaus ; columella bene arcuata, callo

tenui albo induta, antice abrupte truncata; labrum tenue, regu-

lariter curvatum.

Longit. 46 millim., diam. 133; apertura 114 longa, 63 lata.

Hab. On the plains within 50 miles of Mamboia (Lasé).

This fine species bears a general resemblance to S. rangi-

ana, Pfr. (Reeve’s Conch. Icon., Achatina, fig. 65), but has

longer whorls and is rather larger. An egg from one of the

specimens is elongate-ovate and 5 millim. in length.

Stenogyra (Subulina) usagarica. (Pl. V. fig. 17.)

Testa gracilis, subulata, nitida, albido-subpellucida, epidermide

olivaceo-fusca plus minus induta; spira sursum attenuata, ad

apicem obtusa; anfract. 15, apicales pauci convexi, ceteri plani-

usculi, lente crescentes, lineis incrementi obliquis, superne prope

suturam arcuatim subplicatis, sutura leyiter crenulata et obliqua

sejuncti, ultimus subquadratus; apertura acute ovalis, longit.

totius 4 adequans; columella arcuata, antice truncata, callo tenui

induta.

Longit. 37 millim., diam. 7; apertura 7 longa, 3} lata.

Hab. Usagara (Bishop Hannington) ; Kidete (Emin

Pasha).

This is a very elongate species with almost flat whorls.

The subplicate lines of growth, especially on some of the

upper volutions, give the sutural line a somewhat crenulated

appearance. SS. Howxcroft, Pfr., from Sierra Leone, has longer

and more convex whorls and they are fewer in number.

Stenogyra (Subulina) Last’. (Pl. V. fig. 18.)

Testa gracilis, subulata, polita, olivaceo-fusca, colore saturatiore hie

illic oblique strigata ; spira superne angustata, ad apicem mam-

Freshwater-Shells from Central Africa. 159

millata; anfract. 11, convexi, incrementi lineis obliquis tenuibus

striati; apertura parva, acute ovalis, longit. totius } squans ;

columella arcuata, antice truncata.

Longit. 15 millim., diam, 3}; apertura 3 longa, 17 lata.

Hab. Mamboia, at an altitude of 4000 to 5000 feet (Last).

The two specimens of this species at hand are probably not

full-grown, as a faint angulation at the periphery of the body-

whorl suggests this opinion. In that case the number of

whorls and the proportion of the aperture to the total length

may hereafter require modification. S. ¢nvoluta, Gould, is

similarly coloured, but is a larger and thicker shell,

Stenogyra (Subulina) Emini. (PI. V. fig. 19.)

Testa elongata, gracilis, pyramidalis, subpellucida, pallide virescens

vel flavo-viridis, polita; anfract. 9, convexiusculi, lente crescentes,

lineis incrementi obliquis levissime striati, sutura subprofunda,

obliqua, discreti ; apex obtuse rotundatus; apertura parva, ovalis,

superne acuta, longit. totius ! paulo superans; columella bene

arcuata, antice oblique truncata, callo tenui albo induta,

Longit. 16 millim., diam. 33; apertura 3} longa, 2 lata.

Hab. Mamboia, at an altitude of 4000 to 5000 feet (Last).

This species bears a general resemblance to S. stricta, Poey,

from Cuba, but differs in having much rounder whorls, a more

arcuate columella, with a distinct basal truncation. SS. Last?

is differently coloured and has shorter and more numerous

whorls. S, mammillata, Craven, is a larger species with a

strongly puckered suture.

Stenogyra (Subulina) intermedia, 'Taylor.

Testa gracilis, superne parum angustata, subpellucida, stramineo-

alba, nitens; anfract. 8-9, conyvexlusculi, elongati, oblique tenu-

issime striati, superne infra suturam obliquam minute corrugata ;

apex rotundatus, obtusus ; apertura parva, ovata, superne acu-

minata, longit. totius 1 subsequans; columella valde curvata,

antice abrupte truncata.

Longit. 10 millim., diam. 23 ; apertura 2 longa, 1 lata.

Hab. Mamboia (Last) ; Zanzibar (Gibbons).

This is a pale straw-coloured glassy shell with rather long

whorls, which are minutely (not very distinctly) puckered

above at the suture. This feature is not mentioned by Mr.

Taylor in the original description (Quart. Journ, Conch.

vol. i. p. 282), nor is it depicted in the figure (pl. i. fig. 5), in

which the aperture is drawn rather too narrow.

12*

160 _ Mr, E. A. Smith on Land- and

Stenogyra (Opeas) stenostoma. (Pl. V. fig. 20.)

Testa anguste rimata, elongata, gracilis, superne attenuata, ad

apicem obtusa, rotundata, nitida, pellucido-subyirescens ; anfract.

8, leviter convexi, striis incrementi arcuatis sculpti, sutura oblique

sejuncti, ultimus elongatus, cylindraceus; apertura elongata,

angusta, longit. totius 2? subequans; labrum tenue, prorsum

curvatum; columella fere perpendicularis, anguste expansa et

reflexa.

Longit. 103 millim., diam, 3; apertura 3 longa, 13 lata.

Hab. Mamboia, at an altitude of 4000 to 5000 feet (Last).

This species has a long body-whorl and aperture, recalling

to mind the little Cectlianella acicula.

Streptaxis mamboiensis. (Pl. VI. fig. 1.)

Testa oblique ovata, umbilicata, parum distorta, alba, nitida; an-

fract. 6, convexiusculi, celeriter crescentes, peroblique arcuatim

striati, superne ad suturam profundam crenulati, ultimus levior,

obliquus, antice leviter ascendens; apertura flayescens, antice

late curvata, longit. totius 3 equans; labrum prope suturam

sinuatum, haud reflexum, inferne paulo expansum, obliquum ;

columella flavescens, late dilatata et reflexa, callo flavescente lato

suture juncta.

Longit. 18 millim., diam. 14; apertura 9 longa, 7 lata.

Hab. Mamboia, at an altitude of 4000 to 5000 feet (Last).

The sutural line is very prettily denticulated by the ends of

the oblique curved lire ; these are almost obsolete on the

body-whorl above the umbilicus and aperture.

Streptaxis ordinarius. (Pl. VI. figs. 2, 2 a.)

Testa parva, clauso-rimata, valde distorta, polita, dilute viridi-alba ;

anfract. 6, ad suturam crenulati, superiores regulares, peroblique

tenuiter striati, hic illic lineis obliquis saturatioribus picti, ultimus

levis, obliquus, antice angustatus, supra aperturam subplanulatus,

prope labrum breviter ascendens; apertura parva, alba, longit.

totius 2 adequaus; perist. angustissime reflexum, marginibus

callo tenui junctis, columellari paulo latiore.

Longit. 64 millim., diam. 4; apertura 23 longa, 2 lata.

Hab. Mamboia, at 4000 to 5000 feet elevation (Las).

In young specimens the umbilicus is moderately broad and

pervious to the apex, and the shell looks rather like a small

Hyalinia.

Freshwater-Shells from Central Africa. 161

Gibbus (Gonidomus) breviculus. (Pl. VI. fig. 3.)

Testa ovata, clauso-rimata, solidiuscula, viridi-flavescens ; anfract.

6-7, convexiusculi, costulis gracilibus, confertis, obliquis, arcua-

tis, instructi, sutura crenulata, fere horizontali sejuncti, ultimus

antice vix descendens; spira brevis, convexa, ad apicem levem

obtusa; apertura antice contracta, intus pallide lilacea, longit.

totius # vix equans ; perist. album, leviter incrassatum, anguste

reflexum, marginibus callo tenui, tuberculo obsoleto prope

labrum munito, junctis.

Longit. 14 millim., diam. 93 ; apertura 5 longa, 41 lata.

Hab. Usagara (Sir J. Kirk).

A short stumpy species, with the aperture considerably

receding in front, so that, viewed laterally, the labrum is very

oblique.

Ennea Hanningtoni. (Pl. VI. fig. 4.)

Testa pupiformis, cylindracea, perforata, albo-straminea, polita, hic

illic linea obliqua olivacea picta; spira ad apicem rotundata ;

anfract. 8, lente crescentes, superiores convexiusculi, tres ultimi

planiusculi, sutura angustissima canaliculata discreti, ultimus

haud ascendens, pone labrum serobiculatus; apertura parva,

rotunde subtriangularis, longit. totius } paulo superans; perist.

album, incrassatum et reflexum, dentibus sex, albis, insequalibus

munitum.

Longit. 10 millim., diam. 5; apertura 3 longa et lata.

Hab. Usagara (Hannington and Kirk); Mamboia, at an

elevation of 4000 to 5000 feet (Last).

This is a smooth glossy species like H. levigata, Dohrn,

but rather more slender and with different teeth 1n the mouth.

There are three small ones on the outer lip, a fourth of the

same size at the lower part of the columella, a large, very

prominent one at the upper part, and a large lamellar one

close to the termination of the labrum. ‘The teeth on the

outer lip and at the lower part of the columella are indicated

externally by slight indentations.

Ennea Newtoni. (PI. VI. fig. 5.)

Testa ovata, pupiformis, haud rimata, polita, subpellucida, pallide

cornea, hic illic linea olivacea picta; anfract. 8, parum convexi,

supra anguste marginati, oblique striatuli, striis pone labrum

validis, ultimus antice subascendens; apertura quinquedentata,

mediocris, longit. totius } adequans ; perist. album, leyiter ex-

pansum et reflexum; columella intus lata.

Longit. 11 millim., diam. 5% ; apertura 33 longa, 3 lata.

162 Mr. E. A. Smith on Land- and

Hab. Mamboia, at an altitude of 4000 to 5000 feet (Last).

This species differs from H. Hanningtoni in being a little

stouter, in having some strong strie# behind the labrum, and

in the armature of the mouth. Of the five teeth, one of the

largest is on the middle of the outer lip, a smal! one is at the

base of the aperture, a similar one on the middle of the colu-

mella, a very minute one close to the upper extremity of the

outer lip, and the fifth, which is about the same size as that

on the labrum, is close to the very small one, thin and lamel-

lar. LL. quadridentata, Martens, is very like this species.

Ennea fortidentata. (Pl. VI. fig. 6.)

Testa pupiformis, pseudorimata, alba, nitida, ad suturam minute

denticulata ; anfract. 8, parum convexi, oblique striatuli, lente

crescentes, ultimus pone et infra labrum, etiam in regione umbili-

cali valde scrobiculatus ; apertura ringens, dentibus sex inzequa-

libus munita, longit. totius + paulo superans ; perist. late expan-

sum, reflexum, album.

Longit. 9 millim., diam. 43; apertura 2} longa et lata.

Hab. Mamboia, at an altitude of 4000 to 5000 feet (Last) ;

Hkata (min).

The teeth in this species, with the exception of a very

minute one on the body-wall just above the columella, are

large and strong. ‘T'wo are on the outer lip, a bifurcate one

on the columella, one at the base of the aperture, and the

fifth, which is lamelliform, near the junction of the outer lip

with the whorl. The deep pit behind the columella produces

a somewhat umbilicated appearance. Quite distinct from £.

natalensis, to which it is allied.

Ennea consanguinea. (Pl. VI. fig. 7.)

Testa E. fortidentate similis, sed paulo minor, fortius striata, aper-

tura dentibus quinque diversis munita.

Longit. 74 millim., diam. 4; apertura 23 longa, 2 lata.

Hab. Kidete (Emin); Mamboia, 4000 to 5000 feet (Last).

This species is very like /. fortidentata in form, but differs

in being rather more strongly striated and in the armature of

the mouth. There are two teeth, of which the upper is the

smaller, on the outer lip, a strong bifurcate tooth on the

columella, a large lamellar tooth, also bifureate at the end

nearest the columella, joining the upper end of the labrum,

and a fifth, somewhat squarish denticle is situated at the lower

part of the aperture, but further in than the other teeth.

Freshwater-Shells from Central Africa, 163

Ennea curvilamella. (Pl. VI. fig. 8.)

Testa tenuis, subpellucida, pupiformis, superne conoidea, haud ri-

mata, albida; anfractus 8, convexiusculi, costulis tenuibus

obliquis instructi, in interstitiis microscopice spiraliter interrupte

striati; apex obtuse conoidalis, levis ; anfr. ultimus antice leviter

ascendens, pone labrum profunde effossus ; apertura parva, longit.

totius 4+ adquans, dentibus duobus munita; perist. album,

paulo dilatatum et reflexum; calumella intus lata.

Longit. 84 millim., diam. 4 ; apertura 24 longa, 2 lata.

” 6j ” 9 3f 9 23 ” 2 ”

Hab. Mamboia, at an altitude of 4000 to 5000 feet (Zast).

Of the two teeth in the mouth of this species one corresponds

to the indentation behind the outer lip, the other, which is

lamelliform, prominent, and curved, is on the body-wall and

almost joined to the extremity of the labrum. The ends of

the fine riblets give a pretty denticulate appearance to the

suture. The microscopic striz do not extend from riblet to

riblet, but appear to be only on the left side of the riblets

when the shell is examined with the spire upwards.

Ennea consociata, (PI. VI. fig. 9.)

Testa pupiformis, superne obtuse conoidea, albida, parum nitida;

anfract. 8, convexiusculi, sutura profunda sejuncti, oblique for-

titer striati, ultimus antice paulo ascendens, pone et infra aper-

turam scrobiculatus ; apertura subquadrata, ringens, dentibus 4-5

albis, ineequalibus, instructa, longit. totius 1 paulo superans;

perist. album, sublate dilatatum et reflexum.

Longit. 7 millim., diam. 3}; apertura 24 longa, 21 lata.

Hab. Kidete (Emin).

This is a more slender shell than E. consanguinea, diffe-

rently striated, and it has different teeth in the aperture. Of

these one on the outer lip is almost double, a second strong

tooth is situated on the columella, a third smaller one within

the lower margin, a fourth much curved, hollowed out, lamel-

lar one adjoming the outer lip above, and, finally, a sixth

minute denticle occurs above the large central tooth on the

labrum.

Tinnea equidentata. (PI. VI. fig. 10.)

Testa parva, cylindracea, superne paulo latior, ad apicem obtusa,

albo-pellucida, nitida; anfract. 6, convexiusculi, levigati, superne

ad suturam subprofundam minute denticulati, ultimus penultimo

angustior, prope aperturam longitudinaliter striatus, utrinque et

infra scrobiculatus ; apertura subquadrata, quadridentata, alba,

164 Mr. E. A. Smith on Land- and

longit. totius + adequans: perist. sublate expansum, album,

marginibus callo tenui junctis.

Longit. 6 millim., diam. 3; apertura 2 longa, 12 lata,

Hab. Ukata (Emin).

The teeth in the aperture are almost equidistant from one

another. One is on the columella, one exactly opposite on

the outer lip, one (the smallest) at the base of the aperture,

and the fourth, which is lamellar, curved, and hollowed out

on the right side, joins the termination of the labrum.

Ennea enigmatica. (Pl). VI. fig. 11.)

Testa parva, brevis, pupiformis, supra conoidalis, perforata, parum

nitida, alba; anfract. 8, lente crescentes, convexiusculi, angusti,

costellis numerosis leviter obliquis et arcuatis instructi, sutura

profunda sejuncti, ultimus antice vix ascendens, utringue et infra

labrum valde scrobiculatus et distortus ; apertura parva, insigniter

plicata, contorta ; perist. solutum, continuum, tenue, dilatatum,

maxime irregulare, dextrorsum sinuatum, siphonatum, album.

Longit. 43 millim., diam. 3; apertura 14 longa et lata.

Hab. Mamboia, at an altitude of 4000 to 5000 feet (Last#).

The aperture of this little shell exhibits such distortions,

plications, and wrinklings that the orifice is almost closed ;

indeed it seems impossible to convey in words any adequate

idea of it.

Ennea soror. (Pl. VI. fig. 12.)

Testa parva, anguste perforata, pupiformis, superne conoidea, sub-

pellucido-albida, parum nitida; anfract. 7, convexiusculi, apicales

leves, caeteri tenuiter oblique et confertim costulati, sutura sub-

profunda, crenulata, haud obliqua, sejuncti, ultimus antice con--

strictus, utrinque et infra aperturam valde scrobiculatus ; aper-

tura parva, longit. totius 4 adequans, ringens, dentibus sex

albis, valde inzequalibus, instructa; perist. undique expansum et

reflexum, album.

Longit. 5 millim., diam. 25; apertura 14 longa, 13 lata.

Hab. Same as that of Z. enigmatica.

The teeth in the aperture are disposed as follows :—A small

denticle on the columella, a larger prominence behind it

further within the aperture, a thin curved lamellar tooth on

the body-wall at the junction of the labrum with the whorl,

a very large one on the middle of the outer lip with a very

minute one above it or, it might be said, adjoining it, and the

sixth, which is also a very small denticle, situated between

the large one on the outer lip and the smaller one on the

columella, The pits on the last whorl outside the aperture

Freshwater-Shells from Central Africa. 165

correspond with the denticles within, that behind the labrum

being remarkably deep. Pupa minuscula*, Morelet, closely

resembles this species.

Ennea subhyalina. (Pl. VI. fig. 13.)

Testa cylindracea, ad apicem obtusa, hyalina, nitida, anguste rimata ;

anfract. 7, leviter convexi, eves, ad suturam quasi anguste mar-

ginati, ultimus antice constrictus, pone et infra labrum scrobicu-

latus ; apertura ringens, longit. totius 4 equans, dentibus albis

sex munita; peristoma album, expansum et reflexum, marginibus

callo tenuissimo junctis.

Longit. 6 millim., diam. 2}; apertura 2 longa et lata.

Hab. Mamboia, at an altitude of 4000 to 5000 feet (Zas?).

Five of the teeth within the aperture are about equal in

size. ‘lwo are on a columellar prominence, two opposite on

the outer lip, and the fifth at the lower part of the aperture.

The sixth parietal tooth is thin, lamellar, curved, and joins

the extremity of the labrum. J. larva, Morelet, is a smaller

species, with longer whorls and only a single tooth on the

columella.

Ennea subflavescens. (PI. VI. fig. 14.)

Testa cylindracea, superne obtusa, imperforata, nitida, subpellucida,

dilute flayescens ; anfract. 7, convexiusculi, leves, superne quasi

anguste marginati, ultimus pone et infra labrum scrobiculatus ;

apertura parva, longit. totius } adsquans, valde ringens, dentibus

9-10 inzequalibus, albis munita; labrum leviter expansum et

incrassatum.

Longit. 6 millim., diam. 2; apertura 13 longa et lata.

Hab. Same as EF. subhyalina.

This species is remarkable for its cylindrical form and the

armature of the mouth. ‘The columella is prominent, with

three teeth upon it; two teeth are at the lower part of the

aperture, three, of which the middle one is largest, within the

right lip, and a very prominent, thin, squarish one on the

whorl and joining the termination of the labrum. Three

out of four specimens exhibit a tenth minute denticle at the

lower part of the mouth.

Ennea amicta, (Pl. VI. fig. 15.)

Testa anguste perforata, pupiformis, albida, epidermide tenui, pallide

viridi-flavescente induta, subnitida; anfractus 7, convexiusculi,

* This species is figured (Jourm, de Conch. 1877, pl. xii. fig. 5) under

the name P. Fischertana.

166 Mr. E. A. Smith on Land- and

regulariter crescentes, sutura subprofunda juncti, lineis incrementi

tenuibus aliisque spiralibus subobsoletis striati; apex obtusus,

rotundatus ; apertura parva, rotunde subquadrata, longit. totius

3 adeequans ; perist. vix incrassatum, margine externo et inferne

brevissime expanso, columellari late dilatato, callo tenui labro

juncto.

Longit. 64 millim., diam. 33 ; apertura 2 longa.

Hab, Mamboia, at an altitude of 4000 to 5000 feet (Last).

This little species exhibits a distinct epidermis and has no

teeth in the aperture. A slight sinus is visible in the outer

lip near the suture.

Ennea lendiz. (PI. VI. fig. 16.)

Testa cylindracea, imperforata, alba, subpellucida, nitida; spira ad

apicem obtuse rotundata; anfractus 8, vix convexiusculi, leves,

sutura simplice sejuncti, lineis incrementi vix striatuli; apertura

rotunde subquadrata, longit. totius j paulo superans, denticulo

minuto supra medium columelle, altero majore, lamelliformi,

parietali, prope extremitatem labri, munita ; perist. leviter incras-

satum, vix expansum, margine dextro superne sinuato, in medio

arcuato, prominente, columellari anguste dilatato.

Longit. 8 millim., diam. 3; apertura 2} longa, 13 lata.

Hab. Mamboia, at 4000 to 5000 feet elevation (Last).

Like EL. subflavescens and E. subhyalina this species is

cylindrical, smooth, and very glossy, but differs in having

only two teeth in the aperture.

Ennea microstoma. (Fl. VI. fig. 17.)

Testa breviter cylindracea, ad apicem obtusa, anguste rimata, albo-

pellucida, nitida; anfract. 7, convexiusculi, oblique leviter striati,

ultimus inferne liris paucis longitudinalibus instructus, antice

contractus, utrinque labrum scrobiculatus ; apertura parva,

ringens, dentibus tribus validis, albis, munita, longit. totius 3

adeequans ; perist. album, tenue, expansum, sinuatum, margini-

bus callo tenuissimo junctis.

Longit. 33 millim., diam. 12; apertura fere 1 longa,

Hab. Mamboia, at an altitude of 4000 to 5000 feet (Zas?).

The mouth of this minute species is much closed up by the

three denticles, which converge towards the centre. One on

the outer lip and one on the columella are thick and rounded,

whilst the third is thin, lamellar, and joins the upper termina-

tion of the labrum. Under a powerful lens the deepish

suture appears to be faintly denticulate. The short longitu-

dinal lire on the last whorl do not extend upward as far as

Freshwater-Shells from Central Africa. 167

the suture, but are most distinct around the umbilical depres-

sion,

Ennea peculiaris. (Pl. VI. fig. 18.)

Testa parva, pupiformis, vix rimata, albida vel pallide straminea,

nitida, striis confertis, oblique curvatis, conspicuis sculpta; anfract.

7, apicales duo levigati, superne obtusi, cxteri convexi, sutura

leviter obliqua, profundiuscula juncti, ultimus antice contractus,

pone labrum haud profunde scrobiculatus; apertura parva,

longit. totius } adsequans, superne peculiariter sinuata, dentibus

tribus munita ; perist. leviter incrassatum, subreflexum, margini-

bus callo tenui junctis, dextro superne circulariter sinuato.

Longit. 4 millim., diam. 2; apertura 1 longa et lata.

Hab. Mamboia, at an elevation of 4000 to 5000 feet (Last).

The peculiar, almost circular sinus at the upper part of the

aperture is formed by the outer lip bending forward in the

middle into a tooth-like projection, which is almost met by a

prominent but not very thick tooth on the whorl and adjoining

the termination of the labrum. ‘The third denticle is small

and situated within the lower margin of the aperture. The

columella at the upper part seems to exhibit far within a

broad horizontal plate, but being so far within the aperture, it

is not easily defined.

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.

PLATE V.

Figs. 1, 1a. Hyalinia Lasti.

Fig. 2. Hyalinia Eminiana.

Fig. 3. Trochonanina mamboiensis.

Fig. 4. Trochonanina episcopalis.

Fig. 5, Bulimus (Rhachis) usagarieus.

Fig. 6. Bulimus (Rhachis) quadricingulatus,

Fig. 7. Bulimus (Cerastus) mamboiensis.

Fig. 8. Bulimus (Cerastus) Emini.

Fig. 9. Bulimus (Cerastus) kidetensis.

Fig. 10. Bulimus (Cerastus ?) uniplicatus.

Fig. 11. Bulimus ( Cerastus ?) introversus.

Fig. 12. Bulimus (Hapalus) subvirescens.

Fig. 13. Bulimus (Hapalus) disparilis.

Fig. 14, Bulimus (Hapalus) associatus.

Fig. 15, Stenogyra (Subulina) subcarinifera,

Fig. 16. Stenogyra (Subulina) mamboiensis.

Fig. 17. Stenogyra (Subulina) usagarica.

Fig. 18. Stenogyra (Subulina) Lasti.

Fig. 19. Stenogyra (Subulina) Emini.

Fig. 20, Stenogyra (Opeas) stenostoma.

168 Mr. E. Bartlett on a new Species of Guiraca.

PLATE VI.

Fig. 1. Streptaxis mambotensis.

Figs. 2, 2a. Streptaxis ordinarius,

Fig. 3. Gibbus (Gonidomus) breviculus.

Fig. 4. Ennea Hanningtoni.

Fig. 5. Ennea Newton.

Fig. 6. Ennea fortidentata.

Fig. 7. Ennea consanguinea.

Fig. 8. Ennea curvilamella.

Fig. 9. Ennea consociata.

g. 10

. Ennea equidentata.

Fig. 11. Ennea aenigmatica.

Fig. 12. Ennea soror.

vg. 13. Ennea subhyalina,

Fig. 14. Ennea subflavescens.

Fig. 165. Ennea amicta.

Fig. 16. Ennea lendix.

Fig. 17. Ennea microstoma.

ig. 18. Ennea peculiaris.

XVIII.— On a new Species of Guiraca. By EpwArpD

BARTLETT, Curator of the Maidstone Museum.

WuiLe closely comparing my specimens of this genus I

observed a great difference in the bills and in the general

colour of the birds obtained by Mr. H. Whitely on the

Carimang River, British Guiana, which I think are sufficient

to separate them from the well-known Gutraca cyanea, auct.

The bill of Guzraca cyanea is short, robust, and much

curved on the culmen ; the lower belly is greyish blue; under

tail-coverts blue, like the breast.

Guiraca Rothschildiz, sp. n.

Bill similar to Guzraca cyanoides, straight, acute ; culmen

not curved as in Gutraca cyanea, length of culmen 0°75.

Male.—General colour similar to Guitraca cyanea, the

silvery blue of forehead and spot of same on cheek brighter

and more extended ; upper and lower parts darker blue than

in the old form ; rump uniform with the mantle; belly nearly

black ; under tail-coverts blackish, faintly tinged with dark

blue.

Female.—Dark umber-brown, palest on the forehead and

chin. Much darker than the female of Gutraca cyanea.

This well-marked species by its size, colour, and straight

culmen cannot be confused with either Gudraca cyanea or

Mr. G. A. Boulenger on two new Fishes. 169

Guiraca cyanoides, the two nearest allied forms, although it

possesses characters of both, being an intermediate phase

which might readily be taken for a hybrid.

I append dimensions of four species.

It affords me much pleasure in naming this new species

after the Honourable Walter Rothschild.

Guitraca argentina, Sharpe.

(Bill robust, culmen slightly curved.)

No. Length. Wing. Tail. Tarsus, Culmen.

1, gd, Cosquin, Cordova,

Argentine Rep. (2. W.

I) a oer 6:7 36 3°6 085 07

2. 9, Catamarca, Arg

Rep. (Z. W. White) 66 34 3:3 085 O07

Guiraca cyanea (Linn.).

(Culmen much curved.)

Us Te een 5°95 2°9 27 0:8 06

_ Sra 58 29 28 08 086

} ~ a eS SRE 54 2:9 2°65 0:8 0°55

4. g, Central America ., 5°5 2°9 2°85 0°85 0:55

2 55 2°6 2°6 0:8 06

Guiraca Rothschildi, sp. n.

(Culmen straight.)

1. g, River Carimang .. 6:0 3°05 2°85 838608 0°75

~. 3 ne ay (es 2°05 2°55 08 0-7

Guiraca cyanoides.

(Culmen slightly curved.)

Bice y OUATIA 40. + oiseess 62 3°2 2°85 0:8 0-7

2. 9, Antioquia ........ 6:3 30 2:7 0:8 0:7

XIX.—Descriptions of two new Cyprinodontoid Fishes.

-- By G. A. BouLenGeEr.

Cyprinodon Danfordii.

Wote—t3.) AL 11-12. V.5. LL: lat. 27-28. L. tr. 11.

Height of body 22 to 3 times in males, 34 times in females,

in the total length (without caudal) ; length of head 34 to 34

times in males, 33 in females. Diameter of eye equal to length

of snout and contained 34 to 33 times in length of head;

interorbital space half length of head; snout short and obtuse.

Dorsal not extending when depressed to the caudal ; its origin

170 Mr. G. A. Boulenger on two new Fishes.

above the eleventh or twelfth scale of the lateral line,

midway between the occiput and the root of the caudal

in males, between the gill-opening and the root of the caudal

in females. Origin of anal below the thirteenth or fourteenth

scale of the lateral line in males, below the fifteenth in

females. Caudal truncated. Males with ten or eleven dark

brown vertical bands, separated by yellowish-brown inter-

spaces ; dorsal blackish, with transverse series of black dots ;

anal yellowish, with transverse series of black dots; caudal

yellowish, with three or four blackish vertical lines. Females

brown, with small blackish spots ; a black spot at the root of

the caudal; fins yellowish.

Total length, male 45 millim., female 52.

Several specimens were obtained in Asia Minor, at Albis-

tan, by Mr. C. G. Danford. C. dispar, Ripp., was likewise

found in the same locality by Mr. Danford.

Haplochilus Harti.

D, 9-10. A. 15-16. V.6. IL. lat. 39-43. L. tr. 10-11.

Height of body 5 to 54 times in males, 44 times in females,

in the total length (without caudal) ; length of head 33 to 4

times in males, 3} to 33 in females. Diameter of eye equal

to length of snout and one fourth the length of the head;

interorbital space half length of head; snout very short,

lower jaw projecting beyond the upper; a short tentacle on

each side of the snout. Origin of the dorsal above the middle

of the anal, twice as far from the occiput as from the root of

the caudal, corresponding to the twenty-fifth to twenty-seventh

scale of the lateral line. Pectorals not reaching ventrals,

latter not reaching anal. Brown or bronzy above, yellowish

inferiorly ; each scale with a darker spot, best defined in the

males; dorsal and anal fins whitish, with grey dots, anal with

a fine blackish edge; caudal grey or blackish.

Total length 80 milllim.

Trinidad. ‘‘ Known as the Wabine ; has a great power of

leaving the water and jumping by its tail.”’ Several speci-

mens were presented to the British Museum by Mr. J. H.

Hart, Superintendent of the Royal Botanic Gardens, Trini-

dad, to whom we already owe the discovery of an undescribed

frog on that island *.

ws fey the trinitatis, Bouleng. Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. (6) iii. 1889,

p. 307.

Mr. O. Thomas on a new Squirrel from Borneo. 171

XX.—Description of a new Squirrel from Borneo.

By OLDFIELD THOMAS.

In the Oriental Region four of the many species of squirrel

there found are characterized by having their muzzles

markedly elongated, the proportions of their skulls being

therefore quite different from those of ordinary squirrels.

These four are the following:—S. Jaticaudatus, Mill. &

Schl., formed into a separate genus, Rhinosciurus, by Gray,

on account of the great length of its muzzle; S. Pernyt,

M.-Edw.; S. rujigenis, Blant.; and S. Berdmorei, Bly *.

Yo this list I now have to add a fifth, discovered by that

able naturalist and collector Mr. A. H. Everett on Mount

Penrisen, West Sarawak, during the wet season of 1889-90.

I propose to call it

Sciurus Hveretti, sp. n.

Fur thick and soft, markedly more so than in the somewhat

similar S. tenwis, Horsf., found in the same district. Colour

uniform dark grizzled olive, rather darker than in S. tenuis ;

sides of cheeks, shoulders, and front of hips with a very faint

fulvous suffusion. Under surface dirty greyish white, the

hairs everywhere slaty grey for two thirds their length, then

tipped on the throat and belly with dirty white and on the

chin and breast with dull fulvous. ars short, rounded, not

tufted or emphasized in colour. ‘Tail unusually short, com-

paratively short-haired, almost cylindrical, the hairs ringed

with dull fulvous and black. Skull small and lightly built,

muzzle proportionally very long and narrow. Premolars 2.

Molars small and delicate, their series on the two sides

parallel, little bowed.

Measurements of the type (an adult skin):—Head and

body 175 millim.; tail, without hairs 109, with hairs 144;

hind foot, without claws, 40. Skull: tip of nasals to bregma

(centre of fronto-parietal suture) 36; zygomatic breadth 24:5,

interorbital breadth 14; length of nasals 15:7, breadth of

nasals anteriorly 5°2, posteriorly 4; palate, length 24-2;

diastema 12 ; length of tooth-series 8°7.

A second specimen is rather larger, measuring :—Head

and body 180 millim., tail without hairs 118, hind foot 40:5.

This species is superficially by no means unlike S. chi-

nensis, Gr., or S. lokriah, Hodgs., agreeing with both in its

general size and its uniform dull grizzled olive-colour ; but it

* See Thomas, P, Z. S. 1886, p. 71.

172 M. H. Fol on the

may be readily distinguished from either by its elongated

snout, which allies it to the four species first mentioned. Of

these, S. laticaudatus is separated by its larger size, shorter

hair, browner colour, nearly white belly, and still longer

muzzle; S. rufigenis by the brilliant rufous of its cheeks and

the underside of its tail; S. Pernyt by its similarly rufous

tail; and S. Berdmorei by the black and white longitudinal

stripes with which its body is ornamented. No other species

that I can find have any close relationship to the new form

discovered by Mr. Everett, in whose honour I have very

great pleasure in naming it.

XXI.—On the Anatomy of Horny Sponges belonging to the

Genus Hircinia, and on a new Genus. By H. Fou*.

Tue genus Hircinia was created by Nardo in 1833 for

certain horny sponges possessing two systems of fibres—some

coarse and analogous to those of the bath-sponge (Huspongia) ,

and others very fine and numerous, resembling the elastic

fibrillee of the connective tissue of Vertebrates. ‘The structure

of these fibrillee was investigated by Lieberktihn, O. Schmidt,

and F. E. Schulze, who showed that they do not anastomose,

but terminate in all directions in rounded swellings. ‘The

two latter authors, however, like Kélliker and Hyatt, con-

sidered that these fibrils probably belonged to a parasite or to

a commensal of these sponges. It was for this reason that

the family Filiferee was actually abandoned; so that Vos-

maer, in his monograph of the Spongiariz, does not recognize

a single genus belonging to this family, and suppresses it.

Sections which I have made of specimens of Hircinia

variabilis and Hircinia sp. n., from the neighbourhood of

Nice, have enabled me to solve the disputed question of the

origin and nature of the fibrille, and this in a sense opposed

to that of recent authors.

On making a series of somewhat thick transverse sections

of a specimen macerated for a few hours only, so as to sepa-

rate the epithelia while leaving the connective tissue un-

touched, we see at once in the clearest possible way that the

fibrils are not disposed at random, as would be the case were

we dealing with a parasite, but form a system of incomplete

septa, which alternate with the fibres of the skeleton, with

* Translated from the ‘Comptes Rendus des Séances de l’Académie

des Sciences,’ tome cx., June 9, 1890, p, 1209 et seg.

Anatomy of Horny Sponges. 173

which they but rarely come into contact. If we choose, for

the purpose of cutting sections, a portion in process of rapid

growth, we shall find in the place of the fibrille large tracts

of fusiform cells which clearly belong to the connective tissue

of the sponge. Lower down these tracts spread out, and

nascent fibrils are observed on which the fusiform cells

are disposed like a string of beads. Further on still the cells

have atrophied, and there only remains their product, the

fibril.

The authors mentioned were therefore wrong in holding

without a particle of proof that the fibrils were the work of

an unknown parasite ; on the contrary, they form an integral

part of the sponge. The family Filiferas must be reinstated,

as being the surest and best characterized division of all those

which have been made in the order of Horny Sponges.

There is met with in abundance in the waters round Nice a

blackish sponge of large size, which I cannot discover has ever

been described. This sponge adheres tenaciously to rocks ex-

posed to the open sea, at depths of from 10 to 30 metres, and

it can only be collected by aid of the diving-dress. It attains

the size of a man’s head. In colour it is of the neutral tint

of water-colour painters; it is shining, and is provided with

numerous conuli, which are more widely separated than in

Hireinia, but less so than in Spongelia, and with avery small

number of large oscula. If left to itself in an aquarium a

larger number of oscula open after a few hours; these are

very minute and are situated between those already men-

tioned.

This sponge is friable, owing to the fact that the fibres of

its skeleton are wide apart ; but its tissue is very dense and

in section reminds one of calf’s sweetbread. It consists for

the most part of a compact and almost indestructible con-

nective tissue, in which are lodged canals and flagellated

chambers, disposed as in Euspongia.

There is much difficulty in eliminating this tissue by

maceration; but after doing so, there remains a skeleton of

very coarse. fibres, widely separated, but anastomosing and

affecting a regular disposition. ‘These fibres are hollow,

composed of several concentric sheaths, and enclose, in their

axis only, numerous foreign bodies of large size, such as

grains of sand, pieces of the skeleton of other animals, &e.

This sponge, then, comes between Spongelia and Aplysina

by reason of its skeleton ; by its tissue, which offers a much

greater resistance to the action of chemical agents than that

of Aplysina, it recalls the Chondrosia; while by its canal-

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. vi. 13

174 Prof. M‘Intosh’s Notes from the

system it is allied to Hircinia and Euspongia. It occupies

an intermediate position between the known types.

I bestow the name Sarcomus* on this new genus, which

appears to me to deserve a new family. The species from

the environs of Nice I designate Sarcomus Georgi T.

XXII.—-Notes from the St. Andrews Marine Laboratory

(under the Fishery Board for Scotland)—No. XII. By

Prof, M*Introsu, M.D, LL.D. PR S., cc.

1. Preliminary Note on the Occurrence of the Pelagic Annelids and

Cheetognaths in St. Andrews Bay threughout the Year.

2. On the British Species of Spinther.

3. On the Young Stages of the Gunnel (Centronotus gunnellus).

1. Preliminary Note on the Occurrence of the Pelagic Annelids

and Chetognaths in St. Andrews Bay throughout the

Year,

The following remarks on the pelagic Annelids of the Bay of

St. Andrews are preliminary, and formed indeed part of

a survey of the whole pelagic forms from fishes downwards

during the year 1888—especially in their relation to the

fisheries t.

So far as regards the marine Polycheta the contrast with

southern waters is marked, since hitherto there has been an

absence of such typical pelagic Annelids as the Alciopide, so

well described by Greet §, or the Syilidians, which have lately

received the careful attention of Viguier ||. The only adult

pelagic forms, indeed, are Autolytus and the sexual forms of

the Nereides. All the others are larval, postlarval, and

young stages of Annelids, and thus fall under the temporarily

pelagic group. They often occur in large numbers and _pro-

bably exercise an important function in connexion with the

food of post-larval and young fishes, for it is well known that

* From odpxwpa, a fleshy excrescence.

+ Named after Georges Guessler, a very skilful diver employed by me,

and who obtained for me the first specimen of this sponge. Since then

1 have often collected it myself.

t I have the same acknowledgment to make as in the previous note

(X1.) in regard to the assistance given me in the examination of the various

nets by Mr. J. Pentland Smith, M.A., B.Se.

§ “Untersuchungen tber Alciopiden,” Nova Acta L. C. 89,

|| “Sur les Animaux inférieurs, I, Annelides Pelagiques,”’ Archiy.

Zool. Expér. 2¢ sér, iv. p. 347.

St. Andrews Marine Laboratory. 175

no group is more eagerly followed by the fishes than the

marine Annelids.

As in certain groups the spawning-period of the Annelids

is considerably prolonged (though not necessarily in indi-

viduals), that is, larvee of the same species are found during

several months, a constant succession of young forms taking

the place of those which have advanced to the later stages

after undergoing changes more or less noteworthy, and many

of which settle on new sites on the bottom or amidst the rocks

to form fresh colonies. A large number of these young

stages are caught near the bottom by the trawl-like tow-net*,

and they are only occasionally to be found near the surface

under favourable conditions of temperature and the sea itself.

The great larval bristles so characteristic of the young of

the Spionide do not seem to prevent in all cases their being

eaten by young fishes, though the observations are as yet too

few to enable definite conclusions to be made on this point.

These long bristles, however, may constitute an effectual guard

from the attacks of the smaller predatory Invertebrates, which

otherwise would prey on them. They certainly form a

striking fringe im the early stages, and the metallic lustre in

some species gives them no little beauty.

Tomopteris, formerly considered somewhat rare, is a form

which frequents the inshore waters from January to December.

The enormous numbers of the Chetognaths again almost

throughout the entire year is a feature of moment in connexion

with the food of fishes, which readily devour them. In some

inshore areas the bag of the large midwater-net, after a brief

haul in autumn, is distended with a semisolid mass of them.

The activity of the post-larval Annelids is great. They

glide rapidly through the water and often circle nimbly in a

limited area and again shoot towards the side of the vessel

next the light, where they collect like the Copepoda. ‘They

are also voracious ; for instance, a post-larval Nerine (cirra-

tulus?) seized on the tail of a Scolecolepis a little less than

itself, and it was only after a severe struggle, in which both

exerted themselves desperately, that the latter managed to

withdraw its tail—now considerably injured—from the eager

mouth of the Nerine.

In the beginning of January various marine Annelids

present symptoms of maturity, such as the Polynoide and

* As formerly mentioned this net is invaluable in such investigations,

bringing to light, for instance, such forms as Agalmopsis and Hyhocodon,

which otherwise would have escaped notice.

176 Prof. M‘Intosh’s Notes from the

Arenicola, and yet the latter has been found equally mature

in October. The Polynoide especially are early in this

respect both in Europe and America. None of their pelagic

larve, however, have hitherto been found at St. Andrews in

January. Hensen*, again, in the Baltic procured only a very

few larvee of Polydora during this month.

Tomopteris at St. Andrews occurred on many occasions ;

indeed its absence from the tow-nets was rarer than its

presence.

Sagitte of various sizes were abundant and some were

large, with advanced reproductive

organs, as Lo Bianco and others -.

found at Naples. ‘Their occurrence | |

in large numbers in winter has long

been known f, and the multitudes of

fine living examples stranded on the

beach sparkle like needles of glass.

The larger forms (about 1 inch) were

captured in the midwater-nets and the

smaller (about $ inch) in the surface-

and bottom-nets. A considerable

number of the larger specimens had a

parasitic Nematoid in the alimen-

tary canal, while some presented a

Trematode in the same situation (see

woodcut).

Next month (February) the pelagic

Annelids were represented by females

of Autolytus with the ventral ovige-

rous sac and males. ‘The midwater-

net also captured an epitocous Nereis

(olim Iphinerets fucicola), which in Trematode at anal septum

former years had been tossed on shore ot eee

by storms. Young Polynoide (Har-

mothoé imbricata &c.) escaped from the ova in the tanks, but

none were recognized in the contents of the nets. The larval

Nerine with the reticulated investment, and which has also

been found in the Forth in February by Messrs. Cunningham

and Ramage J, and larval examples of Polydora also occurred.

In regard to the latter, Hensen found this month and the

next most prolific of them in the Baltic, and he gives the

spawning-period as from October to April. The bristles

* Fiinfte Bericht der Komission &c. (Berlin, 1887).

+ Vide Ann, & Mag. Nat. Hist. 4th ser. xiv. p. 155 (1874).

{ Trans. R. Soe. Edinb. vol. xxxiii. pt. 3, p. 658, pl. xxvii. fig. 2H.

St. Andrews Marine Laboratory. 177

(paleole) of Sabellaria spinulosa and Harmothot imbricata

were common in the bottom-net. Yomopteris about half-

grown occurred in midwater-, bottom-, and surface-nets. If

there was any difference in size it was in favour of those from

the bottom-nets.

The Cheetognaths were extremely abundant, especially in

the midwater-net, and many were almost mature. The larger

forms in this net measured 14 inch, and some of the same

size were seen in the other nets. Besides the Trematode

parasite several showed a larval Trematode in front of the

caudal septum.

The same forms were found in March so far as it was

possible to examine during the intervals of storms. Many of

the littoral Polynoide continued fully ripe, such as Harmo-

thoé, Evarne, and Lepidonotus. Though it is known that

certain of the Nemerteans spawn at this time, no larval forms

occurred in the tow-nets, in which they seem to be rarely

found.

Amongst the Annelids in April were also Autolytus pro-

lifer and the epitocous form of Nereis (Iphinereis). The

former bred freely in the laboratory and their variations in

colour were noteworthy. Viewed from the dorsum many

females are pinkish with dark brown eyes. The ovigerous

region is reddish and green, the former chiefly characterizing

the segment-junctions. ‘The succeeding region is greenish in

front, pale posteriorly. Ventrally the colours are similar but

fainter. The alimentary canal has a dull yellowish coat.

The coloration of the ova and embryos in the sac in some

cases is pale, in others dull yellowish or greenish. The

young after emergence agreed with the descriptions of pre-

vious authors, and appeared to be more elongated than the

larval examples of Auwtolytus cornutus of Alex. Agassiz *

before the tentacles appeared. Agassiz found his forms in

April. The reproductive period of A. prolifer in this country

is prolonged.

No example of Alitta virens was procured in any of the

nets; yet the beach in former years in March and April

has often been strewn with splendid examples, some more

than 3 feet in length. They would therefore not seem to be

so characteristically pelagic at the reproductive season as

Palolo, the Syllidians, or other Nereids.

Tomopteris was frequent and of fair size (1 inch), while

the Cheetognaths were on the whole less conspicuous than in

the previous month, though some reached 3 inch long. A

P 8 Alternate Generat. in Annel.,” Journ. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist. vii.

p. 392.

178 Prof. M‘Intosh’s Notes from the

few were mature at the beginning of the month, but the

majority were immature or had spawned. This corresponds

with the condition in the Neapolitan forms.

The Annelids mentioned as occurring in April likewise

were present in May, while there was a decided increase in

the larval forms pertaining to other genera. Thus trocho-

spheres of Phyllodoce and Eulalia frequently appeared along

with young Magelone, which agreed in most points with the

description and figures of Claparéde, though he does not make

it clear that the young Magelona has at first only slender

spine-like papilla: on its elongated tentacles, as in Spzo, and

that the characteristic thick cylindrical ones are developed

first at the base. Thus in some pelagic examples about

4 millim. in length (body) both kinds exist on the organs.

The young forms referable to Claparéde’s fig. 12, Taf. x.*,

seem to be Spzo-like, and show no circulation of corpuscles in

the tentacles, while those resembling his fig. 10 have active

corpuscular circulation in the tentacles, the distal parts of

which are readily lost. Moreover, the former is occasionally

considerably larger than the latter. When the circulation is

established in the tentacles a small rounded black eye appears

at the anterior and inner border of each tentacle, while two

small and indefinite pigment-specks occur on each side of the

middle line in front of the mouth and nearly in a line with

the outer eyes. Further investigation therefore is necessary

to clear up the doubtful points. These young examples swim

freely, with a wriggling motion, after coiling the long tentacles

like a spring, and again settle on the bottom or at the surface

and stretch out the two long tapering tentacles. Numerous

young ‘lerebellids in the transparent sheaths were common

in the bottom-nets.

The only form observed in the midwater-net during June

was Tomopteris, which appeared once in considerable numbers

and from 1 to 1} inch in length. Numerous ova occurred in

the perivisceral diverticula of the feet. Chatognaths were

obtained in the same net, but they were comparatively few

and small, only the larger forms reaching 15 millim. This

therefore differed from the condition during the winter

months, when the bay teemed with large and active Sagitte.

The bottom-net was extremely rich as the month advanced in

larval forms of Nerine. (two species), Polydora, and other

Spionide, such as Magelona. Young Harmothoé imbricata

with four scales and seven bristled feet, advanced young of

Nephthys with a pair of eye-spots opposite the third bristled

* Beobach. tiber Anat. u. Entwicklungsgesch. &e. (Leipzig, 1863),

St. Andrews Marine Laboratory. 179

foot, the tip of one tentacle being bifid, males of Autolytus

prolifer, advanced young of Phyllodoce maculata? about 4

millim., HLumida sanguinea of about sixteen bristled seg-

ments, Polydora of twenty segments, Hteone of twenty-tive

segments, Hulalia of 6 millim., and young of Amphicora were

other forms occasionally met with in the bottom-net. Though

less abundant than the Copepods they formed a prominent

feature in the pelagic life and made a notable addition to the

food of the post-larval fishes, which as they get older seek the

bottom. When the nets were worked close to the rocky

margins the larval forms of Spirorbis were also common,

Numerous Polydorve and Magelone were still in the mature

condition, so that the spawning-period extends over a con-

siderable area.

A decided increase in the number of pelagic larval Annelids

took place in July. In every instance they were present in

greater or less numbers in the bottom-nets, while as the month

advanced they likewise became frequent in the surface-nets.

The most abundant were the larval and postlarval forms of

Spio, Polydora, and Nerine. Terebelle and Nicolee were also

common, and a few of the older examples of these strength-

ened the hyaline tube with particles of sand and mud.

Minute postlarval Polynoidz occurred frequently in the

bottom-nets. It is rare, so far as present experience goes, to

find many young Polynoide between tide-marks, where the

adults are so common, and their abundance in the bottom-nets

at a distance from the shore, in a truly pelagic condition,

partly explains the reason. Besides the foregoing, minute

postlarval forms of Hulalia, Castalia, Pholoé, Capitella, and

Aricia were also procured. On the whole the wealth of

pelagic larval Annelids was noteworthy.

The Chetognaths were less conspicuous close inshore and

they chiefly appeared in the midwater-net. Yet perhaps

they were not far removed, since in former years masses were

obtained at the end of the month in the midwater-net on the

wolf-fish-ground towards the mouth of the Forth.

The larval Annelids attained their maximum in August,

the same forms occurring in the bottom-net as during July.

Some of the post-larval Polynoide reached $ inch in length.

' The use of the net beyond the Bay, as off the Bell Rock and

south-east of the Island of May, showed that the same types

abounded in these regions. Yomopteris was comparatively

rare.

The midwater-net captured TYomopteris somewhat more

frequently along with an occasional Nerezs, probably from

pelagic seaweeds or débris, or perhaps from accidentally

180 Prof. M‘Intosh’s Notes from the

touching the ground. The larval forms of Nerine, Polydora,

Polynoé, and Terebella were also obtained; but this net was

less productive of Polychaeta than the bottom-net.

In the surface-net, in addition to the forms already men-

tioned, larve of Nere’s and young forms of Magelona papilli-

cornis appeared. Tomopteris was procured only once. In

the open sea near the Bell Rock the chief novelty was a

young example of Hermadion pellucidum.

Throughout September the bottom-nets were especially rich

in the larval, post-larval, and young Annelids, the most con-

spicuous being still those of the Spionidew, e. g. Nerine, Spio,

and Polydora, from the minute larvee with the enormous

bristles to the more elongated forms with a pair of tentacles.

The fifth body-segment in the Polydor showed the charac-

teristic bristles with the hook at the tip, and some reached

2:5 millim. in length. The abundance of Polydora is not

surprising, since it is one of the most common species in the

sea, perforating the rocks along the beach and shells—both

living and dead—from the tidal margin to deep water. The

adult forms of Nerine, Scolecolepis, and Spio are also very

frequent between tide-marks.

Besides the foregoing was a young Aphrodita 5 millim.

long, trochospheres of Polynoide with post-larval and young

forms, a young example of Lenilla setosissima about 1

millim. long with bristles and scales, a young specimen

of Pholoé minuta with four pairs of parapodia, a young

Nephthys with six pairs, a caudal style of two segments

articulated like the glandular hair of a plant, and a young

Cirratulus about 3 millim. long. Young Phyllodocide,

Terebelle, and Ariciide, unknown trochospheres, and a

young Turbellarian of a light greenish colour by transmitted

light were also present. Autolytus prolifer, after an absence

of some weeks, again made its appearance this month.

The midwater-net presented a contrast to the foregoing,

since larval forms of the Spionide only were observed occa-

sionally, and once a young example of Nerine } inch long.

On the other hand, Yomopteris ? inch in length was obtained

several times, though sparingly. Sagitte also occurred fre-

quently in this net, but in small numbers, except on the dth.

They ranged from 12 to 16 millim.

Larval Annelids were much more frequent in the surface-

nets than in the latter, though they fell far short of the

bottom-net in this respect. ‘The majority pertained to the

Spionide, as already explained, and some were obtained in

every haul of the net, though larval forms of the Polynoide

occurred occasionally, Zomopterts appeared only once, but

St. Andrews Marine Laboratory. 181

the finest example in the museum was procured this month.

A few Sagitte 18 millim. long were present once.

Throughout October the larval Annelids still abounded in

the bottom-nets, demonstrating how ample the food-supplies

of the smaller fishes are from this group during a consider-

able period of the year. The forms consisted chiefly ot the

larve of Nerine, Polydora, and Polynoé. Sugitte were

obtained sparingly in this net in the earlier part of the month,

but at the end they were very numerous and ranged from 8

to 15 millim.

In the midwater-net Tomopteris occurred occasionally in

small numbers, ranging from 14 inch in length downwards.

Very few Sagitte appeared in this net, and only on one

occasion.

In the surface-net the larval stages of Nerine and Poly-

dora were captured along with a few small examples of

Tomopteris during the first half of the month. The paucity

of their numbers formed a contrast with those immediately

preceding.

In November the surface-net gave only a very few small

specimens of Zomopteris, while the bottom- net, besides a few

similar specimens, added a few Nematodes. These free

Nematodes are occasionally got at considerable depths.

Sagitte, again, of good size occurred in all the nets and often

in great numbers. They took the place of the absent Hydro-

medusee.

The paucity of Annelidan life was equally marked in

December. In the surface-net a single Yomopteris 3 inch

long was obtained. ‘The same Le occurred in the mid-

water-net occasionally from } to inch. In the bottom-net

only bristles of Sabellaria andl eWekors with fragments of

Polynoé were taken. ‘The same bristles moreover occurred

in the contents of a tow-net sent me by Mr. Shrubsole from

Sheerness-on-Sea.

The Sagitte, again, were remarkably numerous and large.

In the surface-net and in the bottom-net they appeared 1 in

similar proportions, but not always in correspondence; thus

the record of the surface-net on the 5th, 13th, 14th, and 18th

was “ numerous, few, many, few,” while in the bottom- net it

was “few, many, many, few”’ on the same dates. In the

midwater-net they were especially abundant and _ large,

ranging from ? to 1 inch, and the reproductive organs were

well developed. They formed an important element in the

food of the various fishes at this season.

Only a portion of the life-history of the Annelids (Poly-

cheta) is thus brought before us in the pelagic fauna; but it

182 Prof. M‘Intosh’s Notes from the

is interesting to note how persistently the larval and post-

larval forms of some species occur for months. Any danger

which a limited spawning-period might engender is thus

obviated. As soon as the later stages are reached, with the

exception of Yomopteris, they cease to be pelagic, and have

to be sought at the bottom or between tide-marks.

2. On the British Species of Spinther.

In his recent elaborate account of the genus Spinther*

Prof. L. von Graff has placed the form I had mentioned as

Spinther oniscoides, Johnst., under Spinther arcticus, Wirén,

The British form referred to was procured in the beginning

of August 1865 from the long lines of the fishermen in the

Minch. It was small, dead or nearly so, and rapidly decom-

posing, so that the dorsal lamelle and other parts were

injured. The original specimen of S. onzscoddes is not in the

British Museum, and is thought by Prof. Jeffrey Bell to have

been lost, and some doubt then existed as to the minute

characters. It differs from the other species which have been

subsequently discovered, especially in regard to the cirras on

the parapodia and the presence of bristles with simple tips in

the dorsal lamelle.

A minute examination of the Hebridean specimen, however,

shows that while the species is not Spinther oniscoides,

Johnston, it is certainly not S. arcticus, Wirén. ‘The contour

and general structure approaches that of S. miniaceus, Grube,

and in this Prof. von Graff now agrees with me. No cirrus

is present, and the free lateral (circumferential) lamelle diverge

from the condition in the other two forms mentioned. ‘The

bristles of the dorsal lamelle are bifid, any simple tips seen

in the preparations being due to position (on edge). The

ventral surface is marked by rows of minute warts, while the

pharyngeal region in protrusion forms a smooth trumpet-like

expansion, and thus differs from the organ in S. arcticus.

Spinther is one of the rarest British Annelids, and seems

to be confined to the western shores. The Irish coast should

be specially searched, as it is very desirable to have an

example of the original species described by Dr. Johnston,

which was sent to him from Belfast Bay (6-10 fathoms).

3. On the Young Stages of the Gunnel (Centronotus

gunnellus).

In the paper on the “ Development and Life-histories of

Teleostean Fishes’ an account is given of the gunnel from

* Arbeiten aus d. Zoolog. Institut zu Graz, ii. Bd. No. 3 (1887).

St. Andrews Marine Laboratory. 183

the egg up to a stage when a hypural thickening occurred in

the tail, which also presented fin-rays. At this stage* “a

well-marked interrupted line of black pigment runs from the

cardiac region to the anus, passes forward and upward behind

it, and is then continued to the tail; the marginal fin is con-

tinuous from the anus to the tail; a narrower [preanal] fin

occurs in front of this, and it diminishes about the region of

the gall-bladder, which is large and distinct. The dorsal fin

again is similar and deepens a little in front of the caudal,

which in outline is somewhat lobate. The fin-rays are present

in the tail and are at this time better marked in the ventral

(anal) than in the dorsal fin. They are also distinct in the

pectorals. ‘The snout now extends forward about half the

diameter of the eye in front of it, and the mandible projects

a little further, but is motionless, the animal aerating its gills

in its progress through the water.” The large size of the

otocysts and their continuation upward so as nearly to meet

in the median dorsal line is another interesting feature. At

this stage they are fully 12 millim.in length. It may further

be noted that the ventral median line of black pigment ceases

before reaching a line from the pectorals, an oblique bar on

each side, forming a A with the apex directed forward,

occurring at this region, only a short streak of pigment

existing in the middle line in front. No trace of ventral tins

is apparent.

Lately (23rd May) the trawl-like bottom tow-net brought

up a remarkably transparent fish about 35°5 millim. in length

which gives us an intermediate stage between the foregoing

and those which resemble the adult, though perhaps they only

exceed this specimen by a few millimetres. The gunnel at

this stage appears to live on the bottom, and probably hides

amongst the sand like the young Anguilla, to which at first

sight it has a close resemblance.

The proportions of this translucent fish differ materially

from the earlier form. ‘Thus the eye is much less in propor-

tion to the size of the head and the latter occupies much less

bulk in proportion to the body. Nevertheless the eyes seemed

to be large and prominent in life when viewed from above.

The eye hasa silvery lustre laterally, emerald and dark olive-

green when viewed trom above. Ventrally a black pigment-

line begins on the hyoid and continues along the median line

to the anus, just as in the earlier form, except that in front

it now passes between the separated limbs of the A-shaped

arrangement. A line of the same pigment-dots behind the

* M‘Intosh and Prince, Trans. R. Soc. Edin. vol. xxxv. p. 869 (1890).

184 Notes from the St. Andrews Marine Laboratory.

vent proceeded to the base of the tail. In addition to the

foregoing a band of small though distinct black pigment-spots

commenced on the lateral region behind the pectoral on

each side and extended to the anal region. Moreover a single

spot occurred on each side beneath the pectoral, and thus below

the line just mentioned. A touch of the same pigment

existed in front of the shoulder-girdle. During life all these

pigment-specks were in a state of contraction; but as death

approached they gradually assumed a stellate form, and thus

the spirit-preparation shows the coloration much more dis-

tinctly than the living animal.

The pectoral fins are proportionally large. All the dorsal

interspinous bones, as also the articulation of the fin-rays,

are evident, whereas only the first three or four of the anal

are seen, the first indeed alone presenting an articulation with

the fin-ray. Thirty-seven hemal spines occurred in front of

the anus. A few minute black pigment-specks were visible

(under the microscope) along the spinal cord. ‘I'he notochord

remained simple from the anterior edge of the lower hypural

to the termination, only a minute ventral knob occurring

between the first and second hypural. Hight caudal rays

abutted on the inferior or large hypural, three on the next

above, then one more or less intermediate, three to the upper

hypural, above which lay the tip of the notochord, while four

rested on the epiurals. The total number was thus nineteen.

Day gives fifteen as the number of the rays. The dorsal

fin-rays were 79 or 80; Day gives 75 to 82. The anal fin

had 44 rays; Day mentions 39 to 45. Only 11 pectoral rays

were distinguishable ; Day states the number to be 11 or 12.

As the fish was quite translucent these numbers are of

interest. Both dorsally and ventrally a portion of the larval

fin existed in front of the caudal. The gall-bladder forms a

distinct pale area at the posterior border of the liver. The

urinary bladder is large and its opening conspicuous.

In the paper formerly referred to it was mentioned that

young gunnels resembling the adults had been procured in

July. ‘They were captured off the Isle of May in the mid-

water-net at 30 fathoms, but probably the net touched the

bottom. ‘They are only a few millim. longer than the fore-

going translucent form, but they are thicker and more massive

throughout, and the region from the base of the pectoral to

the tip of the snout is longer. Moreover they have well-formed

ventral fins. The pigment along the sides forms a series of

reticulations with the long diameter of the ovoid pale spaces

vertical. Eleven black bars are continued from the body to

the dorsal tin without trace of the eye-like areas of the adult.

On Sesia tipuliformis and Trochilium apiforme, Zinn. 185

Similar though much fainter touches inferiorly proceed on

the anal fin. Traces of the line of pigment seen at the

younger stage a little above the ventral border of the abdo-

men are still present; but all the reticulations just described

have been developed subsequently and independently. The

median ventral pigment-line is also quite distinct from the

branchiostegal region to the vent. The modification of the

numerous and somewhat small lateral reticulations into the

larger vertical bars of the adult is easily observed in a series,

as also the gradual diminution of the pectorals. A charac-

teristic feature of this young stage is the presence of a K-

shaped arrangement of black pigment on each side of the

head, the strong bar of the K uniting with its fellow over

the brain and proceeding forward over the eye to the tip of

the snout. One leg of the K goes from the eye straight

downward to the edge of the mandible, while the other

slopes backward to the opercular region.

The earlier stage here described would appear to represent

a season’s growth, and, indeed, it is possible that the later

stage referred to is a form about two months older.

XXIII.—On the Anatomy of Sesia tipuliformis and Tro-

chilium apiforme, Linn. By Prof. kK. K. Branpr*.

Two years ago, while studying the anatomy of Sesta scolie-

Jormist, | discovered that the structure of the moth differs much

from the usual Lepidopterous type, and I thought it would be

interesting to compare the connexion between the outward

form and the internal structure of other moths belonging to

the same group. In the summer of 1887 I had an oppor-

tunity of dissecting several specimens of Sesta tipuliformis

and Trochilium apiforme, and ascertained by repeated experi-

ments that they agreed in most essential points.

* Translated from the Russian by W. F. Kirby, F.L.S., F.ES., &c.

[The accompanying paper was written in June 1888, and published

in ‘Hore Societatis Entomologicee Rossici,’ vol. xxxii. pp. 41-49, in

1889. I have not seen any translation or abstract elsewhere; and as the

subject, relating to a very aberrant group of Lepidoptera, is of consider-

able interest and importance, and the languages of Eastern Europe are at

present unfamiliar to many entomologists, I thought it might be useful to

give the article a somewhat wider circulation.—W. F. K.

+ [This insect is very rare in England, and fresh specimens would be

unattainable for dissection; but the other two species discussed in this

paper are sufficiently abundant.—W. F. K.!

186 Prof. E. K. Brandt on the Anatomy of

The anatomy of the Clear-wings is particularly interesting,

because these moths exhibit obvious mimicry. The most

remarkable point about the anatomy of S. scoliaformis is that

this mimicry does not originate in the perfect state, but

exhibits a partial arrest of development at the normal con-

dition of the pupa-state. The imperfect sealing of the wings

may be thus explained; for the scales of Lepidoptera are

developed gradually during the formation of the pupa. A

similar arrest of development at some stage in the formation

of the pupa is likewise visible in the internal structure. This

shows that the Clear-wings are probably ancient forms which

have latterly acquired a special adaptation to (or mimicry of)

other flower-frequenting insects.

The present paper includes my observations on the dissec-

tion of three specimens (one male and two females) of Sesza

tipuliformis and two specimens (male and female) of Trochilium

apvforme.

Sesia tipuliformis.

The skeleton exhibits the same peculiarities which I had

already noted in S.-scolieformis. It deserves special atten-

tion that there are three distinct thoracic segments in these

Clear-wings.

As regards the mouth-organs, the proboscis is moderately

developed but very weakly constructed.

The nervous system is composed of nine ganglia, viz. two

cephalic (supra- and infra-cesophageal), three thoracic, and

four abdominal. The supra-cesophageal ganglion is well

developed and exhibits considerable and well-marked sinuo-

sities ; the visual parts are broad, thick, and short. The

infra-cesophageal ganglion is small and placed very near to

the supra-cesophageal. The first thoracic ganglion is placed

nearer to the infra-cesophageal than to the second thoracic

ganglion, but the second and third thoracic ganglia are very

near together. The abdominal ganglia are rather small and

placed at equal distances apart. The last thoracic ganglion

is larger than the rest and distributes nerves to the various

limbs and also to the reproductive organs and to the straight

intestine. ‘The nervous system is arranged on the same prin-

ciple in both Sesta tépuliformis and scolieformis, but is

arrested in development, for we find here three thoracic

ganglia, as is usually the case in the pupa, whereas only two

separate thoracic ganglia are usually present in the imago in

the typical nervous system of Lepidoptera.

The digestive organs exhibit the following parts :—(1) the

Sesia tipuliformis and Trochilium apiforme, Linn. 187

cesophagus, (2) the crop, (3) the stomach, (4) the intestine.

The last is distinctly divided into the small and large intes-

tine, and is furnished with a blind branch (the caecum). ‘The

cesophagus is a very long and narrow tube, which is gradually

dilated at the lower end, and thus forms a large sac-like crop,

opening into the cesophagus at the wide part. The stomach

is of an oval shape, very narrow at each end. ‘The small

intestine is much more slender and does not form any expan-

sions. At the commencement of the intestine appears a pear-

shaped branch, which is the blind intestine (caecum).

With regard to the morphological importance of the diges-

tive apparatus, I think it possible that it represents about

half the usual development in typical Lepidoptera. But the

peculiar structure of the crop indicates an arrest of develop-

ment in the pupa-stage. ‘he crop does not communicate

with the middle of the cesophagus, as is normally the case in

Lepidoptera, but is placed near the lower end and communi-

cates with the hinder part, not by means of a long slender

canal, but, on the contrary, it opens into the cesophagus at

the broad end, imperceptibly passing into the sac-like portion.

The crop is formed thus in the last stage of the development

of the digestive apparatus in the pupa, when it is not placed

any more forward, and its commencement does not form a

stalk,

The salivary glands are feebly developed. They consist of

two long slender tubes, one end of which opens into the lower

part of the mouth; the other end is usually rounded.

The Malpighian vessels present no peculiarity, being

arranged on the usual type found in Lepidoptera. On each

side of the alimentary canal are two vessels, opening into the

commencement of the small intestine. Hach vessel consists

of two tubes, one of which is simple, but the other forms a

connexion between the two vessels. Near the openings of the

two Malpighian vessels they form a very small oblong expan-

sion, the rudiment of a urinary bladder.

The heart or dorsal vessel is a long and rather narrow

tube with several constrictions. ‘There are eight chambers

and attachments for the ale musculares on the dorsal surface.

The respiratory system is arranged as follows :—There are

two large respiratory tubes on the ventral surface, running

along the whole trunk of the insect, and communicating with

it by means of two transverse arching traches. At the hinder

end of the body they are connected by means of a transverse

tube. Numerous fine branches are distributed to the various

internal organs, and from these also run smaller transverse

branches which communicate with the spiracles. ‘The air-

188 Prof. E. K. Brandt on the Anatomy of

cavities or air-vessels are not yet trachee. In this respect

the Sesiide differ much from the Sphingide, in which they

are placed together in one cluster in front, and in which such

vesicles or sacs are absent in the transverse branches of the

trachez on the ventral surface.

The male sexual apparatus of S. tépulifurmis consists of the

following parts :—(1) the testes, (2) the deferent ducts, (3)

the vesicule seminales, (4) the ductus ejaculatorius, (5) the

penis, (6) the accessory glands.

The testes, as is invariably the case in Lepidoptera, are two

in number, and are enclosed in a common sac or scrotum.

The deferent ducts are short and broad, opening into the

vesicule seminales, which are small oblong sacs. ‘The ductus

ejaculatorius is a long sinuous tube. The penis is horny,

with a guitar-shaped depression in the middle. The accessory

glands are long and very sinuous,

The female sexual apparatus of S. tapuliformis consists of

the following parts:—(1) the two ovaries, (2) the oviduct,

(3) the vagina, (4) two accessory glands, (5) receptaculum

seminis, (6) unpaired accessory gland, (7) copulatory pouch,

and (8) ovipositor.

While investigating the anatomy of Seséa scoliceformis |

noted a remarkable peculiarity in the structure of the ovaries.

Each ovary contains fourteen tubes, each of which emits a

small excretory canal. Every two canals unite, forming

seven egg-tubes, which then combine to form one oviduct on

each side, and afterwards unite at the vagina. ‘This pecu-

liarity in the structure of the ovaries is very remarkable and

constitutes an exception to their usual type in Lepidoptera.

In all other Lepidoptera hitherto examined there are only

four egg-tubes in each ovary. It would be very interesting

to discover whether the same anomaly in the structure of the

ovaries is to be met with in other species of Ses¢a, or whether

it is peculiar to S. scolieformis. On dissecting S, tépult-

formis 1 found that it exhibited the normal structure of the

ovaries. I only count four egg-tubes in each ovary. These

ducts are long, rather narrow, and only slightly constricted,

so that they form straight rather than undulating tubes.

The short broad oviducts open into the long vagina, which is

considerably dilated at the end. ‘There are two accessory

glands, each of which is constructed of a broad pear-shaped

part, opening into the vagina, and a long narrow tube, coiled

in the peritoneal cavity. The unpaired supplementary gland

consists of a long, narrow, stalk-like tube, opening at the

lower end of the vagina. The receptaculum seminis is a long

narrow tube, with the rounded end coiled in the cavity of the

Sesia tipuliformis and Trochilium apiforme, Linn. 189

body, but the narrow hinder end opening into the vagina.

There is also a connecting canal extending from the middle

of the receptaculum seminis, and opening into the efferent

channel of the copulatory pouch—the small round sac which

terminates in a separate external opening by means of a

separate canal.

The structure of the female reproductive organs exhibits

considerable development. It hardly differs from the usual

Lepidopterous type except in the absence of branching fatty

glands. There is, however, a very slight trace of deviation

from the normal type, seen in the imperfect development of

certain parts.

Trochilium apiforme, Linn,

The skeleton exhibits the same peculiarities of structure

which are characteristic of Sesta tipuliformis and scolieformis.

The nervous system likewise exhibits the same arrange-

ment, showing the remarkable arrest in the development of

the insect in the pupa state. ‘There are nine ganglia—two

cephalic (supra- and infra-cesophageal), three thoracic, and four

abdominal, of which the last is the largest.

The digestive system exhibits the following parts :—(1)

the cesophagus, (2) the crop, (3) the stomach, (4) the small

intestine, (5) the large intestine, provided with a blind branch

(the cecum). ‘The cesophagus is very long and narrow and

is enlarged at the lower end. ‘The crop exhibits the dilata-

tion of the lower and lateral end of the cesophagus at its side,

as in the pupa. It remains in that condition when it changes

from the lower to the lateral position. The crop is narrower

and longer than in Sesta tipuliformis and scolieformis, and

opens into the stomach by a short broad stalk. ‘The re-

mainder is longer and narrower. ‘he blind appendage is

comparatively short, but the large intestine, behind the

blind branch and the cecum, is broad and thick, as in Sesta

tipuliformis and scolieformis.

The salivary glands are two long slender tubes, constructed

throughout exactly as in the two Sesza, and opening into the

mouth in just the same way.

The Malpighian vessels exhibit the typical structure.

There are three on each side of the intestine. ‘Two of these

unite in a common canal, but the third joins them, and then

they all terminate in a common canal, opening at the com-

mencement of the small intestine. ‘This common canal is

shorter, wider, and thicker than in S. tipuliformis. The

Malpighian vessels themselves are very long and sinuous

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. vi. 14

190 M. E. L Bouvier on the Circulatory System

tubes. The amalgamated Malpighian vessels exhibit no dila-

tation near the opening of the intestine.

The heart or dorsal vessel is constructed exactly as in S.

tipuliformis.

The respiratory system consists of two large respiratory

tubes, placed at the sides of the abdomen, and composed of

the united respiratory tubes which run from the trachee.

These abdominal respiratory tubes are continued to the thorax,

and subdivide. At the hinder end of the abdomen the two

main respiratory tubes are united in a curve, but there is no

connexion between them at any other part of their course,

and thus they differ from the respiratory tubes of S. tépuli-

jformis, in which the conducting respiratory canals are con-

nected by wide respiratory tubes at each segment.

The male reproductive system is of the same form and

construction as in S. tipuliformis. It includes :—testes, con-

tained in a common scrotum; two deferent ducts, opening

into the large round vestcule seminales; the ductus ejacula-

torius, shaped like a long sinuous tube ; a horny penis, pro-

vided with a furrow; and two long, sinuous, accessory

glands.

The female reproductive system consists of the following

parts:—(1) two ovaries, (2) two oviducts, (3) vagina, (4)

copulatory pouch, (5) receptaculum seminis, (6) one unpaired

accessory gland, (7) two paired accessory glands, and (8)

ovipositor. Each ovary consists of four very long sinuous

ego-tubes. These four tubes unite into one common oviduct,

and then both oviducts open into the vagina. The receptac-

ulum seminis is a little round sac, which opens at one end

into the copulatory pouch and at the other into the vagina.

The unpaired accessory gland resembles a long, narrow,

sinuous tube, provided with two short, rounded, bag-like pro-

cesses at the upper end. The paired accessory glands

resemble two short sinuous tubes. ‘The copulatory pouch is

an oval and rather large sac, which opens outwards by a

separate outlet through the deterent canal, but which com-

municates with the receptaculum seminis by a connecting

tube, and appears to be indirectly connected with the vagina.

XXIV.—On the Circulatory System of the Carapace in the

Decapod Crustacea. By E. L. BOUVIER *.

THE circulatory system of the Decapod Crustacea, as described

in the classic memoirs, after the investigations of Lund,

* Translated from the ‘Comptes Rendus des Séances de l’Académie

des Sciences,’ tome ex., June 9, 1890, p, 1211 et seg.

of the Carapace in the Decapod Crustacea. 191

Krohn, and, above all, of H. Milne-Edwards, consists (1) of

an arterial system which conveys the blood directly from the

heart and pours it into the lacunew of the body-cavity, (2) of

a branchial system in which tie blood from the lacune, after

being arterialized, circulates in the direction of the heart,

and is eventually poured into the pericardial chamber by

which the latter is surrounded.

Huxley reproduces these ideas in bis work on the Crayfish,

and adds that the pericardial sinus is perhaps partially occu-

pied “by some blood which has not passed through the

branchiz, though this is doubtful” *. Claus, in a recent

paper, is much more positive ; he states that the membrane

of the carapace always contains venous blood, derived it

may be from the lacune of the body-cavity, it may be

from the arterial extremities of the tegumentary branches

of the lateral anterior arteries (antennary arteries), and he

justly observes that this blood “ certainly does not flow into

the branchial sinus for the purpose of passing through the

branchi, but passes directly from the body-walls into the

pericardial sinus” +. The learned carcinologist appears to

make use of this fact to combat the opinion of Milne-Edwards,

who holds the heart of the Decapod Crustacea to be an

arterial heart in the sense that the Molluscan heart is; how-

ever, he merely formulates, without further details, the rule

quoted above, contenting himself with describing very

minutely the circulation in the carapace of the Phyllosoma-

stage ot the larva of the lobster.

Now, if we consider that the larve of Decapod Crustacea,

before the branchiz appear, have no other respiratory appa-

ratus than the membrane of the carapace, and must therefore

respire in the same manner as Mysis{, we are forced to believe

that, in the absence of demonstrative proof, we cannot draw

conclusions from the larva as to the adult, and we ask our-

selves whether Milne-Edwards may not be right after all in’

holding the Decapod heart to be exclusively arterial.

Numerous experiments and a large number of injections

performed on crayfish (Astacus fluviatilis), on species of Pa-

gurus (Eupagurus Bernhardus, EH. Prideauxii), on Dromia

(Dromia vulgaris), on aquatic crabs (Platycarcinus pagurus,

* Huxley, ‘The Crayfish ; an Introduction to the Study of Zoology,’

p. 56 (1880).

+ Claus, “Zur Kenntniss der Kreislaufsorgane der Schizopoden und

Decapoden,” Arbeiten aus dem Zool. Instit. d. Univ. Wien, Bd. v. p. 40

1884).

t Beit “Circulation et respiration chez les Crustacés Schizopodes

(Mysis),” Arch, Zool. Exp. 2° série, t. i. (1883).

192 On the Circulatory System in the Decapod Crustacea.

Carcinus menas), and on land-crabs of the genus Cardisoma,

have enabled me to study in all its details the circulation in

the membranous walls which clothe the carapace in the bran-

chial region, and to substantiate by definite investigations on

adults the rule enunciated by Claus.

The afferent system of the membrane which clothes the

carapace in the branchial regions has its origin in the vast

postcephalic lacuna which surrounds the liver and the entire

stomach; a quantity of blood, very variable in amount in

the different types, also enters this membrane by the ultimate

branches of the lateral anterior (antennary) and posterior

arteries. In the land-crabs of the genus Cardisoma, as in

Birgus latro, which was studied by Semper, the largest por-

tion of the blood is drawn from the ventral region of this

lacuna and forms a large trunk in front, which then divides

into several branches, the secondary divisions of which are

very numerous, very minute, and gather themselves into a

plexus; but in the more distinctly aquatic Decapod Crustacea

the large afferent trunk usually does not exist, and we are

confronted with an infinite number of little anastomosing

lacunar canals, which detach themselves from the lacuna at

its points of contact with the membrane.

The efferent system is absolutely constant ; it consists of a

well-defined trunk which follows the membrane close to the

Jower tree border of the carapace; very narrow anteriorly,

this trunk receives on its way the efferent branches of a plexus

whieh is continuous with the afferent plexus; it increases

considerably in size the further back it gets, and opens

directly into the pericardium either at its posterior angle

(Astacus) or at the sides (edible crab, Cardisoma). The

whole of the efferent system, the pericardium, and the entire

arterial system can be easily injected by way of this large

efferent trunk.

In studying the disposition of the afferent and efferent

‘ canals in this region of the membrane we are soon convinced

that we are dealing with a cutaneous respiratory apparatus

analogous to that of J/yscs, and that it is the exaggeration of

this arrangement which allows certain Crustaceans (land-

crabs, Lirgus latro) to live a very long time out of the water,

In other words, the blood which returns directly to the peri-

cardium by way of the large efferent trunk of the carapace is

not venous but arterial blood. It is possible that a portion of

the venous blood of the lacune returns directly to the peri-

cardium, and we even find two orifices at the bottom of the

pericardial sinus of the edible crab, which seem to be intended

to serve this purpose ; but in any case we are bound to con-

cede to the system of the carapace an efficient respiratory ré/e.

Mr. G. A. Boulenger on a new Species of Mormyrus. 193

We may sum up our results as follows:—In the Schizo-

pods and in the abranchiate larve of Decapod Crustacea

respiration is purely cutaneous and is principally effected in

the membrane which clothes the lateral walls of the carapace.

In the adult Decapods this respiratory apparatus persists, and

resents an absolute fixity, at any rate as far as regards its

ca. efferent canal; but a secondary respiratory system is

added to that of the larva, and it is this latter system, in

which the branchiz are intercalated, which is really the only

one described in the classic works. This branchial system is

undoubtedly the more important from a physiological point

of view (except perhaps in the terrestrial species) ; but it is

a secondary apparatus which in no way lessens the import-

ance of the cutaneous system.

XXV.— Description of a new Species of Mormyrus.

By G. A. BOULENGER.

Mormyrus mento.

Pee oo... V..6.. Li lat:.85-.,. L..tr. 43.

Snout short, curved, once and a half the diameter of the

eye, 745 the length of the head. Mouth terminal, on a line

with the lower border of the eye, its width one fifth

the length of the head. Teeth moderately large, notched,

five in the upper jaw, six in the lower. Diameter of the

eye one fifth its length, about two thirds the width of the inter-

orbital space. Chin strongly swollen. Origin of the dorsal

halfway between the gill-opening and the caudal, and above

the ninth ray of the anal. Pectoral as long as its distance

from the nostrils, extending a little beyond the base of the

ventral, which measures nearly half the length of the head.

Depth of body 3} times in total length (without caudal),

length of caudal peduncle 5} times; depth of caudal peduncle

one fourth its length. 12 scales round the caudal peduncle.

Silvery, with fine brown dots, which are very crowded on the

head and the dorsal and ventral lines.

Total length 190 millim.

Closely allied to JZ. senegalensis, Stdr., from which it is

distinguished by the smaller scales and the more slender

caudal peduncle, and to MV. cyprinoides, L., which has smaller

teeth and a deeper caudal peduncle surrounded by 16 scales.

A single specimen, from the Gaboon.

194 Miscellaneous.

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICE.

A Synonymic Catalogue of Recent Marine Bryozoa.

By [Miss] E. C. Jerry.

Srupents of the systematic arrangement of the Polyzoa will welcome

the publication of this exceedingly useful book. The author remarks

in the preface that in the compilation two chief ideas have been

kept in view—firstly, to collect as far as possible all the names of

recent Polyzoa that have been published, and, secondly, ‘* to reduce

the synonymy to something like fact.” Even a cursory examina-

tion of the contents of the Catalogue will give evidence of the, if

possible, too conscientious care with which the first part of the pro-

gramme has been carried out. For instance, no less than eighty-

seven bibliographical references are given to Scrupocellaria scruposa

and one hundred and forty to Membranipora pilosa and its varieties.

Many of the papers referred to may be of interest from an anti-

quarian point of view; but, so far as the systematic zoologist is

concerned, are worthy only of a place in an index expurgatorius,

We would not be understood to find fault with the compiler of a

catalogue for aiming at completeness, which is one of the chief

merits of a work of this description.

The correct classifying of synonyms requires a practical knowledge

of the group. This part of the work has been carried out with

considerable judgment. The genera are arranged in alphabetical

order, as also are the species included under each genus. The

specific names are printed in the same type as the generic, to dis-

tinguish them from the synonyms. A useful, and in this case

indispensable, bibliographical index, followed by a general index, is

inserted at the end of the book.

We regret to have to point out a few faults in this valuable

work. The synonymy is occasionally incorrect. Farcimia cereus,

Pourtales (p. 166) is not synonymous with Wellia simplex, Busk.

The insertion of dates of publication in every case where it was

possible would have increased the usefulness of the work.

With regard to the title of the Catalogue, it is not insular preju-

dice but a careful weighing of the evidence which leads us to adopt

the name Polyzoa, first applied by Vaughan Thomson, in prefer-

ence to “ Bryozoa” (Ehrenberg), chiefly used by continental

zoologists. The arguments for retention of the former name put

forward by Mr. Hincks appear to be conclusive.

But it would be ungracious to be severely critical concerning the

errors, in view of the immense mass of information brought together

and arranged with such painstaking labour and judgment. The

author assuredly deserves the gratitude of all students of Polyzoa,

MISCELLANEOUS.

On two new Species of Coccidea infesting the Stickleback and

the Sardine. By P. Tuftoman,

Tue Coccidea of fishes have not yet formed the subject of any

descriptive treatise, and what we know about them is confined to

the mere mention of their existence *.

* Eimer, ‘Ueber die Ei—oder kugelformigen Psorosp. der Wirbelthiere,’

S 55 (1870); Biitschli, Bronn’s ‘Thierreichs Klass. und Ord.,’ Bd. i.,

-rotozoa, p. 584,

Miscellaneous. 195

I have met with two species—one in the liver of the stickleback,

the other in the testis of the sardine. Both belong to the genus

Coccidium, as characterized by the successive works of Leuckart,

Schneider, and Balbiani; that is to say that, on arriving at their

full development, they form four spores, each of which encloses

two falciform bodies.

(i.) Coecidid of the Stickleback (Coccidium gasterostei, sp. n.).—I

discovered this species in April of the present year in sticklebacks

(Gasterosteus aculeatus) from the marshes of Vilaine, in the Morbi-

han. ‘This Coccidid is of small size and its cysts only measure 16

to 18 ». It lives in the hepatic cells, undergoing the whole of its

development in the same cell. I have several times observed cells

containing three or four cysts. These facts are easily made out by

teasing a portion of diseased liver. By making sections of the

organ, after fixing, hardening, and embedding it in paraffin, I have

been enabled to discover the developmental phases and to study

them much more easily than by teasing: but it was by means of

the latter method alone that I succeeded in determining the exact

relations of the parasite to the hepatic cell. I have not been able

to observe the yery young stages. On attaining its full develop-

ment Coccidium gasterostei measures, as | have already said, 16 to

18 » in diameter. It is a little spherical mass of plasma enclosing

a very large number of coarse globules ; these are tolerably refrac-

tile, but do not affect polarized light.

At this point the Coccidium encysts, that is to say the plasma

surrounds itself with a delicate transparent pellicle of a uniform

spherical shape. The plasmic mass then contracts, leaving an

empty space between it and the wall of the cyst. The nucleus lies

in the centre of the plasma, though the granulations of the latter

sometimes render it difficult to determine its presence. After a

short time it migrates to the periphery and divides, The small

size of the nucleus renders the task of observing it an extremely

delicate one, and I have therefore not been able to follow all the

stages of its division; I have, however, found figures sufficiently

distinct to enable me to recognize karyokinesis.

The two nuclei resulting from this division divide in their turn,

and we finally get four nuclei placed at the extremities of two

perpendicular diameters of the plasmic sphere. The latter then

splits up into four little spheres, each of which encloses a nucleus,

This segmentation of the primitive mass appears to take place very

rapidly, and most probably in the majority of cases it does so all at

once. There is sometimes a second stage, which, by reason of its

extreme rarity in my preparations, is probably a very short one,

that is supposing it to be constant. The four little nucleated

spheres are sporoblasts. Their nucleus divides (always indirectly)

and the binuclear sporoblasts then lengthen out, surround themselves

with an envelope, and reassume the characters of typical spores of

Coccidium, that is to say, each of them encloses two falciform bodies

provided with a nucleus. During the formation of these sporozoids

there is to be seen a residual granular mass, which diminishes little

by little during their increase in size (Schneider’s residue). The

mature spore is fusiform in shape and 10 » long by 4 to 6 uw wide.

196 Miscellaneous.

Each of these sporozooids occupies nearly the entire length of the

spore, but they are intertwined in such a way that the broad

extremity of the one corresponds to the tapering extremity of the

other. ‘The nucleus is situated towards the middle. At one of the

extremities, and often at both, we find a little globule analogous,

in position at least, to the vacuoles described by Schneider in the

spores of Coccidium sphericum and of Coccidium proprium *.

I have not been able to follow the history of this parasite further,

and the ultimate destiny of the spores is unknown to me, as is also

the manner in which the sticklebacks become infected. Probably the

spores reach the intestine by way of the bile-ducts and are thence

carried to the exterior; but I have never met with them in the

digestive tract.

(i1.) Coccidid of the Sardine (Coccidium sardine, sp. n.).—I met

with this second species in the testis of sardines which M. Henneguy

procured from Concarneau and which he was good enough to permit

me to examine for parasites. Unfortunately I am compelled to

restrict myself to giving the characters of the adult state, the only

one which I was able to observe.

The spherical cysts measure about 50 » in diameter. In sections

of the testis they are to be found in the seminiferous tubules ; but

I was not able to determine their presence in the cells. In the

interior of the cyst one finds a granular mass applied against the

membrane, and in this four fusiform spores are implanted. The

latter, approximated at their fixed extremity, diverge at their free

ends and affect a more or less regular radial arrangement. Each

of these spores encloses two sporozooids with a nucleus ; the sporo-

zooids do not occupy the whole length of the spore, and they are

only very slightly intertwined.

A remarkable and highly distinctive character of Coccidium sardine

is'the small amount of space in the cyst occupied by the granular

mass and the spores.

This is the sum of the facts which I have been able to make out

concerning this new enemy of the sardine. I have been led to

publish this incomplete description owing to the interest attaching

to the affinity between and comparison of the two Coccidea whose

characters I have just given. By the disposition of the spores,

which are free in Coccidium gasterostet and implanted in a residual

mass in C, sardine, the latter species is allied to C. sphericum and

C. proprium (Sch.), and the former to C. oviforme.

In conclusion, these two Coccidea present this interesting cha-

racter, viz. that the whole of their development takes place in the

organ which they have attacked, and that one does not notice two

periods in their cycle of development, as is the case in many of

these parasites, and especially in Coccidiwm oviforme.—Comptes

Rendus des Séances de l Académie des Sciences, tome ex. June 9,

1890, pp. 1214 et seq.

* “Coccidies nouvelles ou peu connues,” Tablettes zoologiques, t. ii.

(Poitiers, 1887).

Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 5.6. Vol. VI, Pl

}

— nd a

le li Ps Los

f ~ Ne a *

6)) | \ Ab Vio bE

\ ass } . a i,

Se a Meals {3

——e - a

- o

‘J

Mintern Bros.delet lith.

Bs se

Ara. & . Vag Nat Hist. $

Gun ‘ }

. \ SS

2 Za 3.

. i —

4 }

# ay mers

FB {e)

==)

bln |

Para |

et + } ) ae

—— i} + { |

PA en \— | | | 4

eau | !

AY | \ \

WS \) { \/ /

| | / {

‘ Py \ \ )

— wet ete

SY A | ( Ny)

\_ — \ eae

| leer ] ) 4 |

: Feel P 'a

AZ ete

Vintern Bros. del et. lit}

6. Vol. L1.PL.V1

THE ANNALS

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

(SIXTH SERIES.]

No. 33. SEPTEMBER 1890.

XXVI.—Natural History Notes from H.M. Indian Marine

Survey Steamer ‘ Investigator, Commander kh. F. Hoskyn,

R.N., commanding.—No. 16. On the Bathybial* Fishes

collected in the Bay of Bengal during the season 1889-90.

By A. Atcock, M.B., Surgeon J. M. 8., Surgeon-Natu-

ralist to the Survey.

[Plates VIII. & IX.]

CONTENTS.

numeration and Topography of the Dredging Stations.

eview of the Collection, with List of the Fishes and Descrip-

tions of new Species.

§1.E

§2.R

§1. The Dredging Stations.

Or nine hauls of the trawl in depths of a hundred fathoms

and over within the limits of the Bay of Bengal during the

surveying-season of 1889-90, only five added anything to the

collection of fishes, and it will not be necessary to mention

‘here any but these five.

* Following the precedent of Dr. Gunther, I have here taken the 100-

fathom line as the near boundary of the bathybial fauna, In the Bay of

Bengal, at any rate, where already at 70 fathoms we find among all the

classes of marine animals numerous characteristic reactions to bathybial

conditions, the 100-fathom line appears to be a sufficiently unequivocal

limit.

Ann. & Mag. N, Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. vi. 15

198 Mr. A. Alcock on the Bathyhial Fishes

1. Station 96.—4th March, 1890.

Off Madras coast, lat. 18° 30’ N., long. 84°46’ E. Depth

98 to 102 fathoms. Bottom hard sand.

Temperature at surface 80° Fahr., at bottom about 64°

Fahr.

This was a clean sandy bank in clear water standing out

from the mud, which in that vicinity is almost universal.

There was a strong surface-current running northerly. The

old ‘ Challenger ’-pattern trawl was used, and over a thousand

fishes, of twelve species, and a very large number females

with mature ovaries, were brought up, besides great numbers

of crabs (chiefly Leucosina and Maiide), Penzids, and

Mollusks. It seems probable that this bank was a spawning-

ground.

2. Station 97.—14th March, 1890.

Off Madras coast, lat. 18° 26’ N., long. 85° 24’ E. Depth

1310 fathoms. Bottom olive mud.

Temperature at surface 80° Fahr., at bottom 36°2 Fahr.

Blue water, with a strong surface-current running northerly.

Twelve fishes, all quite dead, of six species of deep-sea

genera were obtained, besides very numerous and varied

Crustaceans and Annelids, Echinoderms, and Mollusks.

3. Station 101.—29th March, 1890.

Off Madras coast, lat. 16° 11! 15” N., long. 82° 30’ 30” E.

Depth 922 fathoms. Bottom brown mud.

Temperature at surface 87° Fahr., at bottom 39° Fahr.

Blue water and strong northerly current.

The take included two fishes of different species, Penzids,

Schizopods, and Actinids—all quite dead on arrival at the

surface,

4, Station 102.—1st April, 1890.

Off Madras coast, lat. 15° 38! N., long. 82° 30' E. Depth

920 to 690 fathoms. Bottom brown mud.

Temperature at surface 85° Fahr., at bottom 39°-75 Fahr.

Blue water and strong northerly current.

Result: two fishes of different species, deep-sea Meduse,

Corals, Echinoderms, and Crustaceans, all dead on arrival at

the surface.

of the Bay of Bengal. 199

5. Station 103.—2nd April, 1890.

Off Madras coast, lat. 15° 14’ N., long. 81° 9’ E. Depth

1260 fathoms. Bottom blue mud.

Temperature at surface 86° Fahr., at bottom 36° Fahr.

In the trawl-bag were two fishes of different species, both

quite dead.

§2. Review of the Collection, with List of the Fishes

and Descriptions of the new Species.

The number of specimens obtained in the above five hauls

was considerably over a thousand, most of which, however,

were from the sandy bank at Station 96. ‘They fall into

twenty-four species, of which nine (belonging to eight

genera and six families) are already known, though rare;

while fifteen (belonging to thirteen genera and nine families)

do not appear to have been yet described. Of the thirteen

genera into which the undescribed species fall, five have been

founded upon supposed generic types in this collection. To

glance at the subject of distinction: while the fishes from the

less depths (98 to 102 fathoms) mostly belong to well-known

East-Indian genera, yet as exceptions we must note with some

interest Centropristis investigatoris, sp. n., and Trigla hemi-

sticta, Schlegel; those from all depths show, as would be

expected, identities or marked alliances with the bathybial

and hemibathybial forms of the seas of Aru, Banda, Celebes,

&e.; lastly, the discovery in the Bay of Bengal of a deep-sea

Pediculate showing the closest affinities with Onetrodes from

the Greenland Sea is another remarkable illustration of the

wide range of distribution of the true deep-sea fishes.

ACANTHOPTERYGIIL

Family Percide.

CEnTROPRISTIS, C. & V.

1. Centropristis investigatoris, sp. n.

Closely allied to C. pleurospilus, Gthr., from the Arafura

Sea.

bl SS

Eee). 10/10. “AL 3/6.) Lvlat422* Ee tr,

The dorsal and ventral profiles are quite symmetrical.

Height of the body between 34 and 33, length of the head

15*

200 Mr. A. Alcock on the Bathybial Fishes

about 2,';, in the total, without caudal. Head inclined to

depression in its anterior half, deep, broad, and inflated in

its branchial region, with the operculum prolonged ; scaly,

except on the snout and upper jaw. Snout depressed, rounded ;

its tip formed by a prominent median knob on the projecting

lower jaw; its extreme length (including the mandibular

element) is equal to the major diameter of the eye and is less

thanits breadth. Eyes in their long diameter 43 in the head-

length ; the upper border of the orbit enters the dorsal profile ;

the breadth of the interorbital space is one third the length of

the eye. Nostrils superior. Mouth wide, oblique; jaws

strong, the maxilla reaches the vertical through the posterior

border of the orbit, the mandible closes outside the maxilla ;

teeth in villiform bands in the premaxilla and palatines and

in a small patch on the vomer; small canines in the man-

dible and at the maxillary symphysis; tongue long and

spathulate.

Gill-opening very wide ; operculum with two flat spines ;

preopercular border rounded and serrated throughout ; sub-

and interoperculum large ; pseudobranchiz coarse ; gill-rakers

tuberculate. Scales, except on the lateral line and in the row

flanking the dorsal fin, large, finely ctenoid, except on the

operculum ; eight series on the cheek. Lateral line salient,

with very small scales. One dorsal, with its spinous and soft

portions of equal extent, the fourth and fifth spines the

greatest and one fourth longer than the eye; the rays slightly

increasing in length to the ninth, which is less than two thirds

of the maximum body-height and shorter than the corre-

sponding analray. Caudal emarginate, with the upper lobe the

longer, its basal half scaly ; its length is about equal to that

of the pectoral, which is rather longer than the postorbital

portion of the head. Ventrals subjugular, the second ray

almost as long as the pectoral fin. Pyloric ceca few. Air-

bladder small.

Colours in life:—Head and body bright pink, belly and

throat white ; a broad bright yellow band passes from the tip

of the snout through the eye to the caudal fin; indefinite

bright yellow markings on the cheeks, opercles, and fins.

In spirit, faded yellow, with four incomplete cross bands of

rey.

‘Total length 5 inches.

Hab. Vide Station 96. Two specimens,

of the Bay of Bengal. 201

Brepuostoma, Alcock.

2. Brephostoma Carpentert. (Pl. IX. fig. 4.)

Brephostoma Carpenteri, Alcock, Ann, & Mag. Nat. Hist., Nov. 18 9,

p. 383.

More careful examination of this fish, now that it has been

delineated, leads me to the conclusion that instead of being

related to the Trachinide it has close affinities with Poma-

tomus, Risso; and I take this opportunity of placing it in

what I believe to be its proper natural position in the group

Apogonina.

If this position be conceded, the following diagnosis of the

genus should be sufficient :—

Head-bones and opercles unarmed; preoperculum with a

double edge. Mouth edentulous. Eyes large. ‘Two separate

dorsal fins, the first with five spines. Anal fin with one

spine and similar to second dorsal. Scales large, adherent,

etenoid. Seven branchiostegals. Pyloric ceca in moderate

number. No air-bladder.

PARASCOMBROPS, Alcock.

3. Parascombrops pelluctdus, Alcock.

Parascombrops pellucidus, Alcock, Journ, As. Soc. Beng. vol, lviil. pt. ii.

pp. 296, 297, pl. xxii. fig. 1.

About one hundred specimens were taken at Station 96

(98-102 fathoms), none of them being more than 4 inches

long ; many were mature females. ‘The facies of this fish (of

which one specimen had previously been found in 68 and one

in 65 fathoms) decidedly inclines to the bathybial.

Family Berycide.

MeLampuHais, Giinther.

4, Melamphaés mizolepis, Gthr.

Melamphaés mizolepis, Giinther, Ann. & Mag. Nat, Hist. 1878, vol. ii.

p- 185; and Zool, Chall. Exp. vol. xxii. p, 28.

A mutilated specimen, which corresponds in almost every

verifiable particular with the diagnosis of this species, was

dredged at Station 97, in 1310 fathoms. The radial formula

of our specimen is D. 74, A. 3, V. ee

A single scale was found still adherent to the thorax ; it

202 Mr. A. Alcock on the Bathyhial Fishes

was soft and almost coriaceous, and measured a quarter of an

inch in its major diameter. The pectoral fins reach to the

eighth anal ray.

Family Carangide.

BATHYSERIOLA, gen. nov.

Body oblong and compressed, covered with small deciduous

cycloid scales. Lateral line apparently unarmed. First

dorsal fin continuous, with rather feeble spines; the second

and the anal much more developed and without finlets. Anal

spines approximated to and continuous with the rest of the

fin. Ventral with a continuous membranous attachment to

the abdomen. Cleft of mouth narrow ; villiform teeth in the

jaws only. Preopercular border entire. Seven branchio-

stegals. Pseudobranchie. Pyloric appendages numerous.

No air-bladder. Vertebree 10/14.

5. Bathyseriola cyanea, sp. n.

All the tissues fragile.

B. 7. D. 8-9/24-25. A. 3/22. P. 22. V.1/5.

Body oblong and compressed ; its height about 34 in the

total and one ninth less than the length of the head.

Head compressed and thin in its lower, broad and heavy in

its upper half; its muciferous cavities well developed. Snout

rounded, a little inflated at the tip, the jaws equal in front ;

its length, which is hardly equal to its greatest breadth, is

equal to the diameter of the eye. Eyes circular, their dia-

meter not quite one fourth of the length of the head; they are

encircled by a sharp-edged adipose fold, widest fore and aft;

interorbital space wider than the eye, convex from side to side.

Nostrils large, situated almost superiorly at the tip of the

snout. Cleft of mouth narrow, the maxillary hardly reaching

the vertical through the middle of the eye; jaw-bones weak,

with a trenchant edge, which bears a narrow band of villiform

teeth ; tongue large and fleshy; buccal folds very broad.

Gill-cleft wide ; gill-membranes united anteriorly ; gill-covers

with thin, almost membranous, bones, the operculum with

two diverging weak stays above, the preoperculum bulging

backwards as a large, striated, entire lobe; gill-lamine

broad, gill-rakers on the first arch long, close-set, acute ;

pseudobranchiz fleshy. The mucosa of the whole oro-branchial

eavity black.

of the Bay of Bengal. 203

Scales extremely deciduous ; the few that still adhere are

small and membranous, and those of the lateral line, which

are 7; inch in their major diameter, have each a salient

membranous tube.

The dorsal and anal fins have thick gelatinous bases; the

dorsal spines are short and rather weak, and their intercon-

necting membrane is delicate; the anal spines are in close

contact with each other and with the rest of the fin. Caudal

symmetrically forked. Pectorals pointed, their length rather

more than four fifths the height of the body. Ventrals much

shorter than the pectorals ; they are adherent to the abdo-

men throughout their inner border, and can be retracted

within a shallow furrow in the middle abdominal line.

Peritoneal cavity large, the membrane black; numerous

pyloric ceca in an arborescent mass; no air-bladder. Ver-

tebree 10/14.

Colours in life, uniform bluish black, with an uneven silvery

sheen.

Total length 6} inches.

Hab, Vide Station 96. Four specimens, all mature ovige-

rous females.

This fish appears to have many Nomeid affinities.

Family Trachinide.

PONERODON, gen. nov.

Body elongate, naked. Eyes lateral. Two separate dorsal

fins, of which the second is much the longer, and equal, oppo-

site, and similar to the anal; ventrals thoracic; pectoral rays

branched. Cleft of mouth extremely wide; jaws distensible

and armed with canine teeth, as are also the palatines. Gill-

openings very wide, the gill-membranes united anteriorly ;

preoperculum with a (small) spine at its angle; seven bran-

chiostegals ; pseudobranchiz. Lateral line single, uninter-

rupted. Abdominal cavity enormous. No air-bladder. No

pyloric cxca. No anal papilla. Vertebre 14/24.

6. Ponerodon vastator, sp.n. (Pl. IX. fig. 5.)

Tissues fragile; gape and abdomen enormously distensible.

tee DD: LO/29) A298) Pees Ve dy5.

Body somewhat elongate and compressed, its height being

41 in the total without the caudal.

Head low, long, and compressed, its length being 3} in the

204 Mr. A. Alcock on the Bathybial Fishes

same standard ; its surface is studded with pores, those on the

crown being elliptical and arranged in numerous longitudinal

rows. Snout depressed, tapering, and rounded, its length

being twice the diameter of the eye and one fourth the length

of the head; the lower jaw projects slightly. Eyes lateral,

small, circular, deep-set ; interorbital space twice the diameter

of the eye and nearly flat from side to side; it is traversed

by two anteriorly-converging ridges which enclose a V-shaped

groove, in the centre and also at the apex of which is a lumi-

nous (?) gland. Nostrils large, superior, situated near the tip

of the snout. Cleft of mouth oblique, extremely wide, its

angle nearly reaching the preopercular angle; the maxilla,

which is much more slender than the premaxilla, is almost

three fourths the length of the head; the symphyseal con-

nexions are loose; the labial folds are thin and almost obso-

lete. Depressible hinged fangs in two rows, those of the inner

row being much the larger, in both jaws, and a row of distant,

fixed, recurved teeth in each palatine; the most anterior and

external premaxillary tooth is very stout, curved, and fixed.

Tongue free, thin, foliate. Gill-openings wide; gill-covers

thin and flexible, the preoperculum with a very oblique edge,

a small, stout, obliquely decurrent spine at its angle, and a

thick muscular covering; gill-membranes attached to the

isthmus in its anterior half; four gills, the last gill-cleft a

small foramen, branchial arches extremely weak and flexible ;

no gill-rakers ; pseudobranchiz well developed.

Skin entirely scaleless, thin, covered with a uniformly thick

adherent layer of mucus; a single lateral line, which follows

the dorsal profile from occiput to base of caudal.

Two dorsal fins, separated by an interval equal to two

thirds the length of the snout: the first, which begins slightly

in advance of the vertical through the base of the pectoral,

consists of ten slender but well-ossified spines, of which the

longest (third) is barely as long as the rostro-orbital portion

of the head; the second contains twenty-nine slender articu-

lated rays, branched at the tip and decreasing regularly in

length from before backwards, the longest (second) being

about half the length of the head. Anal equal, opposite and

similar to the second dorsal. Caudal symmetrically forked.

Pectorals slender, as long as the postorbital portion of the

head, all the rays branched. Ventrals thoracic, equal in length

to the rostro-orbital portion of the head.

The abdomen is a great elastic sac, which extends behind

the normally situated vent into the tail; it contains a vast

collapsed stomach, which extends from its anterior to its

of the Bay of Bengal. 205

extreme posterior limit, but no air-bladder and no pyloric

appendages.

There are fourteen abdominal and twenty-four caudal

vertebrae.

Colours in life :—Blotchy violet-black to black; gill-mem-

branes and opercles black; oral cavity, but not the peri-

toneum, darkly pigmented.

The enormous gape, the loosely articulated jaw-bones, and

the structure of the abdomen and stomach would permit the

deglutition of a relatively immense object.

When brought on board the fish was a good deal ruptured,

its belly was distended and pendent, and several ounces of

grumous chyme escaped from a tear in the tail.

Hab. Vide Station 102.

Total length 63 inches. One specimen.

Uranoscorus, C. & V.

7. Uranoscopus crassiceps, sp. 1.

Diagnosed at once by the extraordinary size of the head.

Pipe). af. A. 13. C.:15. Pl 18. V. 1/5.

Length of the head 2} in the total including the caudal,

its maximum breadth in repose (that is, when the opercles

are not extended and expanded for defence) is 3 the length,

its maximum height (and that of the body) is about 2 the

length ; bones of the head massive and rugose ; the preorbital

much sculptured, with a coarse procurrent spine at its antero-

inferior angle; the anterior border of the preoperculum raised

and inflated, especially in its middle, with numerous strong

ridges radiating from it across the bone upwards, backwards,

and downwards, the last ending in four or five procurved

spines, and a similar spine on the suboperculum; clavicular

spine small, grooved, its length equals the diameter of the

orbit; points of pubic bones projecting forwards as acute

spines on each side of the clavicular symphysis. Diameter of

the eye not quite one seventh the length of the head ; supra-

orbital margin broad, massive, longitudinally grooved. Lips

fringed with papille; no prelingual filament; curved, acute

(caniniform) teeth, in two rows in the upper, one in the lower

jaw and palatines, a second incomplete row at the mandibular

symphysis, a patch of small teeth on the vomer. No scales

on the throat or anterior part of belly.

Stomach an enormous sac, which in the specimen dissected

206 Mr. A. Alcock on the Bathybial Fishes

(a mature female with gravid ovaries) contained seven

entire individuals of Scopelus pterotus besides much débris ;

intestine longer than the entire body, coiled, with nine pyloric

appendages ; no air-bladder.

Colours in life :—Dorsum dirty greenish yellow, marbled

with lighter shades, venter silvery white, first dorsal black.

Total length of mature specimens 53 inches. About

twenty-five specimens.

Flab. Vide Station 96.

Family Pediculati.

Hauieuta@a, C. & V.

8. Halieutea stellata (Wahl).

(Vide Giinther, Catalogue, iii. pp. 203, 204.)

One small specimen from Station 96 (98-102 fathoms).

The skin is smoother and the dermal spines less robust

than in shallow-water specimens, while the mouth is slightly

smaller and the eye rather larger; the last character may

either be due to immaturity or may be a reaction to depth.

A second small Pediculate from 1260 fathoms remains

outside the area of incidence of any hitherto defined genus.

It is closest to Onerrodes, Liitken, and Melanocetus, Giinther.

It is with some diffidence that I propose to establish a new

genus for the reception of a single small specimen ; but there

seems to be no other course.

PARONEIRODES, gen. nov. ?

Differs from Onerrodes, Liitken, in possessing a second

cephalic instead of a true dorsal spine.

9. Paroneirodes glomerosus, sp.n. (Pl. IX. fig. 6.)

Ditlj/6scAsto AS,

When captured the form of the body was ovoid, though

unstable ; hardened in spirit it becomes compressed and oval.

The length of the head is five eighths, its greatest height

nine sixteenths of the total, without the caudal. The eye is

rudimentary, being deeply buried beneath a circular patch of

transparent (unpigmented) skin; above the eye is a promi-

nent, coarse, procumbent spine. Mouth moderately large, its

of the Bay of Bengal. 207

cleft obliquely ascending; the length of the maxilla is one

third that of the head; a narrow band (?) of small teeth in

each jaw and on the vomer; tongue large; only the floor of

the mouth pigmented.

Gills 24; gill-opening a small circular aperture just beneath

the root of the pectoral fin.

Skin thin and perfectly smooth and scaleless ; it is pro-

tected by a thick coat of mucus.

Two clavate cephalic tentacles, the first being rather more

than twice the length of the second, situated close together

immediately behind the interorbital space, with luminous

organs imbedded in their enlarged tips. Second dorsal and

anal placed far back on the tail, almost in contact with the

caudal, which is pointed and in length a little more than one

fourth of the total; all the rays of the vertical fins simple ;

pectorals very short, pointed; ventrals absent.

Colours :—Body and fins jet-black ; in spirit the tip of the

cephalic tentacles become white. Pharyngo-branchial and

peritoneal membranes unpigmented,

One specimen, 12 inch long.

Hab, Vide Station 103.

Family Cottide.

Tricia, Artedi.

10. Trigla hemisticta, Schlegel.

Trigla hemisticta, Temm. & Schleg. Faun. Japon., Poiss. p. 86, tab. xiv.

figs, 3, 4, tab. xiv. B ; Giinther, Cat. ii. pp. 201, 202.

About forty specimens from Station 96 (98-102 fathoms),

many of them being females with mature ovaries. It Is

remarkable that the largest specimen barely reaches a length

of 7 inches.

The original description of the vomerine teeth is “il n’en

existe qu’un petit tas,” and in these Indian specimens the

vomerine teeth are inconspicuous, obsolescent, or even in some

cases absent. The intestine is long and convoluted, and there

are five large pyloric ceca. The stomachs of the dissected

specimens contained Scopelt.

Colours in the fresh state :—Head pink, dorsal half of body

pink, with large scattered black spots, ventral half silvery

white ; pectoral interradial membrane dark olive-green, pec-

toral appendages and ventrals pink; first dorsal fin with a

large black patch from second to sixth spines; second dorsal

with a longitudinal row of black spots.

208 Mr. A. Alcock on the Bathybial Fishes

Family Gobiide.

Gostius, Artedi.

11. Gobtus cometes, sp.n. (Pl. VIII. fig. 2.)

Tissues fragile; all the fins elongate.

B. 5. D. 6/10 (11). A.10 (11). L. lat. 23-24.

L, trs 5-6... :C. 18-20... P..23. VW. 1/5.

Head with thin bones and inflated branchial region ; its

length about one fourth of the total, caudal included, three

eighths greater than its height and almost twice its breadth.

Maximum body-height about one sixth of the total length,

caudal included.

Snout truncated, its breadth much greater than its length,

which is two thirds the major diameter of the eye. Eyes

large, their major diameter being contained 53 times in the

head-length; they are situated far forwards, on the top of the

head, but with lateral visual axis, and are separated by a

narrow shallow groove. Mouth with very oblique cleft; the

maxilla reaches the vertical through the middle of the eye,

and the mandible is hardly prominent ; in each jaw an inner

band of villiform teeth, aud an outer regular row of uniformly

enlarged, acute, slightly curved teeth; tongue large and

fleshy. Gull-covers large, the suboperculum much larger

than the operculum; gill-lamine broad; gill-rakers small

and weak. Scales large (0°23 inch in the vertical, 0°18 inch

in the antero-posterior diameter), very finely ctenoid ; they

cover the crown of the head as far as the eyes, leaving only

the cheeks and opercles scaleless ; there are five or six rows

of scales between the second dorsal and the anal fins.

All the fins are elongated ; the second and third dorsal spines

are about half as long as the head; the rays of the feathery

second dorsal and anal increase in length from before back-

wards as far as the antepenultimate ray, which is a good deal

longer than the head, The caudal is long and pointed, its

longest rays, which are on the dorsal aspect, are one third

the total length. ‘The ventrals are united, but are not adherent

to the abdomen; their length is a little greater than the

height of the body. Pectorals with a long fleshy base, their

longest (middle) rays are nearly equal to the length of the

head.

Intestine short; anal papilla long and slender. A large

thin-walled air-bladder is present. Vertebree 11/13.

Colours in life:—Transparent grey, with seven broad bright-

yellow cross bands not quite reaching the abdominal raphe,

of the Bay of Bengat. 209

and the gills showing through the opercle as a bright pink

blotch ; the second dorsal and caudal fins beautifully pen-

cilled in alternate, narrow, obliquely transverse stripes of

black and white; anal with a broad dark border; ventrals

blue-black. In spirit, the yellow cross bands almost entirely

fade.

Total length 4 to 5 inches.

Hab, Vide Station 96. About 350 specimens of all sizes.

CaLuionyMus, L.

12. Callionymus carebares, sp.n. (PI. VIII. fig. 8.)

Allied to C. kaianus, Gthr., from the Arafura Sea.

Head large; tissues delicate.

emer a ayo. A989.) C. 12. Pr2ak. V. 1/5.

The upeurved brancliostegal rays are prolonged con-

siderably beyond the suboperculum, so that the extreme length

of the head is three sevenths of the total without, and about

one third with, the caudal. The height of the low cylin-

drical body is one eighth of the first standard and much less

than the height of the head. Lyes large, their major dia-

meter being rather over one fourth of the extreme head-

length and one fourth longer than the snout; they are sepa-

rated by a narrow shallow groove.

Floor of the mouth darkly pigmented.

Preopercular spine upeurved, very fine and acute ; its length

is two thirds the long diameter of the eye; its base is ad-

vanced to form a forward-projecting sharp spine of consider-

able length ; and on its upper border, close behind the angle

of the preoperculum, are one or two rather procumbent

spinelets.

The gill-opening is not much smaller than the orbit and

rather more on the flank than on the top of the head; the

branchial arches are slender and flexible, the gill-rakers

almost rudimentary.

The skin is loose and very thin. Lateral line single. The

first dorsal fin is lower than the second, its flexible spines

decreasing in length from before backwards; the height of

the second dorsal and of the anal is not quite twice the

greatest body-height ; the length of the caudal is rather more

than one fourth of the total; the pectorals are rather shorter

than the ventrals, which are as long as the postorbital portion

of the head and reach just beyond the origin of the anal when

laid back.

210 Mr. A. Alcock on the Bathybial Fishes

The intestine is convoluted; the anal papilla is very

slender, and in the male it is very much longer than it is in

the female. Vertebree 8/13.

Colours in life :—The upper half of the headfand body and

all the fins range from sepia-grey to blotchy black, and the

ventral surface of the body is transparent and colourless ; the

first dorsal fin has in the male a central black patch, and in

the female a central, black, white-edged ocellus.

Total length 5 inches.

Hab. Vide Station 96. About seventy specimens.

ANACANTHINI.

Family Ophidiide.

NEOBYTHITES, Goode & Bean.

13. Neobythites pterotus, sp. n.

With long feathery pectoral fins which reach to the origin

of the anal fin.

B.i7-8:,. D.-cirea 120: | A. eirean95s (Wi 2 be eee

Snout pointed ; head and body compressed ; tail long and

tapering, ending in a long narrow caudal fin, which is free

except at its extreme base.

Head with its mucous cavities well developed; its length

is about 2 that of the entire trunk, or about 4 of the total

without the caudal; its maximum height behind the occiput is

more than 2 of its length, or +3 of the maximum body-height ;

its breadth is nearly half its length; there is a strong acute

spine in the upper half of the operculum, but no other arma-

ture. Snout pointed, overhanging the mouth; its length,

less than its breadth, is 3% in the length of the head, or twice

the major diameter of the eye, which is deeply set beneath

the skin without any orbital fold ; interocular space convex,

24 times the diameter of the eye; nostrils very large, one near

the tip of the snout, the other at the angle of the eye. Cleft

of mouth wide, oblique; maxilla more than half as long as

the head, expanded and scaly at its posterior end ; in repose

the lower jaw is completely included within the upper; villi-

form teeth in narrow bands in jaws, in a V-shaped patch on

the vomer, in broad elliptical bands on the palatines ; entire

oro-branchial cavity intense black.

Gill-cleft very wide, the membranes being united only quite

anteriorly ; branchiostegals (in the one specimen obtained)

seven on the right side, eight on the left; gill-lamine very

of the Bay of Bengal. 211

narrow ; nine very long scabrous gill-rakers on the middle of

the first branchial arch besides rudimentary ones above and

below ; each pseudobranchia consists of two small pinnules.

Head, body, base of pectoral fin, and basal two thirds of

dorsal covered with small adherent scales ; between the base

of the dorsal and the vent there are thirty rows.

Dorsal fin much higher than the anal; its rays, the longest

of which are half the maximum body-height, are imbedded

in a thick gelatinous tissue covered with scaly skin, in their

basal two thirds, Caudal narrow, its length is a little more

than that of the postrostral portion of the head; it projects

freely beyond the other vertical fins, with which it is con-

nected only at its base. Pectorals entire, their bases fleshy

and free, their rays long and delicate, reaching the origin of

the analfin. The ventrals arise behind and above the pectoral

symphysis, their bases separated by an interspace about equal

to 3 the diameter of the eye; each consists of two short fila-

ments, of which the outer is a little the longer.

Stomach siphonal; intestine much coiled; no pyloric

ceca; air-bladder developed; peritoneum deeply pigmented

throughout.

Colours in the fresh state :—Body chocolate ; head, abdo-

men, and all the fins black.

Total length 83 inches.

Hab. Vide Station 97. Only one specimen.

Batuyonvs, Gthr.

14. Bathyonus glutinosus, sp. n.

Allied to Strembo oncerocephalus, Vaillant.

Pee eecrc,t25. A.circ.105. V.1. P.29-30. C10.

Head and body in spirit much compressed, but in the fresh

state, owing to the presence of a uniform thick subcutaneous

layer of mucus, rounded and subcylindrical ; tail long and

tapering.

Length of the head greater than that of the rest of the

trunk, or about 5} in the total without the caudal, the length

of the entire trunk being about one third of the same standard

and 23 times the maximum body-height or head-depth; an-

terior third of the head somewhat abruptly depressed, its

vertical profile forming an are of a much smaller ellipse than

that of the posterior part of the head. Snout depressed,

rounded, somewhat inflated at the tip; its length, which is

less than its breadth, is one fifth the length of the head.

212 Mr. A. Alcock on the Bathybial Fishes

Eyes situated in the uppermost part of the anterior third of

the head, deep-set, without orbital folds, their major diameter

being one tenth to one eleventh of the head-length and one

third the width of the convex interocular space. Nostrils

large, one at the antero-superior limit of the orbit, the other

midway between the first and the tip of the snout. Mouth

wide, oblique; the maxilla, which is half as long as the

head, completely encloses the mandible in repose ; villiform

teeth in narrowish bands in the jaws, palatines, and vomer,

the last arranged in a V with incurved limbs; oro-branchial

cavity jet-black throughout.

Gill-covers large ; the preoperculum overlaps large portions

of all the other opercular bones, extending almost to the

hinder edge of the operculum ; the operculum with a feeble

flat spur at the postero-superior angle, and another below

concealed by the overlying preoperculum ; gill-openings very

wide, the membranes separate throughout; gill-lamine

narrow; seventeen long scabrous gill-rakers on the first

branchial arch, besides some rudimentary ones above; no

pseudobranchize.

Small, thin, deciduous scales cover the entire head and

body behind the snout; there are twenty-five rows between

the dorsal fin and the vent. Lateral line indistinguishable.

All the fin-rays delicate. The dorsal and anal fins are

thick and fleshy; the highest rays of the dorsal—near the

middle of the fin—are higher than the corresponding anal

rays, and measure nearly half the maximum body-height ;

the dorsal begins well in advance of the gill-opening. Caudal

very narrow, its length nearly one twelfth of the total ; it is

confluent with the other vertical fins only at its base. Pec-

torals entire, pointed, half as long as the head. Ventrals

arising at the pectoral symphysis, close together ; their single

ray is as long as the postorbital portion of the head.

Stomach siphonal ; intestine wide, much coiled ; no pyloric

cxea ; liver large; an air-bladder.

The stomach of the dissected specimen contained a Peneid.

Colours in the fresh state: transparent grey; head, belly,

and pectorals black.

Length 7 to 8 inches.

Hab. Vide Station 97. Five specimens.

TAUREDOPHIDIUM, gen. nov.

Allied to Acanthonus, Gthr.

Head large and thick, armed on the opercles with strone

spines; body compressed. Snout broad, not overhanging

of the Bay of Bengal. 213

the large mouth. Eyes none. No barbel. Villiform teeth

in the jaws, vomer, and palate. Gill-membranes rather

broadly united; four gills; eight branchicstegals ; no pseudo-

branchiz. Small deciduous scales on body and head; lateral

line indistinguishable. Vertical fins confluent; pectorals

entire; ventrals widely separated, each consisting of two

filaments.

15. Tauredophidium Hextii, sp.n. (PI. VIII. fig. 1.)

The soft tissues comparatively firm, and the bones, except

those of the opercles, strong and compact; no eyes ; immense

spines on the opercles.

eee ot. A. 58. V.2. P18... C. 10:

The trunk much deeper and broader than the tail, its

length being 24 in the total without the caudal and its height

about 4} in the same; the tail low, compressed and acumi-

nate.

Head broad, pyramidal, its dorsal outline rising straight

from the tip of the snout to the occiput at an angle of nearly

45°; its length is about one fourth of the total without the

caudal, its height about {, its breadth about 3, of its length;

the cranial bones are compact and resistant, forming a sort of

buckler in the broad frontal region; the preoperculum and

operculum have each an independent lateral ginglymoid

motion, allowing the erection of the enormous grooved spines

with which these bones are armed; the operculum, which is

a short narrow bone, carries at its postero-superior angle a

single straight retrorse spine, measuring half the length of the

head; the preoperculum bears three spines, which radiate

from its angle, the middle one being the longest and nearly

three fourths the length of the opercular spine ; the occipital

crest projects subcutaneously as a coarsely pointed eminence,

and behind it the stout, elongate, first (?) neural spine pro-

jects similarly but even more conspicuously. The snout is

broad and rounded, and does not overhang the mouth. The

eyes are completely atrophied ; the small orbital cavities are

hidden beneath thick sealy skin, and are filled with connective

- tissue, deeply imbedded in which is a small pigmented ocular

bulb about the size of an ordinary pin-head. Nostrils large.

Muciferous cavities of snout and mandible well developed and

opening to the exterior by pores. Mouth large, its cleft

nearly horizontal; maxilla more than half the length of the

head, much expanded behind, protractile, completely including

the lower jaw in repose; labial fold absent on the upper,

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. vi. 16

214 Mr. A. Alcock on the Bathybial Fishes

rudimentary on the lower jaw. ‘Teeth in narrowish villiform

bands in jaws, vomer, and palatines. Tongue large. Oro-

branchial cavity intense black throughout. Gill-opening

moderately wide, the membranes rather broadly united below

the isthmus anteriorly ; gill-lamine very narrow; ten long

pointed scabrous gill-rakers on the first branchial arch,

besides some rudimentary ones above and below.

Head and body covered with small deciduous scales;

apparently 22 rows between the dorsal fin and the vent.

Lateral line indistinguishable.

Vertical fins united ; the dorsal begins just behind the

vertical through the base of the pectoral, its longest rays—

about the middle of the fin—are rather over one third the

maximum body-height and exceed the corresponding anal

rays in length. Caudal long and pointed. Pectorals entire,

pointed, as long as the head without the operculum. Ven-

trals jugular, arising from bony bases which are distant by

a wide interspace equal in width to one third the length of

the head; each consists of two filaments, of which the inner

is much the longer, reaching beyond the origin of the anal

fin.

A bunch of about six slender ceca situated above the

pylorus. Air-bladder present.

Colours in the fresh state :—Uniform chocolate; fins

blackish ; throat and belly black, owing to the pigmentation

of the peritoneum.

Total length 4,;'5 inches.

Hab, Vide Station 97. Three specimens.

When brought on board the skin of the head was injected

and spotted with small capillary hemorrhages.

Family Macruride.

Macrurvs, Bloch.

Subgenus Macrurvs, Bloch.

16. Macrurus Hoskynit, sp. n.

B. 6. iD: Lit: A. cire. 90. V. 9. P. 19-20.

Length of the head about one fifth of the total, its height

about two thirds, its breadth not quite half, its length,

Snout subtrihedral, its length almost equal to the diameter

of the large circular eye, which is about one fourth the leneth

of the head; interorbital space slightly convex, its width

one fourth greater than that of the eye. Nostrils close

together in front of the angle of the eye, the posterior very

of the Bay of Bengal. 215

large. Mouth small, completely inferior, the infraorbital

ridge being most distinct; the maxilla reaches a short way

behind the vertical through the anterior border of the orbit.

Teeth in broad bands in both jaws, villiform in the lower,

cardiform in the upper. Barbel barely one fourth the length

of the eye.

Gill-opening narrow, the gill-membranes being broadly

united ; synarthrosis of first branchial arch and gill-cover

very broad; gill-lamine narrow; oro-pharyngobranchial

cavity uniformly deeply pigmented.

Body and head, except the jaws and the glosso-hyal region,

covered with spinigerous, imbricating, rather deciduous scales.

Those on the body are of uniform large size (3; of an inch in

either diameter), imbricate in the anterior two thirds and

upper and lower fifth, and longitudinally fluted throughout

their free portion, the ridges between the grooves bearing

spinelets along the greater part of their length. On a scale

from the flank there are usually thirteen such ridges, of which

all but the outermost are spiny, the spinelets of the central

ridge being superior in size to all the others, and they

alone project beyond the edge of the scale. The lateral line

runs five rows of scales below the origin of the first dorsal

fin.

First dorsal spine rudimentary ; the second prolonged into

a filament and almost as long as the head, its front edge

armed with about thirty decumbent spinelets; the second

dorsal fin begins about a snout-length behind the first, its

rays being very inconspicuous. Pectoral short, its length

being less than half that of the head; somewhat rounded.

Ventrals with the first ray prolonged into a filament, the

entire ray being nearly as long as the second dorsal ray.

Stomach siphonal. Intestine long and much coiled ; nine

pyloric appendages. A large air-bladder.

Colours in the fresh state:—Chocolate; the jaws, gill-

covers, belly, and fins black.

Total length 14} inches.

Hab. Vide Station 97. One specimen.

Macrurus Hoskyniti—named after the accomplished Super-

intendent of the Indian Marine Survey—appears to be allied to

~ Macrurus asper and to be one of the known bathybial Macruri.

It is the deepest-water species yet obtained in the Bay of

Bengal, and it seems significant that it is the largest. ‘The

specimen described emitted a powerful and disagreeable musky

odour when in the fresh state.

16®

216 Mr. A. Alcock on the Bathybial Fishes

Family Pleuronectide.

Scranectes, Alcock.

Scianectes, Alcock, Journ. As. Soc. Bengal, vol. lviii. pt. ii. p. 284.

This genus was established to include two Indian species

(Se. lophoptera and Se. macrophthalmus), taken in 68 to 100

fathoms by the ‘ Investigator,’ and represented at the time by

only three small specimens. The ‘ Investigator’ has since

collected several fine specimens of Sc. macrophthalmus, from

the examination of which several errors in the original diag-

nosis have been detected.

I beg now to amend that diagnosis and to place Scdanectes

in what now appears to me to be its proper position, near

Leops, Gthr.

Cleft of the mouth narrow, the maxillary being less than a

third the length of the head, with the dentition much more

developed on the blind side. Vomerine teeth present. The

dorsal fin commences before the eye on the snout. Kyes on

the left side, close together. The rays of the vertical fins

simple, elongated, weak, and filamentous. Scales minute,

very deciduous. Lateral line with a curve above the pectoral.

Gill-membranes united at the throat.

17. Scianectes macrophthalmus, Alcock.

Scianectes macrophthalmus, Alcock, J. A. 8. B. vol. lviii. pt. ii. p. 292,

pl. xvi. fig. 4; and Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. November 1889, p. 398.

B.'6. D.85-88: A..68. > L.lat. eire. 95,

Body pyriform, very delicate, its height about 25 in the

total without caudal. The length of the head is one third

of the same standard and rather less than its height. Snout

obtuse, about half as long as the eye. yes on the left side,

close together, separated by a salient decliving ridge, the

lower slightly in advance; their major diameter about one

fourth the length of the head. Cleft of the mouth nearly

vertical ; length of the maxilla a little more than one fourth

that of the head; the lower jaw projecting in repose. Villi-

form teeth in a band on the blind side of each jaw and in a

patch on the vomer.

Gill-cleft very high; the opercles thin and the branchio-

stegal rays prolonged; gill-membranes broadly united ; gill-

rakers distant, small, lanceolate.

Scales minute, thin, smooth, deciduous. Lateral line

salient, curved above the pectoral, continued right along the

caudal fin.

of the Bay of Bengal. 217

The dorsal fin commences on the blind side of the snout in

front of the level of the eye, its longest rays (just behind the

middle of the fin) are not quite half the length of the head

and are slightly shorter than the corresponding anal rays.

The pectoral fin is more developed on the coloured side,

where, if laid forward, it reaches to the posterior border of

the lower (anterior) orbit. Ventrals six-rayed, the left wider

than the right. Caudal pointed, with 17 rays, its length

nearly one fifth of the total.

Colours in the fresh state :—Left side dark sepia; vertical

fins and Jeft ventral black; left pectoral grey in its basal

third, black in its distal two thirds ; branchiostegal fringe on

the left side black, right side unpigmented.

Originally obtained in 100 tathoms, 40 miles 8.W. of

Akyab; now from Station 96, where eleven specimens (the

longest 4? inches) were taken.

Cynoaxossus [ Hamilton- Buchanan].

18. Cynoglossus Carpenteri, Alcock.

Cynoglossus Carpenteri, Alcock, Journ. As. Soc. Beng. vol. lviii. pt. il.

p. 287, pl. xviii. fig. 1.

Several hundred specimens were taken at Station 96 (98—

102 fathoms), many of them being mature females. ‘The

general factes of this fish is certainly bathybial.

PHYSOSTOMI.

Scopeus, Gthr.

19. Scopelus (Myctophum) pterotus, sp. n.

Pete A 7. “La. lat. circ, 30.. P: 15: V. 8.

Body compressed, with the posterior half much lower than

the anterior ; its greatest height just over one fourth of the

total without the caudal, its least height, midway between the

adipose dorsal and the base of the caudal, one third its greatest

height at the shoulder.

Head large, its length a little more than one third the total

without the caudal, its height two thirds its length. Snout

obtuse, symmetrically rounded, its depth more than three

times its length, which is less than half the diameter of the

eye. Eye circular, moderately large, its diameter being one

third the length of the head; the posterior border of the orbit

is half an eye-diameter distant from the vertical border of the

preoperculum; no spine above the orbit; interorbital space

218 Mr. A. Alcock on the Bathybial Fishes

less than a diameter of the eye in width anteriorly, more pos-

teriorly. Mouth large, moderately oblique ; the jaws perfectly

equal in repose ; the maxilla reaches the preopercular angle

and is dilated at its hinder end; no vomerine teeth, Opercles

large; the operculum produced into a membranous spur

behind ; the vertical border of the preoperculum very obliquely

recurrent. :

Scales extremely deciduous, smooth, eycloid, their average

diameter one twelfth of an inch,

The dorsal fin begins nearer to the tip of the snout than to

the base of the caudal, but behind the bases of the ventrals,

which are much advanced, its last ray falls in the vertical

through the first or second anal ray; adipose dorsal entire.

Pectorals long, extending to the first or second anal ray.

Luminous organs :—A lateral series extending close to the

mid-ventral line from the isthmus to the base of the caudal,

and numbering four to base of ventral, three more to origin

of anal, ten more to hinder end of anal, and one more at base

of caudal; above this rectilinear series are the following,

rather more diffused—one at the angle of the preoperculum,

two along the edge of the gill-opening, one on the base of the

pectoral, two on the base of the ventral, three in a straight

line along the middle of the flank, and three along the middle

of the tail; no luminous organ on the back of the tail.

Nine pyloric ceca. A well-developed air-bladder.

Colours in the fresh state :—Uniform silvery, with thickly

scattered black specks ; opercies, iris, and first branchial arch

burnished silver.

Total length 13 inch.

Hab. Vide Station 96. About sixty specimens, many of

them being mature females.

20. Scopelus pyrsobolus, sp.n. (PI. VILL. fig. 3.)

Do 12S 6 AS ie eS Tae ae

Head large ; body compressed.

Length of the head, not including a membranous expansion

of the subopereulum which reaches considerably beyond the

root of the pectoral fin, 2$in the total without the caudal.

Greatest height of the body or of the head not quite one

fourth of the same standard, its least height behind the adipose

dorsal 24 in the greatest,

Snout almost obliterated by the encroachment of the large

eye; it is rounded, with the jaws exactly equal and opposed

throughout ; its length is one fourth the diameter of the eye,

of the Bay of Bengal. 219

Eye large, circular, bulging beyond the dorsal profile of the

head; its diameter is one third the head-lencth as above

limited ; its /east distance from the vertical border of the pre-

operculum is equal to half its diameter; supraorbital margin

smooth ; interorbital space anteriorly 4, posteriorly $, the

diameter of the eye. Mouth wide, oblique, the jaw-bones

thin and weak, the maxillary slightly expanded behind and

not reaching as far as the preopercular angle ; villiform teeth

developed on the vomer. Opercles large but extremely thin ;

the operculum and suboperculum both with membranous pro-

longations backwards ; the vertical border of the preoperculum

obliquely recurrent.

Owing to the almost complete denudation of the integu-

ments the nature of the scales cannot be determined.

The dorsal fin begins to arise nearer to the tip of the snout

than to the base of the caudal by a distance about equal to

half the length of its own base, and its first ray is almost in

the vertical through the origin of the ventrals ; the entire fin

is nearly one third the length of its base in advance of the

anal fin; adipose dorsal well developed. The pectorals reach

at least behind the sixth anal ray. The ventrals are broad.

The luminous organs have been too much damaged for

description; two series, traversing the ventral half of the

body on each side, still remain; two long luminous organs

occupy respectively the mid-dorsal and mid-ventral line close

to the base of the caudal.

About five large pyloric ceca ; a well-developed air-bladder.

Colours in the fresh state:—What was left of the integu-

ment was jet-black, like the entire oro-pharyngeal cavity ;

iris and antero-inferior part of opercles burnished silver, the

latter in the evening twilight emitting brilliant coruscations

of greenish-blue light.

‘Votal length without the caudal 34/5 inches.

Hab. Vide Station 102. One mature female specimen.

The shattered condition of this fish proved that it had been

dragged up through a a great depth of water; and its facies

is typically bathybial.

21. A third species of Scopelus, taken from the stomach of

a Triyla hemisticta, must be mentioned, as it cannot be in-

cluded among any of the species to which I have had literary

access.

Its radio-squamal formula is:—D. 11. <A. 14. P. 12?

Vv. 8. L. lat. 32. ;

Its eye is not quite one third the length of the head, the

scales are smooth and of a uniform size, the pectorals are

220 Mr. A. Alcock on the Bathybial Fishes

minute and the ventrals singularly large, and there is a con-

spicuous luminous organ immediately in front of the eye; the

dorsal fin is nearer to the snout than to the base of the caudal

and entirely in front of the anal. But the single specimen

has been too much damaged to become the type of a new species

and the subject of a description.

Family Stomiatide.

THAUMASTOMIAS, gen. nov.

Allied to Malacosteus, Ayres.

Body elongate, compressed, scaleless, with the vent not far

distant from the caudal fin. Head compressed, with the

cranium small, the snout short, and the cleft of the mouth

exceedingly wide. A long elastic muscular band passing

from the hyoid bone to the inner aspect of the mandibular

symphysis. ‘Teeth acute, unequal, in single series in pre-

maxillx, maxillz, mandibles, and palatines; none on the

tongue. Kye moderate. Gill-covers rudimentary. One

dorsal fin opposite to the anal, situated in the posterior fourth

of the body, near the caudal. No pectoral fins. Ventral

fins situated in the anterior half of the body. Gill-openings

very wide. No air-bladder.

22. Thaumastomias atrox,sp.n. (Pl. VIII. fig, 7.)

Head small, mouth extremely wide. Body elongate, low,

compressed, not diminishing much to the origin of the vertical

fins, but there rapidly and symmetrically narrowing to the

caudal peduncle, which is not quite one fifth the body-height

in depth.

D. 23; As. “Cr cire: 25. VPP ee:

Length of the head one fifth, height of the body one tenth,

of the total without the caudal.

Snout truncated, broad, with a slightly concave vertical

profile, its length one third the diameter of the eye. Eye

large, circular, its diameter about one fourth the length of the

head; interorbital space wider than the eye, convex. On

each side there is a small luminous organ, about the size and

shape of a caraway-seed, below and partly in front of the

eye, and another large salient slipper-shaped one, in length

more than one third the length of the head, lying parallel

with the upper jaw behind the eye. Mouth enormous, its

cleft as long as the head; its floor is completely wanting

of the Bay of Bengal. 221

except at the extreme anterior limit, its place being taken by

a long elastic muscular band which extends from the tip of

the hyoid to the inner surface of the mandibular symphysis ;

the mouth-cleft and the gill-cleft being thus continuous

beneath almost divide the head from the rest of the body;

the lower jaw projects beyond the upper. ‘Teeth, everywhere

except in the maxilla,in the form of slender acute rigid

fangs; in each premaxilla laterally eight or nine, with three

remote stouter ones at the symphysis; in each half of the

mandible laterally an uneven row of over twenty, with five

(one median flanked on each side by a pair) of superior

size at the symphysis; in each palatine a row of seven or

eight, increasing in size froin before backwards, and a patch

on the upper pharyngeal bones ; maxillary teeth in the form

of even, close-set, recurved serrations, of which there are over

thirty in each bone.

Gull-cleft extremely wide and oblique, its antero-superior

limit being above the middle of the eye; gill-cover reduced

apparently to a narrow straight preoperculum, very obliquely

articulated, furnished with a narrow membranous fringe ;

four branchial arches, extremely weak and flexible, bearing

very narrow lamine ; gill-rakers rudimentary.

Body scaleless. Skin thick, soft, velvety, and uniformly

covered with adherent tenacious mucus; apparently no lateral

line. Besides the large luminous glands already described,

there are two regular rows of minute luminous organs along

the ventral half of the body on each side: the upper, num-

bering about fifty, extending from the gill-opening to the base

of the caudal; the lower, numbering about forty, skirting the

ventral profile from the isthmus to the fifth anal ray; a few

similar luminous organs on the crown of the head.

The dorsal fin begins slightly in advance of the posterior

fifth of the body, and is equal and opposite to the anal. The

longest (central) anal rays are a little longer than the corre-

sponding dorsal rays, and are equal to the depth of the tail

at their point of origin. ‘The caudal is deeply forked, with

the lower lobe the broader and longer and about »'5 of the

total length.

Pectorals absent. The ventrals arise in the anterior half

of the body, their point of origin being 14 times as far from

the vent as from the margin of the gill-cleft ; the two outer

rays are thickened, coherent throughout, and prolonged, their

length being two fifths of the total length including the

caudal; the inner rays are short and weak.

Stomach siphonal, its cul-de-sac extending halfway along

the abdominal cavity ; intestine straight, opening at the

222 Mr. F. A. Bather on British Fossil Crinoids :

origin of the anal fin; apparently no pyloric caca. No air-

bladder.

Colours in the fresh state, as in spirit, intense black.

The small luminous organs were not distinguishable through

the enveloping mucus until after immersion in spirit; but

the large postocular organs were very conspicuous, that on

the right side being bright rose-pink, while that on the left

side was covered, except round its lower edge, which showed

as a silvery streak, with deeply pigmented cuticle.

Total length 42 inches.

Hab. Vide Station 97. One specimen, which was quite

dead when brought to the surface.

The other Physostomes obtained were (23) (ronostoma

microdon, Gthr., at Station 101, and (24) Chauliodus Sloanti,

Bl. Schn., at Stations 101 and 103.

The largest Chauliodus—a female with gravid ovaries—

measured nearly 9 inches.

In concluding this paper I should like to express once

again my deep obligations to my friend Professor J. Wood-

Mason, of the Indian Museum.

EXPLANATION OF PLATES VIII. & IX.

Fig. 1. Tauredophidium Hextii, 2.

Fig. 2. Gobius cometes.

3. Scopelus pyrsobolus, 2.

4, Brephostoma Carpenter.

Fig. 5. Ponerodon vastator.

6. Paroneirodes glomerosus.

7. Thaumastomias atrox,

8. Callionymus carebares, 2.

XXVII.— British Fossil Crinotds.—I11. Thenarocrinus ealli-

pygus, gen. et sp. nov., Wenlock Limestone. By F. A.

BaTuHer, M.A., F.G.S.

[Plate X.]

In pursuance of the intention expressed at the end of Paper L.,

I now enter on the description of the Fistulata from the

Wenlock Limestone ; and the first to be dealt with is an inter-

esting genus, which has not yet been described, but which

has been alluded to in Paper II. under the name of Zhenaro-

crinus.

Ill. Thenarocrinus callipygus. 223

The specimens on which the following description is based

are as follows :—

In the British Museum:

48049, a perfect specimen from root to crown, seen from

anterior ; bought of Mr. B. M. Wright. (Pl. X.

fig. 4.)

57478 a, crown and 1 inch of stem, seen from R. side, anal

plates just shown on L. of specimen; bought of Mr.

S. Allport. (Pl. X. fig. 3.)

57478 b, crown and ¢ inch of stem, seen apparently from L.

side ; arms broken at postpalmars leave ventral sac

exposed; bought of Mr. §. Allport. (Pl. X.

fig. 5.)

In Dudley Museum :

One specimen; arms preserved up to postpalmars; cup

crushed ; about 2 inches of stem, somewhat broken ;

orientation uncertain. (Pl. X. fig. 7.)

In Mason College Museum, Birmingham :

138, crown and 3 inch of stem, seen from posterior; arms

broken off after postpalmars, showing 43 inch of

ventral sac; rest of sac broken away ; cup frac-

tured. (PI. X. fig. 8.)

144, crown and } inch of stem, free from matrix, flattened in

antero-posterior plane; arms preserved up to post-

palmars 4*; on R. side ventral sac shows through

gemge (Pl X. fig: 1.)

153, crown and # inch of stem, free from matrix except at

distal ends of arms ; much rolled but not flattened,

cup fractured. (Pl. X. fig. 2.)

These three specimens were in Mr. Charles Ketley’s

collection.

In the collection of William Madeley, Esq., of Dudley:

One specimen, seen from anterior; arms preserved up to

postpalmars 38; 1% inch of stem, slightly crushed.

(Eleex ie.:9.)

In the collection of Charles Holcroft, Esq., of Kingswin-

ford, near Dudley :

293, a young specimen ; crown and ? inch of stem, seen from

* I use the expression “ postpalmars 2, 3,4 &c.” for postpalmars of

the second, third, fourth, and subsequent series, ‘‘ Postpalmars” alone

signifies the first series,

224 Mr. F. A. Bather on British Fossil Crinotds :

L. posterior side; distal ends of arms worn away.

CPT XG, fie 6.)

431, a much weathered crown, greatly crushed in the trans-

versal (or lateral) plane; free from matrix.

For the ready loan of the specimens in their possession my

best thanks are due to Mr. Holcroft and Mr. Madeley. I

have also to thank Mr. Madeley, in his capacity as Secretary

of the Dudley and Midland Geological Society, for lending

the specimen belonging to the Dudley Museum. For fur-

nishing the specimens from the Mason College Museum, Prof.

Charles Lapworth is to be thanked. Finally, for permission

to figure the specimens in the National Collection, I am in-

debted to Dr. Henry Woodward, F.R.S.

These specimens all appear to come from the Upper or

“Thin” bed of the Wenlock Limestone of Dudley, concern-

ing which I-am favoured by Mr. Madeley with the following

note :— ‘This bed is far more prolific of Crinoids, both as to

number and variety, than the Lower or ‘ Thick’ bed, and

all those well-preserved specimens where the fossil lies on a

thin bed of fine shale on the top of the limestone come from

this Upper or Thin bed of the Limestone.”

GENERIC DIAGNOSIS.

IB. 5; B. 5; R. 5; Arms simple, dichotomous; R’ in

Basal circlet, resting on r. post. 1B.; x rests on post. B. and

RY’, and only just reaches top of Radial circlet.

This arrangement of the anal plates, combined with the

great proportional width of all the other plates of the dorsal

cup and with the flat broad backs of the proximal arm-ossicles,

produces a very flat appearance, and the fossil, as it lies

stretched on the rock, resembles the outspread palm of a

hand; hence the proposed generic name, from @évap, the

palm.

Since all the above-mentioned specimens appear to belong

to one species, the foregoing characters are the only ones that

can be definitely taken as generic, and the following detailed

description applies to both genus and species.

DETAILED DESCRIPTION.

Dorsal cup, broad and composed of thin plates. Specimens

48049 B. M., 57478 a & b B. M., 138 Mason College,

144 Mason College, Dudley, and Madeley give the following

average measurements:—Breadth at base 7:14 millim. ;

III. Thenarocrinus callipygus. 225

breadth at summit 16°57 millim.; height of cup 8°71 millim.

Specimen 293 Holcroft has—breadth at base 4:5 millim. ;

breadth at summit 10 millim.; height of cup 5°5 millim. :

these proportions are practically the same as those of the

mature individuals. But since all these specimens are more

or less flattened the proportions are not those of the cup in

life ; nevertheless they will be found characteristic of most of

the fossils, and it must be remembered that this flattening is

itself largely due to the structure of the cup. The proportion

of the cup in life may be gathered from the uncrushed speci-

men 153 Mason College, of which the mean measurements

are :—Breadth at base 9 millim.; breadth at summit 15

millim. ; height of cup 11 millim. This cup is larger than

the others, but, taking its proportions as correct and re-

ducing them, we find that the mean measurements and

true proportions of the dorsal cup are: —Breadth at base 7°14

millim.; breadth at summit 11°9 millim.; height of eup 8°73

millim. Consequently the angle which the side of the cup

makes with the long axis is about 93°.

Infrabasals, 5; pentagonal, except r. post. IB., which is

hexagonal owing to truncation of distal angle ; mean measure-

ments—greatest width 5 millim., height 3 millim. Measure-

ments in 293 Holeroft—width 38°25 millim., height 1°8

millim.

Basals, 5; hexagonal; mean measurements, 6 millim. wide

by 5 millim. high ; width of 1. post. B. about 1 millim. less,

while r. post. B. is a little distorted. In 293 Holcroft the

normal basals are about 4 millim. wide by 3 millim. high.

Radials, 5; in general outline pentagonal, or more accu-

rately a hexagon of which the distal angle is truncated by a

wide reéntrant curve for the articulation of the first costal ;

mean measurements—width 7-3 millim., height, from proximal

angle to middle of articular curve, 3°5 millim. In 293 Hol-

croft a fracture crosses the radial circlet, but the measure-

ments appear to be about 4 millim. wide by 2°5 millim. high.

The curve varies in width, sometimes occupying almost the

whole width of the radial, but never quite so little as two

thirds of its width. On either side of the facet the distal

portions of the radial bend inwards to meet the tezmen.

Arms, to judge from specimens 4809 and 57478 a, about

seven times as long as height of cup: seen from outer or

dorsal surface, appear broad and flat-backed in the proximal

regions ; but undergo rapid dichotomy, and, as the ossicles of

each series are about five-sevenths the width of those in the

preceding series, in the distal regions are remarkably atten-

uate, being *16 millim. wide. In 57478 a the free brachials

226 Mr. F. A. Bather on British Fossil Crinoids :

are postpalmars of at least the sixth series; in other words

the dichotomy is seen to take place at least 8 times, so that

the final branches of the arms can have numbered no less than

1280, and were probably nearer 2000. ‘The ossicles are of

peculiar shape ; even in the more proximal series their sides

are seen to curve round in a curious manner towards the

ventral surface, as is well shown by specimen 57478 5; and,

as dichotomy progresses and the transverse axis of the ossicles

shortens, the dorso-ventral axis becomes much longer, so that

in the first postpalmars the ratio of depth to width is as 5 to

3, and in the third postpalmars as 7 to 3; this is clearly seen

in specimen 144 Mason College (PI. X. fig. 1). In most

specimens the backs or outer portions of the arms present a

continuously smooth appearance, but in others the edges of

the ossicles are more rounded, inducing a slightly moniliform

aspect; the smoothness may therefore be due to attrition. Be

this as it may, there can be little doubt but that the arm-

ossicles are more ridged at the sides of the arms than on their

backs, and this in such a manner that the greatest transverse

diameter of each ossicle is towards its upper or distal end, and

towards its ventral surface. ‘The condition of the specimens

does not permit the direct demonstration of a dorsal canal;

but that such existed seems certain not only from the shape of

the ossicles, but also from the fact that in much weathered

specimens a groove is formed in the median line on the dorsal

surface ; this is best shown by specimens 138 Mason College

and 431 Holcroft (Diagram 8). The ventral surface of the

arms is partially exposed in specimen 57478 6 : the covering-

plates are no longer zn situ, and the food-groove, which is

rather shallow in proportion to the depth of the ossicles, is

clearly seen ; on either side of it the ventral edges of the

ossicles rise up like little rounded teeth (Diagram 9).

Costals, 8 to each ray ; in two instances out of the twenty-

seven counted there appear to be 4; all of the same width,

which is always more than two thirds that of the radial ; height

from 1 to 2 millim. according to size of specimen. ‘The upper

and lower edges of the second costal are straight and parallel ;

the lower edge of the first costal is curved conformably with

the articular facet of the radial; the lines containing the

axillary angle of the third costal are concave. The upper

and lower edges of the costals are slightly bevelled on the

outside, indicating that these ossicles were united by loose

suture.

Distichals vary in number in the different specimens, and,

to a less extent, in different branches of the same specimen ;

19 branches have been observed with 4 distichals apiece, 11

III. Thenarocrinus callipygus. 227

with 5, 2 with 6, 1 with 7, and in the young specimen, 293

Holeroft, one branch has only 3.

Palmars vary quite irregularly from 4 to 10.

The various series of Postpalmars are likewise irregular in

number, the observed extremes being 6 and 18, and the

average about 14.

YI) ff

rT ee LE =

2 Davey, =

ah —

DIAGRAMS OF THE STRUCTURE OF THENAROCRINUS.

Diagr. 1. The anal plates and lower part of the ventral sac, composed

from the evidence of six specimens. R’=Radianal, x = Brachi-

anal, c=Costals, d= Distichals, p=Palmars. (x 2.)

Diagr. 2. Plates from halfway up ventral sac. (x 4.)

Diagr. 3. Plates from distal end of sac. (x 4.)

Diagr. 4. Edges of plates in ventral sac, to show folding. (x 5.)

Diagrams 2, 5, and 4 are all taken from specimen 57478 d.

Diagr. 5. Section of stem showing sutures, large pentagonal lumen and

articular radiating strie. (Xx 3.)

Diag. 6. Dissection of dorsal cup. (Nat. size.)

Diagr. 7. Some proximal stem-ossicles of 293 Holcroft, showing alter-

nation of size, and irregularity of growth indicating a radial

suture. (x 4.)

Diagr. 8. Weathered arm-ossicles of 138 Mason College, with indications

of an axial canal, seen from dorsal surface. (x 6.)

Diagr. 9. Ventral surface of arm, showing rounded elevations, from

57478 6. (xX 12.)

A rough calculation from these data makes the total num-

ber of arm-ossicles 48,290. Parkinson* calculated the

ossicles of the arms and pinnules in Hnerinus fossilis, Blum-

enbach (=L£. lilivformis, Lamarck), as 26,660, but half that

* ‘Organic Remains &c.,’ ii. 181 (London, 1808).

228 Mr. F. A. Bather on British Fossil Crinotds :

number would be more correct. This comparison shows

the greater extent of food-collecting surface possessed by the

older and non-pinnulate form: the advantage of Enerinus lies

of course in its greater compactness. Neither of these caleu-

lations takes into account the covering-plates, the addition of

which would treble or quadruple the numbers.

Anal structures :—Radianal (R’), an irregular pentagon, the

greatest width of which is equal to its greatest height; rests

on r. post. IB., between post. B. and r. post. B.; supports

on its right upper side part of r. post. R., and on its left

upper side the Brachianal.

Brachianal (x) rather wider than high, in outline like a

radial, the distal edge forms the longest side; rests on post.

B and R’; is bounded on left by 1. post. R., and on right by

r. post. R.; supports in the middle a wide low plate, which

we may regard as a second brachianal ; and on either side is

touched by smaller plates which are probably derived from

the tegmen.

This disposition of the anal plates is best shown by the

Mason College specimens 138, 144, and 153, and by 431

Holeroft ; it is seen, but owing to fracture not so clearly, in

293 Holcroft. The diagram of Thenarocrinus that forms

fig. 14 of plate xiv. in the first half of Paper II. (‘ Annals,’

ser. 6, vol. v. April 1890) was constructed from the evidence

of the British Museum specimen 57478 a; since this fossil is

much flattened the anal plates, which occur at its extreme

edge, are displaced and fractured, so that the diagram, though

correct in the more important points, is not absolutely accur-

ate as to details (cf Diagram 6).

The connexion of the ventral sac with the anal plates is

seen in specimens 57478 a B. M., 138, 144, and 153 Mason

College, and in 293 and 431 Holecroft. No one of these

specimens shows all the details, besides which they vary

slightly, but all conform in essential structure with Dia-

gram 1. The Second Brachianal rests on the first brachianal

just as the costals rest on the radials; it is pentagonal and

axillary *. The plates of the ensuing distichous series alter-

nate slightly, the suture separating them being a zigzag and

the plates consequently hexagonal. The second plate of the

right-hand series is axillary, and it is probable that the same

is the case with the similar plate on the left. The tetra-

* Dr. P. H. Carpenter (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. [6] vi. pp. 19, 20, July

1890) will not permit the epithet “axillary” to be applied to anything

but an arm-ossicle giving rise to arm-branches. Such restriction of a

word so common in scientific description would be vexatious were it not

needless. An axil lies where an organ is given off from an axis, and

“ axillary ” should have no deeper morphological significance,

Ill. Thenarocrinus callipygus. 229

stichous series following would thus correspond to the palmars

of anarm. Hitherto the plates have been smooth externally ;

they now develop ornament: at the same time, by lessening

in height and by gradually coming into a line with one

another, they exchange their hexagonal shape for a trans-

versely elongate quadrangle. The ornament is produced by

the folding of the side-edges of each plate, while the middle

remains unaltered, or is raised into a slight hump: the folds

of one plate meet those of the plates on its right and left so

exactly that in undisturbed parts it is very hard to see the

sutures.

The upper part of the sac, in which the foregoing structure

is more developed, may be best studied in specimens 57478 b

and 138 Mason College. The ventral sac is nearly as long

as the arms, very wide in its lower part, but contracting above.

It belongs to the type described by Prof. H. Trautschold *

under the head Angulos?, which is the common type in the

Fistulata. The raised middles of the broad plates, lying one

above the other, form longitudinal ridges, which, as in Scaph-

tocrinus multiplex, Trd., sp., appear to be eight in number.

That three of these ridges arise by dichotomy from the brachi-

anal series is certain ; that another does is probable; that the

others do is possible but uncertain. The depressed tracts be-

tween theridgesare occupied by the transversely folded portions

of the plates. The anticlinal folds resemble fingers stretching

out from the middle of the plate to meet fingers from an adjoin-

ing plate; there may be one, two, or three of these fingers on

either side of each plate, but the higher numbers are chiefly

found in the proximal and distal regions of the sac (Diagrams

2&3). The synclinal folds appear as grooves, which are filled

with matrix : hence they look like transverse slits proceeding

on either side from the suture-line ; but wherever the matrix

can be cleared away—a task demanding time and trouble—

the floor of the groove is seen to be formed by the solid plate.

A natural section, produced by fracture along the suture-line,

in 57478 4, likewise shows that all the appearances are pro-

duced by simple folding of the plates (Diagram 4). Nor

can pores of any other kind be detected. In general appear-

ance the ventral sac remarkably resembles a wickerwork

basket: the beauty of its structure, its large size, and the

extreme development of the anal plates suggest ‘‘callipygus” tT

as an appropriate specific name.

* “Ueber den muthmasslichen Geschlechtsapparat von Poteriocrinus

multiplex, Trd.,”’ Festschrift k. Gesell. Naturforscher, Moscow, 1882.

+ kadXimvyos, an epithet of a statue of Venus, derived from kdAXos,

beautiful, and wvy7, the posteriors.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. vi. 17

230 Mr. F. A. Bather on British Fossil Crinoids :

The Tegmen is partially visible between the arms and on

either side the origin of the ventral sac, in 57478 a and 4 and

153 Mason College. The portions observed are composed of

small plates of various sizes in which no definite arrangement

can be distinguished. The tegmen was evidently flexible, and

stretched up the arms, in some cases, if not in all, to the end

of the distichals (Pl. X. fig. 5 and Diagram 1).

The Stem is almost perfect in specimen 48049 B. M.

Here its length is 19-5 centim., or about 7? inches. It has

a breadth of 5 millim., which at the proximal end widens to

7 millim. The distal end is imbedded in a congeries of frag-

ments which seem to have belonged to radical cirri. It is

round except at its extreme proximal end, where it tends to

become pentagonal, with its angles, as in all Dicyclica, inter-

radial. The ossicles are only ‘25 millim. high at the distal

end, 7. e. 100 run to the inch; they gradually increase in

height, till, about halfway up the stem, they are two to the

millimetre: here, however, an alternation of size sets in,

which increases as the proximal end is approached, so that in

that region the large ossicles are twice as high as the small

ones. At the same time the ossicles become more ridged,

and the alternation of size increases the effect of the ridging.

The articular surfaces of the ossicles were, as indicated by

specimen 144 Mason College, covered with fine radiating

ridges. ‘The lumen was circular or slightly pentagonal with

radial angles. In specimen 57478 a, where, at 25 millim.

from the calyx, the diameter of the stem is 5 millim., that of

the lumen is 8 millim.; in 574786, at 5 millim. from the

calyx, where the diameter of the stem is 7 millim., that of

the lumen is 4 millim. (Diagrams 5 & 7).

Owing to the large size of the lumen, the stem is often

flattened, and this in many cases has produced cracks in the

stem. ‘These cracks do not, however, appear to be merely

accidental. ‘They are invariably radial in position, and con-

tinue for long distances; this is well shown in 48049 B. M.

and in Mr. Madeley’s specimen. In 48049, although the

stem is hardly if at all crushed, two such radial cracks may

be traced from the distal end for 15 centim., or nearly 6 inches,

along the stem ; they are especially clear at the distal end.

It seems therefore pretty certain that these cracks represent

sutures: in all Dicyclica with a quinquepartite stem the

sutures are radial. It is true that a thin section of the

column of 57478 a does not show them; but here they have

probably been obscured by fossilization. On the other hand

in uncrushed stems a certain want of continuity in the ridges

III. Thenarocrinus callipygus. 231

of the ossicles along radial lines is often observable, as in 293

Holeroft and 138 Mason College (Diagram 7).

The Dudley specimen shows slight longitudinal ridges on

its stem, especially at the proximal end; and these as they

cross the transverse ridges of the ossicles produce a slight

eancellated pattern (Plate X. fig. 7). For the present, at all

events, it is best to regard this as a mere individual variation.

GENERAL REMARKS.

The most interesting feature of this genus is that in which

it differs from other Fistulata, namely the low position of the

Radianal. Indeed this one point alone separates it from

nearly all other Crinoids, and appears of still further import-

ance In connexion with various utterances of Messrs. Wachs-

muth and Springer. Criticising the description of Carabo-

erinus by E. Billings, they wrote: “The anal area,....

according to Billings, is composed of three plates, the lower

one resting upon the underbasals, which is in itself an anomaly

such as is found in no other genus”? *. For the same reason

they denied the correctness of Angelin’s description of Sageno-

erinus, saying, Angelin gives the number of basals (para-

basals) as six, which is evidently a mistake, nor do we believe

that the sixth plate represents an anal plate, as no plate of

that kind has ever been observed below the line of radials”? T.

Again in 1885 they wrote with even more decision, “ There

is not a single instance of Crinoids known to us where either

a radial or an anal plate entered the basal ring” ¢. There

does not, however, seem to be any morphological objection to

the sinking of an anal plate into the basal circlet, and in fact

Messrs. Wachsmuth and Springer have prudently refrained

from & priort argument. ‘There can at any rate be no manner

of doubt that the thing has happened in Thenarocrinus, and,

rare though it be, there is nothmg anomalous about it ; on the

contrary, the sinking of the radianal, in common with the

brachianal and anal series, is in perfect harmony with the

views as to the origin of those plates put forward in Paper II. ;

while the consequent widening of the anal area, enhanced as

_it is by the width of all the plates of the dorsal cup, is

obviously correlated with the large size of the ventral sac, just

as was explained on pp. 319 and 330 of the same paper.

But if Phenarocrinus is not anomalous, neither is it unique.

* Rev. I. (144), Proc. 1879, p. 367.

+ Rev. Ii. (202), Proc. 1881, p. 376, footnote.

I Rey. III. (55), Proc. 1885, p. 277.

LiF

oF Mr. F. A. Bather on British Fossil Crinoids :

Messrs. Wachsmuth and Springer have apparently found out

for themselves * by this time that Angelin’s description of

Sagenocrinus was, so far as the number and position of the

plates were concerned, perfectly correct : this is not the place

to discuss the matter, but the sixth plate in the basal cirelet

does after all appear to be an “anal.”

That the structure of Carabocrinus was in all essentials

correctly described by Billings, Messrs. Wachsmuth and

Springer subsequently admitted f ; but with their pronounced

views as to the extreme improbability of an anal or a radial

descending into the basal circlet, they naturally slurred over

the importance of that structure. This was their explana-

tion :— The small plate within the basal ring, which is only

known in this genus, is, we think, a supplementary azygous

plate of no fundamental importance, a plate bearing to the

regular azygous plate similar relations as the small accessory

interradials in some specimens of Archeocrinus sculptus to the

regular interradials.””, Now, however, Thenarocrinus enables

us to look at Carabocrinus from a different standpoint; the

supplementary plate may very naturally be regarded as a

portion of the radianal, just as the radianal itself is a portion

of the right posterior radial ; so that, were this supplementary

plate again united to the radianal, we should have a dispo-

sition of anal plates very similar to that which obtains in

Thenarocrinus.

It was this similarity in a structure so dissimilar to that of

all other Fistulata that led me, when discussing the classifi-

cation of the group, to place Thenarocrinus alongside of Cara-

bocrinus. It is no doubt conceivable that this structure,

peculiar though it is, may have been arrived at along two dif-

ferent lines of descent. There are, however, yet other points of

resemblance, in the dichotomous branching of the arms, the

number of the costals, and the structure of the column. The

only important difference between the two genera lies in the

greater breadth and length of the arms in Thenaroerinus ; but

this is no great difference for two forms so widely separated

in time and space. The more globular shape and generally

radiate ornamentation of the dorsal cup, exhibited by the

described species of Carabocrinus, go for nothing, for they do

not obtain in two specimens of that genus kindly lent me for

examination by Dr. G. J. Hinde.

Whether these considerations warrant the establishment of

* W. & §., “ Discovery of the Ventral Structure of Zazocrinus &e.,”

Proc, Acad. Nat. Sci. Philadelphia, 1888, p. 357.

tT Rey. III. (217), Proc. 1886, p. 141.

Ill. Thenarocrinus callipygus. 233

a Family CArRABocrINID&, characterized by the presence in

the basal circlet of a radianal or part of one, is a different

matter. The Fistulata are now so well known that their

classification must depend on the question of descent. In the

present instance, however, this question is obscured, partly

because so few species of the genera in question are known,

but chietly because those genera are early forms but a little way

removed from the common parent stock. Carabocrinus, for

instance, seems related to Huspirocrinus, of which genus a

species, 7. obconicus, has been found by Mr. W. R. Billings*

in the Trenton Limestone. Thenarocrinus also presents some

points of resemblance to Luspirocrinus, especially in the arms,

in the general shape of the dorsal cup, and in the column.

But both Carabocrinus and Euspirocrinus are very closely

connected with Ottawacrinus and with early species of Den-

drocrinus. In fact, were we to consider Ordovician forms

alone, we should undoubtedly place all these genera in one

Family. Clearly, however, this would not be satisfactory ;

the evolution of that assemblage did not cease, and the ques-

tion is—Can we discern more than one line of evolution ?

Certainly there seem to be three divergent lines; and the

fact that two of these (the Carabocrinide and Euspirocrinide)

soon appear to reach their termini does not impugn their

existence.

Undoubtedly the establishment of a Family Carabocrinidee

would appear more reasonable if we could trace its descent

rather further than is at present possible, but among forms

reckoned as Fistulata the descendants of Thenarocrinus are

still to seek. There is, however, a likeness so remarkable

that it cannot be overlooked. ‘he resemblance of ZVhenaro-

erinus to Enallocrinus may be superficial, but, except for the

anal structures, it is very complete. The plates of the dorsal

cup, other than anals, are the same in number and in shape,

and the following sentences from the most recent description

of Enallocrinust apply almost equally well to Thenaro-

crinus :— First radials wide, their distal faces usually occu-

pied by a deep lunate excavation in which the second primary

and one or two higher radials rest; sometimes, however,

truncate.” ‘‘ Rays completely disconnected from the first

radials up, and the arms becoming free variously between the

first to the fourth bifurcation. Second radials [7 e. first

costals] perforated by a large axial canal which passes down-

ward ; it ramifies within the higher radials, and passes into

* Trans. Ottawa Field Naturalists’ Club, ii. no. 2, 1885.

+ Wachsmuth and Springer, ‘Crotalocrinus : its Structure and Zoolo-

gical Position,” Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philadelphia, 1888, pp. 387, 388.

234 Mr. F. A. Bather on British Fossil Crinoids :

the arms, but apparently does not extend to their full length.

Arms uniserial, very long, tapering little, bifureating at

lengthening intervals toward the upper parts into very nume-

rous equal branches, the ultimate divisions being extremely

attenuate.”” ‘ Arm-joints shorter than in Crotalocrinus, with

parallel sutures; those of adjacent branches opposite each

other not alternating.” ‘ Ambulacral furrows shallow, with

covering-plates arranged in the usual way.” ‘Column

round, very large, with short joints and thin walls; canal

round and of extremely large size.”

It is not, of course, any one of these points of resemblance

that is remarkable ; it is the total effect: the evidence, so to

speak, is cumulative. But there are two points in the struc-

ture of the Crotalocrinidee on which Wachsmuth and Springer

have laid particular stress.

The reticulate structure of the arms in Crotalocrinus

depends on the combination of the following characters :—

depth of ossicles dorso-ventrally, length of arms, extreme

bifurcation at regular intervals, and lateral processes of ossicles.

In all these points the arms of Lnallocrinus resemble those of

Crotalocrinus except that the bifurcation does not take place

at such regular intervals, and the arms are not laterally con-

nected. A development in the direction of such connexion

has, however, been demonstrated by Wachsmuth and

Springer. ‘Toward the upper ends of the arm-joints there

are more or less conspicuous transverse projections—one from

each side of the joint—which are more prominent and elon-

gate at the ventral side. They border the arm-furrow, and

give to the arm, when viewed from the side, a pectinate

appearance, which is more strongly marked toward the distal

ends of the arms.”’ “ We have observed these projections on

the arms,’ add Messrs Wachsmuth and Springer, “only in

the English specimens. We give it as a generic character,

as we think it likely the Swedish ones will show it also when

sufficiently well preserved; and because we consider it of

some importance, as representing the projections on the arms

of Crotalocrinus by which these were connected, and thus

exhibiting a tendency toward the reticulate structure.” Now

the arms of Thenarocrinus not only resemble those of Enallo-

crinus, and to a less extent of Crotalocrinus, in depth, length,

and bifurcation, but they show undoubted indications of

nascent lateral processes. In their position on the arm, and

on the ossicle, and indeed in everything but size, the antero-

lateral ridges of Zhenarocrinus resemble the processes of

Enallocrinus.

Ill. Thenarocrinus callipygus. 235

The second point to be noticed is the extension of the

tegmen over the arms as far as the end of the distichals.

There is really nothing very remarkable in this; but it is

obviously parallel with the extension of the tegmen in Crota-

locrinidze, and leads up to the apparent inclusion of costals an

distichals in the walls of the dorsal cup, on which Wachsmuth

and Springer lay so much stress.

All these resemblances point no doubt to certain conclu-

sions. But it is not so long since Messrs. Wachsmuth and

Springer published their elaborate paper on the Crotalo-

crinide, in the preparation of which they had the advantage

of studying a very large number of specimens including those

figured by Angelin. To traverse their arguments and to

contradict their conclusions would be presumptuous in one who

has not examined their evidence. ‘Till that is done let us be

content with the knowledge of this new genus, which I feel

it a privilege to introduce to naturalists. For, with its long

and finely ringed column, its well-proportioned cup, the

delicacy of its ventral sac, and its more than myriad arms,

the living Thenarocrinus must have been one of the most

beautiful and wonderful forms in that paradise of lovely

marvels, the Wenlock Sea.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE X.

Fig. 1, Postpalmars of the left-central branch of the left posterior arm of

144 Mason College; seen partly sideways. To show lateral

ridging. (xX 2.)

Fig. 2. 153 Mason College, posterior view. The oldest specimen. (Nat.

size. )

Fig. 3. 57478 a, B.M. Chiefly to show the fine branches of the arms.

(Nat. size.)

Fig. 4, 48049, B.M. To show general form and stem-characters.

(Reduced from 93 to 7} inches long.)

Fig. 5. 57478 6. To show ventral sac and tegminal plates. (Nat. size.)

Fig. 6. 293 Holeroft. The youngest specimen, (Nat. size.)

Fig. 7. Part of the stem of the Dudley specimen. Showing ornament ;

see p. 231. (Nat. size.)

Fig. 8. 138 Mason College. To show weathered arms and ventral sac,

(Nat. size.)

Fig. 9, Part of the Madeley specimen. To show stem crushed along

suture-lines. (Nat. size.)

N.B.—To ensure accuracy all the drawings except Figs. 1 and 7 have

been traced from photographs.

236 Prof. W. Salensky on the

XXVIIIL.—On the Development of Pyrosoma.

By Prof. W. SALENSKY *.

Since Huxley’s celebrated investigations we have learnt to

distinguish two periods in the development of Pyrosoma,

viz. :—(i.) The evolution from the fertilized ovum of a nurse-

like form, which Huxley termed the “ Cyathozooid ;”’ (ii.) The

formation by a species of budding of a group of four Ascidian-

shaped individuals, the Ascidiozooids of Huxley, which must

be regarded as the parents of the entire Pyrosoma-colony.

The discovery of this peculiar method of development has

led to the view that in Pyrosoma we have a ease of meta-

genesis occurring in theovum. A few years after the appear-

ance of Huxley’s monograph on Pyrosoma, the investigation

of the development of these interesting forms was undertaken

by Kowalewsky, who increased our knowledge in several

respects, and especially as regards the finer histological rela-

tions of the embryonic processes. The segmentation, forma-

tion of the germinal layers, and organogeny of the cyatho-

zooid, as also of the ascidiozooids themselves, were very

minutely described by Kowalewsky ; and it seemed at the

time as if the new observer in the same field would have but

few fresh discoveries to make. Nevertheless subsequent

progress in the science of comparative embryology has brought

certain questions to the front which in Kowalewsky’s work

are scarcely touched upon. ‘Two such questions, which are

of general] interest, I shall attempt to answer in this short

paper, so far as my own investigations permit me to do so.

The first of these concerns the “ inner follicle-cells ” described

by Kowalewsky, for which I now propose the more general

name “ kalymocytes”’ t. The part which these cells play in

the development of the cyathozooid of Pyrosoma has hitherto

been a puzzle; the remarkable behaviour of similar cells in

the development of the Salps may suffice as a reason for

undertaking a fresh examination of Pyrosoma and of the

metamorphoses of the kalymocytes of the ovum of Pyrosoma

in particular. The second question which I intend to discuss

in these pages refers to the origin and metamorphosis of the

mesoderm ; and I have selected it because, in thie first place,

Kowalewsky did not altogether pay suflicient attention to it

in his investigations, and, secondly, because the mesoderm-

* Translated from the ‘Biologisches Ceutralblatt,’ Band x. Heft 8,

June 1, 1890, pp. 225 et seq.

+ From xaAvuppa, a veil.

Development of Pyrosoma. 237

question for the Tunicates in general cannot be regarded as

having been exhaustively worked out.

1. The Kalymocytes of the Ovum of Pyrosoma and their

Function in the Development of the Cyathozooid.

So far as I am aware, Kowalewsky was the first to observe

the occurrence of kalymocytes in the ovum of Pyrosoma.

Kowalewsky terms them “ inner follicle-cells,” but recog-

nizes their homology with the so-called test-cells of the

Ascidians. He also described the mode of origin of these

cells with perfect accuracy, and shows that they are nothing

else than follicle-cells which have separated from the follicle-

wall and wandered into the space between the latter and the

surface of the yolk. From Kowalewsky’s figures we can at

once see that the kalymocytes (“inner follicle-cells,” Kow.)

differ in form and structure from the true follicle-cells. Asa

matter of fact these cells differ so much from the blastomeres,

not in form and structure only, but also in the way in which

they are affected by staining-reagents, that, even with a low

power, they can be very easily recognized in stained prepa-

rations.

The kalymocytes appear in the ovum of Pyrosoma at a

very early stage, and are to be observed in tolerably large

numbers even before the commencement of segmentation.

With reference to their origin, I can completely confirm

Kowalewsky’s statements ; different stages in the separation

of these cells are very easily made out in sections. As regards

the structure of these cells, however, Kowalewsky is not

altogether accurate. This is explained by the fact that

Kowalewsky underestimated the réle of the kalymocytes,

and therefore pays them less attention than they actually

deserve. ‘The structure of the kalymocytes is very charac-

teristic, although their form varies according to the place in

which they are found. They are to be met with in different

parts of the ovum—immediately beneath the wall of the

follicle, in the interior of the yolk, or between the blasto-

meres, and they are everywhere distinguished by a different

shape, corresponding with their situation. ‘The cells found

at their place of origin have a primitive shape, which we may

regard as typical. ‘They are pyriform, tapering at one pole

and widened at the other. Each cell contains within its

tapering portion a nucleus, which, owing to the readiness with

which the protoplasm takes a deep stain, is not very con-

spicuous in coloured preparations. The nucleus is vesicular,

238 Prof. W. Salensky on the

and contains a somewhat sparsely developed network of

chromatin-fibres. The expanded half of the kalymocyte con-

sists of coarsely granular protoplasm, in which, even in

freshly separated cells, one or two vacuoles are discernible.

In the kalymocytes which have migrated into the segmen-

tation-nucleus, the vacuoles increase in number as_ time

goes on.

Most of the kalymocytes immediately after their formation

wander from their place of origin to different parts of the

oosperm. Some enter the yolk, move about there, and reach

the lower surface of the segmenting-nucleus; the others

wander into the space between the yolk and the follicle-wall,

and finally arrive at the outer surface of the nucleus. Since

the two kinds of cells differ materially from one another in

form, I will deal with them separately.

The migration of the kalymocytes into the yolk first begins

at the time of the segmentation of the nucleus, and reaches

its height at the period of the formation of the lower wall of

the mesenteron. We can convince ourselves, by examination

of successful sections, that immediately after the entrance of

the kalymocytes into the yolk they undergo important changes

in form, as well as in the constitution of their protoplasm.

They assume an Ameeba-like shape and are much less readily

stainable with carmine than the cells which lie on the wall of

the follicle. The alteration in the extent to which they are

affected by staining-reagents is probably due to the yolk

which they absorb by the way. In consequence of the

blanching of the protoplasm, the nuclei of the yolk-kalymo-

cytes appear much more distinct than do those of the kalymo-

cytes of the follicle-wall. The number of the kalymocytes

found in the yolk is very variable in the different ova. Some-

times we meet with a mass of star-shaped yolk-kalymocytes,

which are united together in groups by their pseudopodia.

The majority of the yolk-kalymocytes in their movements

tend towards the upper pole of the oosperm, that is to say in

the direction of the nucleus. We always find the largest

numbers in the neighbourhood of the surface of the yolk on

which the nucleus lies; and since they invariably appear

most numerous at the time of the development of the lower

wall of the mesenteron, it is highly probable that they take

part in the formation of the latter. This conclusion is sup-

ported by the fact that, just at the point where the mesenteric

wall is in process of formation, the kalymocytes can very fre-

quently be observed emerging from the yolk. The liberated

kalymocytes undergo a change in form, flatten themselves

out, lose their pseudopodia, and range themselves alongside

Development of Pyrosoma. 239

the other cells which form the wall of the enteron. The

movement of the yolk-kalymocytes towards the germinal

disk, however, does not cease with the closure of the mesen-

teric wall ; at any rate, some are always to be found beneath

the latter after it is quite complete.

The most important of all the varieties of kalymocytes are

those of the nucleus—that is to say, those which come in con-

tact with the nucleus from above. Since these cells stand

later on in the most intimate relation to the blastomeres, we

cannot describe them otherwise than in connexion with the

segmentation. Since the investigations of Kowalewsky, it is

well known that the ova of Pyrosoma are meroblastic. Before

the first constriction appears the kalymocytes have already

reached the nucleus. ‘They range themselves on the upper

surface of the latter and assume a variety of shapes. In

stained sections, owing to the intensity of their colouring,

they are very conspicuous. Some of them penetrate into the

groove between the two blastomeres; others lie on their

upper surface ; while yet others actually bore their way into

the interior of the blastomeres. ‘The latter variety exhibit

the most remarkable phenomena, which have so far hardly

been observed in the case of the ovum of any other animal.

The penetration of the kalymocytes into the interior of the

formative portion of the oosperm can be very readily followed

in the first stages of segmentation, even step by step. ‘The

significance of this peculiar phenomenon is, however, not so

easy to see. The examination of several ova in the first

stages of segmentation has led me to the conclusion that the

occurrence of kalymocytes in the nucleus is confined to the

very earliest stages of segmentation only; after the nucleus

has divided into four, the phenomenon entirely ceases. As

regards the fate of the immigrant cells, my investigations

enable me to state that these cells undergo no material

changes within the nucleus. I therefore incline to the opinion

that the kalymocytes remain in the nucleus for a short time

only, and leave it again without suffering any structural

change, and that we must not ascribe to the penetration of

these cells into the nucleus any important influence on the

development of the cyathozooid.

During the subsequent stages of segmentation the kalymo-

cytes congregate exclusively in the fissures between the

blastomeres ; they preserve their primitive pear-shaped form

for some time, and remain sharply distinct from the blasto-

meres owing to their size. In proportion as the blastomeres,

however, become continually smaller as segmentation proceeds,

the difference in size between them and the kalymocytes dis-

240 Prof. W. Salensky on the

appears ; at the same time the latter assume a polygonal form,

in consequence of the reciprocal pressure of adjoining cells,

and grow more and more like the blastomeres. Theconstitution

of the protoplasm of the kalymocytes presents a more lasting

characteristic, which distinguishes these cells from the blasto-

meres. ‘Thisis, however, not constant, and in time this character

too disappears. We have remarked above that vacuoles appear

at a tolerably early period in the protoplasm of the kalymocytes;

their number continually increases with the progress of

development, so that in the stages at which the embryo con-

sists of several hundred cells the protoplasm of the kalymo-

cytes appears as a perfectly transparent viscid mass, traversed

in different directions by a finely granular network of threads

of the original substance. In consequence of this the kaly-

mocytes of these stages appear paler in stained preparations

than was formerly the case. Simultaneously with this the

constitution of the protoplasm of the blastomeres also under-

goes a change, in that it loses its previous finely granular

structure, and appears more and more homogeneous and

transparent.

From this we see that the changes of the blastomeres go

hand in hand with those of the kalymocytes. In both cases

the result is a clarification and liquefaction of the protoplasm.

If we consider at the same time that the differences in size

between the blastomeres and kalymocytes gradually fade

away, it follows that in the final stages of segmentation the

two kinds of cells, kalymocytes and blastomeres, of which the

segmented nucleus consists, must look precisely alike. Asa

matter of fact, if we examine a section from the later segmen-

tation-stages of the oosperm of Pyrosoma, we find that the

embryo consists of a large number of cells of precisely similar

structure. Kalymocytes are no longer to be distinguished

from blastomeres. Since in the subsequent stages of develop-

ment all the cells of the embryo take an equal part in the

formation of the cyathozooid, we arrive at the conclusion that

the cyathozooid is formed from two different elements :—

(i.) from the derivatives of the fertilized egg-cell—the blasto-

meres, which throughout the whole of the animal kingdom

alone play the part of formative elements ; and (ii.) from the

non-fertilized elements—the kalymocytes, which unite with

the former and assume the ré/e of the formative elements.

The processes of development in the ovum of Pyrosoma

which I have just described, in spite of their peculiarity, are

not entirely unique in the series of developmental phenomena

which have been discovered in the animal kingdom in recent

times. ‘The nearest approach is made by those described by

Development of Pyrosoma. 241

myself in the case of the Salps, which, however, present by

no means unimportant differences. Chief among these is the

fact that, whereas in the case of Pyrosoma both kalymocytes

and blastomeres take an equal share in the formation of the

embryo, in the case of the Salps the kalymocytes play the

most important part in the development, in opposition to the

blastomeres, which are of secondary importance. In the

development of Pyrosoma and the Salps, however, we have

to deal with a phenomenon which has already attained a

tolerably high degree of perfection; since in both cases the

kalymocytes, which in the case of all other animals have no

function at all, become all at once of great importance in the

formation of the embryo. Somewhere or other the primitive

stages of this singular phenomenon must exist, in which the

adaptation of the kalymocytes to their new ré/e of formative

elements may be supposed to have begun. My own investi-

gations, as yet unfinished, into the development of certain

compound Ascidians (Cireinalium, Didemnium, Leptoclinium,

Amaurecium), as well as the already known, though but

scanty, statements of other authors about the development of

this interesting group, lead me to the conclusion that it is in

them that we must look for the origin of this remarkable

phenomenon, which reaches its culminating point in Pyro-

soma and the Salps. ‘The kalymocytes of the compound

Ascidians take, it is true, as yet no part in the development

of the embryo; but they behave towards the blastomeres in

precisely the same way as do the kalymocytes of Pyrosoma in

the first stages of segmentation—that is to say, they penetrate

between the blastomeres and remain in that position for some

time, without mingling with the blastomeres and taking part

in the development of the embryo.

2. The Development of the Germinal Layers and

Differentiation of the Mesoderm.

The stages of segmentation and germinal-layer formation,

the most important in development, are very sharply marked

off from one another in the case of Pyrosoma. ‘The seg-

mented nucleus consists, as we have already seen, of a mass

of similar cells, and appears as a solid cupola-shaped eleva-

tion, resting on one pole of the oosperm. ‘The earliest

changes of all in the segmented nuclear cap are exhibited in

the differentiation of a superficial layer of cells, which are

distinguished by their cylindrical shape from the polygonal

cells of which the remainder of the mass consists. This

superficial layer represents the ectoderm, and in the later

242 Prof. W. Salensky on the

stages of development gives rise to the atrial tubes and the

nerve-ganglion. The bulk of the embryonic mass consists

of the undifferentiated elements of the two other germinal

layers, and may therefore be termed the meso-endoderm ;

before this gives rise to the rudiments of various organs it

undergoes a differentiation, resulting in its splitting into two

germinal layers, the mesoderm and endoderm. ‘The differen-

tiation of the endoderm occurs tolerably late—not until after

the formation of the ccelomic cavities in the mesoderm. The

formation of the coelomic spaces and their metamorphoses are

what we now have to consider.

If we examine sections from the nuclear mass, in

which mesoderm and endoderm are represented by a still

undifferentiated mass of cells, we at once notice in the interior

of these sections several lacuna-like cavities which as yet

have no connexion with one another. ‘These cavities are the

earliest rudiments of the subsequent ccelomic spaces, which

convert the solid mesoderm into two ccelomic sacs. Whether

or not these cavities are symmetrically arranged from the

first I cannot decide with certainty, as 1 had at my disposal

but few embryos in these stages. At any rate they appear

to be symmetrically arranged in the following stage, in which

the nuclear mass flattens out and assumes the form of a

germinal disk. It is very probable that all the isolated

cavities coalesce at this period, since the ccelom is now no

longer represented by several separate spaces, but by two

large cavities lying one on each side of the longitudinal axis

of the germinal disk. At much the same time as this

important changes also take place in the germinal disk itself ;

the lower surface of the latter recedes from the upper surface

of the yolk, in consequence of which a space is left between

the yolk and the germinal disk, which is subsequently trans-

formed into the enteric cavity. The mutual relations of the

two spaces, the enteric cavity and the ccelom, can be deter-

mined by means of sections ; and in successful ones we can

clearly see that the two coelomic sacs open into the cavity of

the intestine. In the median line between the two openings

of the ccelom, in the axial portion of the germinal disk, there

projects into the enteric cavity a longitudinal ridge, which is

likewise traversed by a canal. ‘The opening of this canal I

was not able to make out; but with regard to the interpreta-

tion of the two lateral openings of the ccelomic sacs, their

relation to the intestinal cavity points to the conclusion that

we have in these openings the homologues of those described

by van Beneden and Julin, through which the primitive

enteric cavity communicates with the ceelomic sacs. Although

Development of Pyrosoma. 243

I was not able to discover any connexion between the axial

canal of the mesoderm and the enteric cavity, nevertheless

the position of this canal renders it extremely probable that

we have in it the nearest representative of the chorda dorsalis

of the Ascidian embryos. The beautiful investigations of

E. van Beneden and Julin have taught us that the notochord

of the embryos of Clavellina is, in the earlier stages of deve-

lopment, represented by a tube which is situated between the

two mesodermic diverticula, and therefore exhibits the same

relations as we find in the axial tube of the embryos of

Pyrosoma. In the case of Pyrosoma the tube in question is

a transitory structure and lasts but a very short time.

In spite of the similarity between the ccelomic sacs of

Pyrosoma and those of the Ascidian embryos, to which I have

just alluded, the two structures nevertheless exhibit an

important difference in their histology. This consists in the

fact that, while the coelomic sacs of the Pyrosoma-embryos

are bounded by a multilaminar tissue, those of the Ascidian

embryos have unilaminar epithelium-like walls. In the later

stages of the Pyrosoma-embryos, however, this difference is

removed ; for, in the course of growth, the ccelomic sacs

likewise become bounded by a single layer of cells. The two

sacs, right and left, are at first precisely similar, and are

symmetrically placed with regard to the longitudinal axis of

the germinal disk. This condition, however, is of but short

duration. As early as the stage of the first appearance of the

peribranchial tubes, the two sacs exhibit important differences

from one another; with this a second period in the develop-

ment of the coelomic sacs is inaugurated, which may be termed

the metamorphosis of the celomic sacs. While the left ecelomic

sac has greatly increased in size and forms a spacious cavity,

the cavity of the right sac has almost entirely disappeared

and appears as a tiny lacuna which adjoins the septum

between the two primitive ccelomic spaces. The entire distal

portion of the right ccelomic sac is now represented by a

solid mass of cells, from the periphery of which some cells

are in the act of being liberated. In the stage at which the

peribranchial canals deepen and form little blind tubes, the

whole of the right coelomic sac has completely disappeared

and has broken up into little cells. The development of the

lett coelomic sac, on the contrary, rapidly proceeds. The

circumference of the sac increases, and it subsequently divides

into two portions: its proximal portion becomes incrassated,

and forms a swelling situated beneath the endostyle which is

in process of formation ; in its further development it plays

a very important part in the formation of various mesodermal

244 Lieut.-Col. H. H. Godwin-Austen on new

structures, such as muscles, eleoblast, and probably also the

genital organs. he distal portion of the left coelomic sac,

which preserves the form of a tube, becomes the pericardium.

This grows forwards, soon reaches the anterior portion of the

germinal disk, and, becoming expanded like a club at its

anterior end, assumes the shape which is already sufficiently

well known from Kowalewsky’s description. The lower wall

of the expansion of the pericardial sac, which adjoins the

endoderm, is differentiated tolerably early as a thickened

plate, which represents the rudiment of the heart. The

heart itself, which is formed by the invagination of this

plate, is not completely developed until the period of the

formation of the cyathozooid.

With this I conclude these brief notes on the earliest stages

in the development of Pyrosoma, and may summarize the

chief results of my investigations as follows :—

(i.) The embryo of Pyrosoma is formed from both fertilized

and unfertilized elements, since not only the blastomeres, but

also the kalymocytes, take part in the formation of the

eyathozooid.

(ii.) In the differentiation of the germinal layers the nuclear

mass first divides into two portions—an ectoderm and a meso-

endoderm; of these the latter further differentiates into a

multilaminar mesoderm and a unilaminar endoderm.

(iii.) The mesoderm first appears in the form of two typical

coelomic sacs.

(iv.) Of the two ccelomic sacs the left alone undergoes

further development, and is subsequently differentiated into

an axial mesoderm and a pericardial tube ; whereas the right

sac breaks up into separate cells, which are afterwards dis-

persed through the body of the cyathozooid.

Odessa, March 1890.

XXIX.—On supposed new Species of Land-Mollusca from

Gorneo belonging to the Genera Opisthostoma and Diplom-

matina. By Lieut.-Col. H. H. Gopwin-Austen, F.R.S.,

F.Z.8., &e.

(Plate VIL.]

In the paper on Bornean Cyclostomacexe published in the

‘Proceedings of the Zoological Society,’ 1889, p. 332,

I recorded and described all the species that were then

known tome. Since that time I have received another small

Species of Land-Mollusca from Borneo. 245

collection through Mr. A. Everett, made in the hills of

Borneo by Mr. C. Hose, and I have to thank them both for

the further assistance they have thus given to me. We are

apparently only beginning to know the richness of the land-

molluscan fauna of this great island, so that as it becomes

explored in all parts whata wealth of new species we may

expect it will produce! ‘Two shells I now describe present

aremarkable difference from the hitherto known species of

Opisthostoma from India and the Malay peninsula in being

more or less spined, the first and finest example yet dis-

covered being QO. grandespinosa, in which the spines are

developed in a peculiarly beautiful way. The same variation

in Borneo extends to the genus Diplommatina, as exemplified

in D. spinosa. Further exploration by naturalists who know

how and where to find these minute shells will no doubt

bring to light others equally interesting.

The species of Diplommatina now described was sent to me

to examine with other species by Mr. Aldrich, of Cincinnati,

U.S.A., to whom a collection of Bornean shells had been sent,

and a list of which he gave in a paper published in the

Journ. Cincinnati Soc. Nat. Hist. April 1889, p. 23. This

shell he thought might be D. concinna, Adams; but it is not

that species, and I have much pleasure in naming it after

Mr. Aldrich.

I take this opportunity of giving drawings (Pl. VII.

figs. 4, 5) of two species described in my paper quoted above,

pp. 342, 343, but which were received too late to include in

the plates which illustrated it; they are Rhiostoma Hunger-

Sordi and iris.

Opisthostoma pulchella, sp. n. (Pl. VII. fig. 1.)

Shell pyramidal, thin, narrowly perforate ; sculpture, wavy

costulation on a smooth surface; upon the lower whorls this

forms the base of sharp, thin, white cirque-like bands standing

at right angles to the whorl; on the penultimate and antepe-

nultimate these in the centre are produced into short spines;

they are generally found worn off at an early stage of growth ;

colour ochraceous with a golden tinge, nearly white on the free

‘portion of the whorl; spire conical; apex papillate; suture

much impressed; whorls 7 up to the constricted portion,

whence the latter part is free and curved outwards from the

axis and upwards ; aperture circular; peristome double, very

thin, much expanded, particularly the outer margin.

Size: major diam. 2°2; alt. axis 2°3 millim,

Locality. Baram district, Borneo (C. Hose).

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. vi. 18

246 On new Species of Land-Mollusca from Borneo.

This very beautiful shell is another spined form, a com-

petitor for the admiration of the conchologist with Opistho-

stoma grandespinosa, lately described by me; in this species

the spines are not so large and have more the character of

raised rings.

Opisthostoma Hoset, sp. n. (PI. VII. fig. 2.)

Shell pyramidal, very narrowly perforate ; sculpture of the

upper whorls quite smooth, the free portion of the last being

strongly costulate, the ribs near the aperture being in high

relief; colour shining ochre; spire conic, flat-sided, apex

blunt ; suture shallow ; whorls 5, flat, the last free, with con-

siderable twist, compressed, producing a keel; aperture

circular ; peristome widely expanded,

Size: major diam. 1°8; alt. axis 1°6 millim.

Locality. Baram district, Borneo (C. Hose).

This is another very distinct form from the same part of

Borneo. In the very smooth surface of the first five whorls

it is unlike any species with which I am acquainted.

Diplommatina Aldrichi, sp.n. (PI. VII. fig. 3.)

Shell elongately turreted, rather solid; sculpture strong dis-

tant costulation; colour dull ochre; spire becoming rapidly

pointed, apex sharp ; suture well impressed; whorls 8, convex,

the constriction in centre above the aperture, penultimate the

largest and rapidly decreasing in size above ; aperture ovate-

vertical; peristome double, expanded; columellar margin

vertical and angulate below.

Size: maj. diam. 1°75; alt. axis 3°75 millim.

Locality. From either the Kusan or Penggiron districts,

S.E. Borneo (William Doherty).

This shell is identified as D. concinna, H. Adams, in “ List

of Shells from Borneo,” published in the ‘Journal of the

Cincinnati Society of Natural History,’ April 1889, p. 25, by

My. 'T. H. Aldrich. This gentleman has very kindly sent

his specimen to me to examine, and this I find does not agree

with Adams’s species.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE VIL.

Fig. 1. Opisthostoma pulchella, sp. n., X 12.

Fig. 2. Opisthostoma Hosei, sp. n., X 12.

Fig. 3. Diplommatina Aldrichi, sp. n., X 7.

Tig. 4. Rhiostoma tris, Godw.-Aust., X 2:5.

Fig. 5, Rhiostoma Hungerfordi, Godw.-Aust., X 2°.

Mr. C. J. Gahan on Longicorn Coleoptera. 247

XXX.—Notes on Longicorn Coleoptera of the Group Ceram-

bycinz, with Descriptions of new Genera and Species. By

‘ a 1 H . : r .

CuarLes J. GAHAN, M.A., Assistant in the Zoological

Department, British Museum.

THE extreme difficulty which the systematic treatment of the

group Cerambycine (Cerambycides vrais, Lacord,) presents

has been recognized by every entomologist who has attempted

it. Our collections are, I think, still in too incomplete a state

to enable this difficulty to be overcome. Without attempting

to give a complete revision of the group, I have in the fol-

lowing paper made such notes upon genera and species as will,

I hope, help the student in his determinations. I have

corrected the synonymy of a good many species, having for

this purpose consulted most of the types. To M. René

Oberthiir, of Rennes, I must in particular acknowledge my

thanks, for having so kindly forwarded to me the types of

those of Thomson’s species which, from their descriptions, I

was unable satisfactorily to make out. One of these— Cleonice

vestita—is quite foreign to the group. It has been redescribed

and figured by Mr. Pascoe under the name Sewthes sericatus,

and undoubtedly belongs to the group Glaucytine, in whick

Mr. Pascoe placed it.

Tauroraaus, Lacord.

Taurotagus subauratus, sp. n.

Antennis (¢) corpore plus sesqui-longioribus ; capite supra sulco

medio elongato impresso; prothorace apice valde constricto,

lateraliter et supra obtuse tuberculato et valde rugoso ; elytris

pube brunneo-aurata holosericea dense obtectis, apicibus angustim

truncatis vel subrotundatis, et ad suturam breyiter mucronatis.

Long. 44, lat. 123 mm..

Hab. Abyssinia (J. C. Bowring, Esq.).

The unique specimen of this species was in a rather greasy

condition ; but after soaking in benzole it is seen to have, at

least on the elytra, a beautiful golden-brown and rather dense

pubescence, giving slight mozré reflexions. ‘The head carries

above a median longitudinal groove, commencing between

the eyes and extending back to the occiput. The antennz

are more than half as long again as the body, with the scape

strongly rugose-punctate, and at the same time very minutely

and closely punctulate; the third joint is ao than

248 Mr. C. J. Gahan on Longicorn Coleoptera

the scape and only slightly nodulose at the apex; the fifth

joint is a little shorter than the third and longer than the

fourth. The prothorax is strongly constricted and transversely

grooved anteriorly, obtusely tubercled both at the sides and

on the disk, and rather strongly and irregularly transversely

wrinkled above. Prosternal process strongly arched, sub-

vertical behind. Underside of the head crossed by two trans-

verse grooves separated by a rather narrow ridge.

With antenne rather long for the genus, the remaining

characters of this species seem to point conclusively to its

place in Yaurotagus.

* 1

Taurotagus griseus, Guér.

The type of this species (a female specimen) was one of

those so kindly sent to me by M. René Oberthiir, but was

too old and faded to admit of close comparison with other

species. I believe, however, that I am right in referring to

the species two male specimens—one, from Senegal, in the

British Museum collection, the other, from Abyssinia, in Mr.

Fry’s collection. In these the antenne are not more than

three fourths of the length of the body, with the third joint

only about equal in length to the scape. The prothorax is

slightly uneven and without any distinct rugosity above.

The elytra are about three and a half times as long as the

prothorax and are rounded at the apex. ‘The prosternal

process, gradually rounded and declivous posteriorly, is feebly

tubercled in the middle near its extremity.

The British Museum specimen is the Hammaticherus cine-

rarius, Bugq., of Dejean’s collection.

CaLopon, Serv.

The Prionus cinereus of Olivier has been incorrectly quoted

by Serville, Lacordaire, and others as the type of this genus.

The cznereus of Olivier, as a reference to his description and

figure will easily prove, is a species of Criodion, and the

habitat he ascribed to it is without doubt correct. The type

of, Calodon—an African species described by Serville—must

therefore be written C. cinereum, Serv. As a synonym of

this species we may add C, servum, White (4lammaticherus).

White described his species from a female example of

unknown locality. This specimen agrees with a female, of

much smaller size, from Masai-land, and with a male from

Abyssinia, both of which I have referred to C. cinereum,

Serv.

of the Group Cerambycine. 249

The genus may be distinguished from Taurotagus by the

length and obliquity of the mandibles in the male and the

tubercle with which they are each furnished externally near

the base. ‘The legs, too, are more elongate and not so robust

asin Taurotagus. Lacordaire gives as a further difference

that the prosternal process in TYaurotagus is truncate and

vertical behind, in Calodon strongly arched. But in no

species of Taurotagus that I have seen can the prosternal

process be strictly said to be truncate behind. In some of

the specimens of Taurotagus brevipennis (recently described

by me in the ‘ Transactions of the Entomological Society ’)

the prosternal process approaches this condition ; but in others

it is merely very strongly arched, and appears somewhat

vertical behind. The same is probably the case with Tauwro-

tagus Klugit of Lacordaire. Specimens of Hammaticherus

Klugii, Dup., MS., from Natal, while answering in every

other respect to Lacordaire’s description, disagree with it in

having the prosternal process strongly arched and not trun-

cate behind; and in some specimens the prosternal process

bears a feeble median tubercle behind. ‘The distinction there-

fore drawn from the form of the prosternum is of little or no

value.

NEOCERAMBYX, Thoms.

Authors have not been in agreement as to the limits of this

genus, some restricting it to one or two species, others including

in it species that had been previously rejected and placed in

Pachydissus, the result being that in our present catalogues

we have closely allied species placed some in one genus and

some in the other, and even the same species occurring in both

genera under different names. To avoid this confusion,

which makes the determination of species more difficult, I

have brought together, under the generic name of olesthes,

most of those species of Meocerambyx about the position of

which there was a doubt.

The Cantori of Hope will be better placed in Cerambyz,

Serv., than in Neocerambyx, where Lacordaire thought it

should go. It has as a synonym C, scabricoliis, Chev:.

Pachydissus gigas, Thoms.,—the largest and one of the most

beautiful species of the whole group—seems to me to be best

placed in Neocerambyx. Untortunately the male is still

unknown. From three female specimens (including the type)

I am able to supplement the characters given by Thomson.

ISyes rather wide apart above, with the vertex between

250 Mr. C. J. Gahan on Longicorn Coleoptera

them marked by three deep longitudinal grooves—one

median, not surpassing the eyes in front; the remaining two

oblique, scarcely surpassing the eyes behind, and gradually

approaching in front so as almost to meet below between the

antennary tubers. The longitudinal smooth space on the

middle of the pronotum extends between the anterior and

posterior transverse grooves ; in its anterior half it is not half

as broad as in its posterior, and at its anterior extremity ends in

two small diverging tubercules. The elytra are each rounded

externally at the apex, cut in somewhat obliquely towards

the suture, and there furnished with a very short spine. The

anterior cotyloid cavities are slightly open on the outside.

‘Thomson’s specimen is from Borneo ; the two in the British

Museum are one from Malacca, the other from Java.

JEOLESTHES, gen. nov,

Head with a central plaque in front, with a median, more

or less distinct carina occupying the interantennary sulcus in

front, and extending behind almost to a level with the poste-

rior border of the upper lobes of the eyes. At the termination

of this carina the vertex bears a shallow foveolate impression.

Antenne in the male much longer than the body, with the

third to fifth joints thickened at the apex, with the joints from

about the fifth to the eighth usually furnished with a minute

spine at their outer apical termination. The same joints in

the female more distinctly spined externally, and each also

spinosely or denticulately produced at its inner apical termina-

tion. Prothorax strongly rugose above, rounded or subangu-

late and unarmed at the sides in the middle. Elytra clothed

with a rich silky pubescence giving mozré reflexions ; apices

truncate, with the angles spinose or dentate. Anterior

cotyloid cavities very feebly or not at all angulate on the

outside. Prosternal process usually subtruncate behind.

In addition to these characters may be mentioned a groove

which crosses the underside of the head from the base of one

cheek to that of the other. This groove (in the synopsis

given below styled the cnxtergenal groove) is usually very

distinct, and its direction, whether straight or bowed back-

wards, 1s useful in separating some of the species,

The species—some of them common enough in collections

—which I have comprised in this genus form a fairly com-

vact group. ‘They are to be recognized by the richness and

lustre of their pubescence (with a sheen like that of shot silk)

taken in connexion with their roughly wrinkled and unarmed

of the Group Cerambycine. ~ 251

prothorax and their truncated elytra. Trirachys, Hope, is

the most nearly allied genus, but in this the prothorax is

furnished on each side with a conical spine; the third to fifth

joints of the antenne in the male are distinctly (the sixth

minutely) spined at their outer apex, and the remaining

joints are unarmed.

The species of the present genus have up to now been

placed in either Neocerambyx or Pachydissus, and a good deal

of confusion exists in their nomenclature. The following

synopsis of their characters may prove useful :—

§ A. Prothorax strongly and more or less

regularly transversely wrinkled. Disk

usually without a central smooth space.

Antennz distinctly spined in both sexes.

Pronotum with two well-marked longitudinal

slightly oblique impressions. Intermediate

and posterior femora denticulately produced

on each side at their apex ........-eeeeees 1. 2. aurifaber, White.

Joints of the antennz in the male almost

without spines at their outer apical termina-

tion. Pronotum with two rather faint longi-

tudinal impressions. Femora without teeth

PE MOMUHEEM sph gleek alles cece ote cele ents 2. AL, achilles, Thoms.

Antenne in the male without spines at the

outer termination of the joints, with the scape

very feebly rugose. Pronotum without lon-

gitudinal impressions on the disk or with but

the faintest trace of them, Femora without

TODO a ce k sc gece etc vcve cece 3. 4. Marie, Thoms.

§B. Prothorax more or less irregularly

wrinkled above. Usually with a central

smooth space.

Form broad and robust. Intergenal groove

directly transverse or very feebly bisinuate.

Pronotum with two obliquely longitudinal

impressions, limiting a central smooth space.

Apices of elytra quadrispinose .........+.. 4, 4. ampliata, sp. n.

Intergenal groove strongly bowed back-

wards. Pronotum with two obliquely longi-

tudinal impressions, limiting a central smooth

space. Apices of the elytra spinose at the

. Suture, dentate externally ...... nore Ge 5. Af. induta, Newm.

As in the preceding, but with the apices of

the elytra briefly quadrispinose ..,....... 6, A‘. textor, Pasc.

Intergenal groove strongly bowed back-

wards. Pronotum without longitudinal im-

pressions, but with a small transverse smooth

space behind the middle. Antennz (¢) less

than twice the length of the body.......... 7. A. perplexa, sp. n.

252 Mr. C. J. Gahan on Longicorn Coleoptera

Intergenal groove directly transverse. Pro-

notum with two obliquely longitudinal im-

ressions, limiting a central smooth space.

Ei des of prothorax in the male rounded ..., 8. , velutina, Thoms.

Intergenal groove directly transverse. Pro-

notum with two obliquely longitudinal im-

pressions, the space between which is rugose

and almost completely divided by a median

longitudinal groove. Sides of the prothorax

in both sexes subangulate in the middle .... 9. AZ. sinensis, sp. n.

Pronotum with two obliquely longitudinal

impressions, inclosing a smooth space. Sides

of prothorax subangulate in the middle.

Elytra long compared with the anterior part

of the body. Pubescence paler and less dense

UTD c Lee RL nar WRU CAF 10, 4. sarta, Solsky.

1. Molesthes aurifaber.

Hammaticherus aurifaher, White.

Neocerambyx eneas, Thoms.

Neocerambyx Lambii, Pase.

Neocerambyx alexis, Pase.

In the types of eneas, Lambii, and alexis I could find no

structural differences by which any one of them might be

distinguished from aurifaber. M.'Thomson evidently mistook

for aurifaber another and quite different species, and Mr.

Pascoe has described under this name a specimen in which

the ridges of the central space of the prothorax are less

distinct than in typical examples. The species is from

Borneo and Penang, and does not extend to the Duke of York

Island, as stated by Mr. Bates, who seems to have shared in

the general error concerning the species.

2. Molesthes achilles.

Pachydissus achilles, Thoms.

Neocerambyx eneas, Pasc. (nec Thoms.), Longic. Malay. p. 510.

This is a larger species than aurtfaber; the vertex of the

head is without a distinct median carina, the longitudinal

impressions of the pronotum are less distinct, and the femora

are not toothed at the apex; but it is in other respects very

like that species. In the specimen described by Mr. Pascoe

under the name JV. eneas the ridges on the central space of

the prothorax are indistinct. The species is from Borneo.

of the Group Cerambycine.

3. AQolesthes Marie.

Pachydissus Marie, Thoms. Rey, Zool. 1878, p. 2.

This is very like the preceding, but may be distinguished

by its greater size, the absence of longitudinal impressions

from the pronotum, and the nearly smooth scape of the

antenne. In this, as in the last species, the median carina of

the vertex loses its characteristic form, for, instead of being

narrow, it is broad and flat and very little elevated; this

character by itself is almost sufficient to distinguish either

from aurifaber, in which the carina is sharp and well defined.

4, Molesthes ampliata, sp. n.

Robusta; prothorace supra irregulariter fortiterque rugoso, spatio

medio sulcis duobus obliquis limitato ; elytris apice quadrispinosis ;

capite subtus sulco inter genas recto vel leviter bisinuato.

Long. ¢ 36, lat. 11 mm.

Hab. Duke of York Island.

In colour and style of pubescence resembles most cinduta,

Newm., and ¢extor, Pasc., but is broader, has the apices of

the elytra distinctly spined at each of the angles, and has the

intergenal groove of the underside of the head straight or at

most very feebly bisinuate. This is the species recorded

from the Duke of York Island by Mr. Bates under the name

Neocerambyx aurifaber, White.

A single female in the British Museum collection; males

and females in the collections of Messrs. Bates and Fry.

5. Aolesthes induta, Newm.

Hammaticherus indutus, Newm.

? Cerambyx holosericeus, Faby.

This species occurs in Siam, Sumatra, Java, Borneo, the

Philippine Islands, &e. I have found a small specimen in

Dejean’s collection ticketed Hammaticherus holosericeus, Oliv.

But the Cerambyex holosericeus of Olivier is a very different

species and belongs to another genus in this group.

6. MQolesthes textor.

Neocerambyx textor, Pasc.

Neocerambyx externus, Pase.

? Pachydissus ternatensis, Fairm. Le Naturaliste, 1879, p. 70.

I am doubtful if this species can be regarded as distinct

from induta. The differences between them are slight, and

with a larger series might easily break down. M. Fair-

254 Mr. C. J. Gahan on Longicorn Coleoptera

maire’s description of Pachydissus ternatensis fits exactly the

present species, but, as the locality Duke of York Island is

given in addition to that of Ternate, I am inclined to think

he has mixed up two species—textor, Pasc., and ampliata,

described above.

7. MZolesthes perplexa, sp. n.

Antennis ( ¢ ) corpore duplo nec eequalibus ; prothorace supra irregu-

lariter rugoso, spatio parvo transverso levi pone medium.

Long. 24, lat. 7 mm.

Hab. Siam (J. C. Bowring, Esq.).

Intergenal groove distinctly bowed backwards. Antenne

not much more than half as long again as the body. Pro-

thorax irregularly wrinkled above; without longitudinal

impressions and with a small transverse smooth space behind

the middle of the disk; sides of the prothorax slightly

rounded, not at all angulate. Elytra with a rich silky

pubescence having a coppery-brown lustre, with darker

patches, which in their turn, when brought into certain lights,

give bright reflexions ; apices with the sutural angles spinose,

the outer angles dentate. So closely in colour does the

unique specimen of this species resemble Siamese specimens

of induta, Newm., that at first sight it looks like a small

example of the latter. The sculpture of the prothorax,

however, on which there is not the slightest trace of longi-

tudinal impressions, is sufficient to distinguish it. In all the

specimens of dnduta that I have seen the longitudinal

impressions are perfectly distinct, and the central smooth

space is longer than broad. It is possible, however, that the

unique type of the present species may be an incompletely

developed or abnormal example of induta,

8. Aolesthes velutina.

Pachydissus velutinus, Thoms.

Pachydissus similis, Gahan, Ann, & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser, 6, vol. v.

p. 52.

In the typical example, sent me by M. René Oberthiir, the

derm is of a reddish-brown colour, which gives to the insect

a lighter appearance than that of the majority of the speci-

mens which I had included under the specific name similis,

and which have a dark brown derm. The prothorax in this

species is slightly rounded, but not angulate at the sides ; it

carries above two distinct longitudinal impressions, inclosing

a central smooth space. This space is undivided, except by

a very short median depression at its anterior termination.

of the Group Cerambycine. 255

I am at a loss therefore to explain the signification of the

phrase “prothorax . . . . medio biplagiatus ” which occurs

in Thomson’s diagnosis. His expression “ frons medio longi-

tudinaliter suleata”’ is somewhat ambiguous; it probably

refers to the groove between the antennary tubers, but this

groove is occupied posteriorly by a feeble median carina

which extends back between the eyes. This is no doubt the

species figured in the ‘ Indian Museum Notes’ (vol. i. no. 2,

| ee: us RaNonces aunt Sees Thy

pl. v. fig. 3) under the name Neocerambyx holosericeus, Fabr.

9. dolesthes sinensis, sp. n.

Prothorace lateraliter in medio subangulato; dorso omnino intri-

cato-rugoso, sulcis duobus obliquis impresso.

Long. 25-30 mm.

Hab. China (J. C. Bowring, Esq.).

This species is allied to velutiéna and somewhat closely

resembles it; but the sides of the prothorax are somewhat

angulate in the middle in both sexes. The median space of

the pronotum inclosed between the two oblique impressions

is nearly as rugose as the rest of the surface and is almost

completely divided by a median longitudinal groove. The

elytra are somewhat darker in colour and present a more

ruffled appearance than in velutina.

10. Molesthes sarta.

Pachydissus sartus, Solsky.

The figure accompanying Solsky’s description of this species

is inaccurate in making the elytra appear conjointly rounded

at the apex. ‘They are described as truncate and somewhat

bispinose. If I am right in referring to it a specimen from

the Himalayas that I have seen, the species is quite distinct.

In this specimen, however, there is no median longitudinal

impressed line on the prothorax, and the third and fifth joints

of the antennz are relatively a little longer than Solsky

represents them to be. In other respects it agrees exactly

with the description.

ProceDervs, Thoms.

Plocederus basalis, sp. n.

= Plocederus chloropterus, Murray, Ann, & Mag, Nat. Hist. ser. 4

vol. v. p. 436,

This species is not, as Murray thought, identical with the

256 Mr. C. J. Gahan on Longicorn Coleoptera

Plocederus chloropterus of Chevrolat. Murray’s description of

it is very complete. It will be sufficient therefore to point

out the differences between it and other allied and very

similar species.

From viridipennis, Hope, and from chloropterus, Chevr., it

is distinguished by the very close punctulation of the basal

half or third of the elytra; from chloropterus, Chevr., it is

further distinguished by the oblique lines or grooves forming

a “‘crown-shaped ” impression on the disk of the prothorax,

In P. chloropterus, Chevr., the prothorax is almost regularly

transversely wrinkled above and the ridges are not interrupted

by oblique impressions on the disk. The elytra, though

more strongly punctulate towards the base, have not the

punctures much more thickly spread on this region than

towards the apex.

In P. viridipennis, Hope, the sculpturing of the prothorax

is almost exactly like that of asalis; the oblique lines are,

however, somewhat more distinct and form a W-shaped

impression on the disk. The elytra may be described as

somewhat sparsely punctulate, with the punctures evenly

spread over the whole surface and diminishing in size to the

apex. The prosternal process is provided posteriorly with a

more or less distinct median tubercle.

It is difficult, from Hope’s short diagnosis, to identify his

species with certainty. The characters just given are taken

from a species from Sierra Leone which Adam White had

labelled viridipennis, Hope, and which agrees with Hope’s

description.

Plocederus gabonicus, sp. 0.

Niger; elytris metallico-viridis, fusco tinctis; prothorace supra

fortiter transversim rugoso, rugis anticis recte transversis, rugis

pone medium sinuatis; elytris subtilissime griseo-pubescentibus,

versus basin confertim punctulatis, versus apicem minutissime sat

denseque punctulatis, apicibus truncatis, angulis dentatis; an-

tennis ( Q ) corpore vix excedentibus, nigris (seapo badio excepto),

articulis a quinto ad decimum apice interne denticulato-productis ;

pedibus femoribus (basi apiceque exceptis) rufo-testaceis, tibiis

basi nigris ; processu prosterni medio postice tuberculato.

Long. 30, lat. 93 mm.

Hab. Gaboon (W. Africa).

The strong and almost quite regular transverse wrinkling

of the prothorax uninterrupted by any oblique impressions on

the disk, the very close punctulation of the basal part of the

elytra, and the median tubercle to the prosternal process will

of the Group Cerambycine. 257

serve to distinguish this species from any of the similarly

coloured and allied species.

Plocederus purpurtpen nis, Sp. N.

. Niger; antennis pedibusque et abdomine rufescentibus, elytris

metallico-purpurascentibus ; prothorace supra transversim irregu-

lariterque rugoso; elytris nitidis, minutissime subsparsimque

punctulatis; processu prosterni postice in medio obsolete tuber-

culato.

Long. 26, lat. 83 mm.

Hab. Natal.

Black, with the antennw, legs, and abdomen reddish, the

elytra purplish metallic and very glossy. Prothorax above

transversely and somewhat irregularly wrinkled, without

oblique impressions on the disk. Elytra very minutely and

somewhat sparsely punctulate, with the punctures almost

equal in size and pretty evenly spread over the whole surface ;

apices truncate, with the outer angles dentate.

The character of the punctuation of the elytra is alone

almost sufficient to distinguish this from any of the allied

species. The species seems to me to come nearest to P.

viridipennis.

Plocederus melancholicus (Dupont, MS.), sp. n.

Hamaticherus fucatus, De}. Cat., nec Thoms.

Piceo-fuscus, subtiliter cinereo-pubescens; capite margine clypei

leviter sinuata; prothorace supra irregulariter minus fortiter

rugoso, sulcis obliquis obsoletis impresso; antennis articulis a

quarto ad decimum apice interne denticulato-productis.

Long. 25-35, lat. 74-103 mm.

Hab. West Africa.

Head with the clypeal margin slightly sinuate ; with the

frontal plaque almost in the form of a transverse carina.

Antenne with the third joint unarmed ; with the joints from

the fourth to the tenth each produced at the inner apical

termination into a denticulate process. Prothorax acutely

spined at the sides, irregularly and not very strongly wrinkled

above, with some very faint oblique impressions, marking off

a sort of diamond-shaped central area. LHlytra dark brown

with a tint of red, clothed with a rather taint ashy pubes-

cence; closely and minutely punctured, with the punctures

somewhat unequal in size; apices truncate, with the sutural

angles briefly spined, the external angles dentate.

258 Mr. C. J. Gahan on Longicorn Coleoptera

This species resembles P. denticornis, Fabr.; but in the

latter the elytra are brownish black without any reddish tint ;

the third and fourth joints of the antennz are each furnished

at their inner apex with a sharp and strong spine standing

out at right angles, and the remaining joints up to the tenth

are produced into sharp spine-like processes. P. Eminit,

recently described by Mr. Waterhouse, has been compared by

him with the present species.

Plocederus fucatus, Thoms.

Thomson was certainly in error in quoting this species as

the fucatus of Dejean’s collection. From his description I

have been able to identify three specimens from the Gaboon

as belonging to his species, and they are very distinct from

the species just described. With a strongly wrinkled and

somewhat densely pubescent prothorax, a rather dense yel-

lowish-grey silky pubescence on the elytra, and a rather short

and stout form, the species may be easily enough recognized.

It is most nearly allied to P. spinicornis, Fabr., but may be

distinguished by the denser pubescence of the prothorax and

elytra. The third joint of the antennz is moreover very

feebly spined or almost unarmed at the apex, whereas in

spinicornis this joint is distinctly spined at the apex.

Plocederus spinicornis, Fabr.

Lamia spinicornis, Fabr. Spec. Ins. tom. i. p. 224.

Cerambyx denticornis, Oliv. Ent. iv. no. 67, p. 60.

This species, described from specimens in the Banksian

cabinet, has apparently been omitted from the Catalogue of

Gemminger and Harold. Olivier altered the name for a

reason—at the time perhaps valid enough, but now no longer

good. It is well to mention that, though Olivier’s descrip-

tion is that of Fabricius’s species, his figure accompanying it

represents a quite different species, which appears to me to

be Prosphilus pilosicollis, Thoms. P. pubipennis, White, is

merely a slight variety of P. spinicornis, Fabr.

Plocederus consocius.

Cerambyx consocius, Pase. (Pachydissus in Cat. Gemm. and Harold).

This species is very nearly related to P. humeralis, White,

and the latter again to P. pedestris, White. In all three the

prothorax is irregularly transversely wrinkled above and

armed on each side with a rather short and somewhat blunt

of the Group Cerambycine. 259

spine. The elytra are finely and closely punctured, the

punctures on the basal part running together to form a fine

rugosity. In P. pedestris the elytra, as well as the body, are

black, with a very delicate greyish pubescence ; the legs and

antenne are rufous ; the elytra are very closely punctulate up

to the apex. P. humeralis is wholly reddish ferruginous,

with the exception of the shoulders of the elytra, which are

fuscous; it is clothed with a very delicate grey pubescence ;

the elytra are closely punctulate as far as the apex. P. con-

soctus is of a somewhat dull ferruginous colour, with the

lateral borders of the elytra somewhat fuscous; the punctu-

lation of the elytra towards the apex is sparser and more

minute than in the two preceding, and the apex of the elytra

is more distinctly quadrispinose. These differences are

perhaps little more than varietal. There are indeed in the

British Museum collection two specimens from Southern

India which seem to be intermediate in characters between

the North-Indian humeralis and the Ceylonese consoctus.

Plocederus obesus.

Plocederus obesus, Gahan, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 6, vol. v. p. 51.

Since describing this species I find that one completely

resembling it had a short time before been figured in the

“Indian Museum Notes’ (vol. i. no, 2, pl. v. fig. 4 @ and 8)

as the Plocederus pedestris of White. The latter species it

cannot possibly be, and I am only in doubt whether the

species figured is my obesus or the ferrugineus of Linneus.

Judging from the figure and the localities given I should

say it is the former. ‘The insect is stated to be injurious to

timber-trees, and at page 91 of the ‘ Notes’ some account of

the habits of the larva is given. For the advantage of ento-

mologists in India, and so that a correct determination of the

species in question may be possible, I will supplement my

short description of Plocederus obesus, and point out how it

differs from P. pedestris.

Length 27-45 millim., or from about 1-12 inch; width

9-15 millim.

Clothed with a short but rather dense fulvous-grey pubes-

cence almost concealing the derm beneath it; the latter where

rubbed is seen to be of a reddish chestnut or testaceous colour.

The antenne in the male are much longer than the body, ferru-

ginous, with the intermediate joints usually tipped with black

at the apex, with the scape finely rugose-punctate, with the

remaining joints up to the tenth very minutely granulate, and

with the fifth to tenth joints denticulately produced at their

260 Mr. C. J. Gahan on Longicorn Coleoptera.

inner apical termination. The antennz in the female are as

long as or a little longer than the body, with the third to tenth

joints smooth and pubescent and with the fifth to tenth joints

denticulately produced, asin the male. Prothorax irregularly

transversely wrinkled above, thickly pubescent, with the ante-

rior and posterior borders somewhat blackish ; armed at the

middle of each side with a strong, sharp, and slightly recurved

spine. Elytra with a close fulvous-grey pubescence, with

usually the sutural line and the extreme lateral margins black ;

very closely and regularly punctulate throughout; apices

truncate, with the angles brietly spinose.

From pedestris this species can be readily distinguished

not only by its size, colour, and dense pubescence, but more

especially by the strong sharp spine with which each side of

the prothorax is armed; the ruge of the pronotum also are

more numerous and more wavy in appearance.

Massicus Fryi, sp. n.

Pube brevi fulvo-grisea sat dense obtectus ; capite supra inter oculos

sulco brevi longitudinali; antennis ( g ) corpore duplo longiori-

bus, scapo transversim rugoso et ad apicem intus subangulato,

articulis tertio quartoque incrassatis; prothorace lateraliter in

medio valde rotundato, supra irregulariter corrugato, antice et

postice transversim suleato; elytris subelongatis, pube pallidiore

subcinerea, sub humeris subglabris, fuscis, apicibus truncatis,

angulis suturalibus breviter spinosis ; processu prosterni postice

valde prominente et utrinque leviter tuberculato.

Long. 50, lat. 123 mm.

Hab. Borneo. In the collection of Mr. Fry.

Amongst known species (Cerambhyx) venustus, Pasc., seems

most nearly allied to the present one. Though appearing to

be congeneric, the differences between the two species are

well marked. In venustus (¢) the scape of the antenne is

not angulate at the apex, but carries there a cicatrice limited

by a short and not very sharp carina; the third joint is a

little longer than the scape or fourth joint; the fitth to eighth

joints each bear a small spine at their outer apical termina-

tion. ‘The prothorax is only slightly rounded at the sides,

and above it is almost regularly transversely wrinkled. In

the present species the scape is slightly angulate at the apex

on the inner and inferior face, carries no distinct carina, and

js subequal in length to the third joint, the latter not being

longer than the fourth; not one of the joints of the antenna is

spinose at the apex on the outer side, though the joints from

the sixth to the tenth are, as in venustus, denticulately pro-

On new Species of African Lycenide. 261

yi 4 et

duced at their inner apex. The prothorax is fully rounded in

the middle at the sides, is narrowed at the base, and still

more at the apex; the whole space above between the ante-

rior and posterior transverse grooves is covered with nume-

rous rather short and irregular ridges *. Mr. Fry had placed

this species in the genus Jassicus, and I have no doubt that

this is the best place for it.

[To be continued. }

XXXJI.—Deseriptions of new Species of African Lycenide,

chiefly from the Collections of Dr. Staudinger and Mr.

Henley Grose Smith. By W. F. Kirsy, F.L.S., F.E.S.,

&e,

A LARGE number of African Lyceenide have been kindly sent

over to Mr. H. Grose Smith by Dr. Staudinger to be figured

in ‘ Rhopalocera Exotica,’ several of which have already

been published in that work or will appear immediately.

By far the larger number, however, cannot be figured for

some little time, and I therefore publish descriptions, pending

the appearance of the figures. Nearly all belong to genera

which have already been more or less fully treated of in the

section of our work devoted to African Lyceenide.

Genus ASLAUGA, gen. nov.

Wings short and broad, very densely scaled; anterior

wings strongly curved outwards in the middle of the hind

margin; posterior wings with a concavity on the inner mar-

gin at the anal angle. Anterior wings with the subcostal

nervure five-branched, the first two branches emitted near

together before the end of the cell and parallel, the other

three short and emitted near the apex of the wing; the third

and fourth parallel, running into the costa before the apex, the

fifth running to the hind margin just below the apex,

Aslauga marginalis.

Exp. Linch.

Male.—Upperside tawny, with the hind margins and the

costa of the anterior wings rather broadly brown.

* Since writing the above I have seen a second male specimen in the

possession of Mr. Oliver Janson. In this the prothorax is much more

regularly transversely wrinkled, and in that respect presents little diffe-

rence from venustus, Pase.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. vi. 19

262 Mr. W. F. Kirby on

Underside uniform yellowish tawny.

Body brown, abdomen tawny (antenne wanting).

Hab. Sierra Leone.

In the collection of Mr. Henley Grose Smith.

Allied to Liphyra vininga, Hew., which is evidently con-

generic.

Allotinus similis.

Exp. 1} inch.

Upperside as in A. zymna, Westw., but posterior wings

less produced.

Underside: Anterior wings white, grey towards the costa

and hind margin, with two grey, transverse oval spots in the

cell and two white submarginal festooned lines towards the

hind margin. Posterior wings pearly grey, with six or seven

white transverse lines formed of connected lunules.

Hab. Barombi, Cameroons (Preuss).

In the collection of Dr. Staudinger.

Pseuderesia cellularis.

Exp. 1} inch.

Male.—Upperside rich tawny, the base and costa of the

anterior wings and the inner portion of the posterior wings

irrorated with brown; apical third of anterior wings and the

hind margins of all the wings rather broadly bordered with

black. Anterior wings with some small spots towards the base,

a very large one at the end of the cell, and a few others

towards the dark border, from which the larger ones are

hardly separated.

Underside : Anterior wings with the costa, apex, and hind

margin blackish, densely irrorated with yellow; the lower

part of the base is of a dull black, the disk being fulvous;

the spot at the end of the cell is well marked; there is an

oblique row of large connected spots towards the apex, beyond

the cell, and a row of small, sagittate, submarginal black spots

before the fringes. Posterior wings dirty yellow, with a circle

of five large round spots near the base, having a smaller one

in the centre ; besides these, there is a large one on the middle

of the costa and a small one on the middle of the inner

margin; hind margin preceded by a festooned black line,

within which is a row of large spots.

Female.—Upperside similar, but of a paler fulvous, with

narrower borders, and with fewer traces of the submarginal

black spots.

Underside of a clearer yellow, with the spots and black

new Species of African Lycenide. 263

markings smaller; on the posterior wings the central spot in

the circle is absent.

Hab. Cameroons.

In the collection of Dr. Staudinger.

Allied to P. (Liptena) parva, Kirb.

Pseuderesia paucipunctata.

Exp. 1} inch.

Female.—Upperside tawny ; anterior wings with the apex

blackish, from two thirds of the length of the costa to two

thirds of the length of the hind margin, beyond which the

border is continued as a narrow line to the hinder angle.

Posterior wings with the fringes blackish. A large spot at

the end of the cell on all the wings.

Underside tawny yellow, with the costa and apex of ante-

rior wings and the whole of the posterior wings irrorated with

brown ; besides the spots closing the cells, there is one in the

cell of the anterior wings and a smaller one above the cell

of the posterior wings. Posterior wings with very indistinct

traces of four submarginal dusky spots, one towards the tip

and the other three towards the anal angle.

Hab, Cameroons.

In the collection of Dr. Staudinger.

Possibly an extreme variety of P. Petreta, Hew. (of which

T. Preussi, Staud., is a synonym), which seems to vary con-

siderably in depth of colouring and in the extent of the dark

border on the posterior wings, and toa less extent in the

number of spots.

Pseuderesia turbata.

Exp. a little over an inch.

Male.—Upperside reddish tawny, the costa and tip of ante-

rior wings and the hind margins rather broadly brown.

Underside paler tawny. Anterior wings with two black

spots in the cell, the costa irregularly black, throwing out

a broad band at the end of the cell; the paler apex is cut off

by another oblique irregular. band, and the costa and the space

between this band and the hind margin are likewise spotted

with black ; fringes black, and a submarginal black line on

the upper part of the wing. Posterior wings more buff; two

spots on the costa above the cell, one large spot above, and

two in the cell, which is itself closed by a black line, and

three spots below the cell; the rest of the wing is marked

with large wregular black blotches. The black fringes are

preceded by a zigzag black line.

19*

264 Mr. W. F. Kirby on

Hab, Cameroons (Preuss).

In the collection of Dr. Staudinger.

Allied to P. parva, Kirb., and P. petreia, Hew.

Pseuderesia similis.

Exp. a little over an inch.

Female.— Upperside nearly as in P. turbata, but the costa

of the posterior wings brown for two thirds of its length.

Underside: Anterior wings red; costa black for one third

of the breadth of the wing to beyond the cell; then the

reddish space runs up, separating it from the apical area,

which is marked with two much dentated grey lines; the

border itself is grey, edged within by a black line on its upper

half. Posterior wings grey, with a black spot on the costa,

two very large subcostal spots, three in the cell, the last linear,

closing it, and three below ; the marginal area is occupied by

three rows of black zigzag spots separated by two rows of

grey ones. Fringes grey, edged within by a black and then

by a grey line.

Hab. Cameroons (Preuss).

In the collection of Dr. Staudinger.

This might be the female of P. turbata, but the marginal

markings of the posterior wings beneath are very different.

Pseuderesia debora.

Exp. 175 inch.

Male.—Upperside dull black, the incisions scaled with

white. Posterior wings with a large orange blotch extending

from the second submedian nervule to the inner margin just

above the anal angle.

Underside: Anterior wings more of a slate-colour; costa

and hind margin dusted with grey, inner margin paler, with

a whitish blotch at the hinder angle; three red spots placed

obliquely near the apex of the wings. Posterior wings dull

black dusted with grey; a broad red band formed of three

nearly connected spots crosses the middle of the cell, but does

not extend to the costa or inner margin ; within this is a row

of smaller spots, three red and two black, placed alternately,

and at the base is another red spot; beyond each of the upper

and lower red spots of the band stands a black spot, and atter

these another row of three disconnected red marks, a large

one near the costa, a line closing the cell, and a small spot

below; beyond the line is another large red spot; beyond

these is a series of seven red spots edged within with black

ones (and slightly edged with black on the outside too), one

new Species of African Lycenide. 265

on the costa, three connected spots, placed much nearer the

hind margin, and another series of three connected spots,

running towards the anal angle.

Hab. Barombi, Cameroons (Preuss).

In the collection of Dr. Staudinger.

Pseuderesia dinora.

Exp. 1} inch.

Upperside reddish tawny (lighter in the female than in the

male), with the base and costa blackish and the apex of

anterior wings broadly, and the hind margin below and that

of the posterior wings rather narrowly, black ; cell of the ante-

rior wings closed by a large round black spot, not separated

from the black colour of the costa; that of the posterior

wings closed by a short black bar.

Underside: Anterior wings mostly black, costa irrorated

with pale yellow in patches ; apex with a large yellow blotch,

from which smaller yellow spots extend down the hind margin;

disk towards the hinder angle with a large fulvous blotch,

spotted and irrorated with black.

Posterior wings grey, yellow at the base and with a yellow

blotch at the tip; between this and the anal angle is a thick

black, festooned, submarginal line, enclosing three small

yellow spots; within this are two large red spots, and within

these an angulated row of seven large spots from the costa to

the inner margin ; the third is red and adjoins a black spot,

within which again is a large black spot closing the cell; in

the cell is a small spot, and there are two or three more

large and small ones towards the costa, and again towards

the inner margin.

In the female the markings are rather more suffused, and

one of the large spots on the costa of the posterior wings near

the base adjoins a red dot.

Hab, Cameroons.

In the collection of Dr. Staudinger.

Very distinct from the other species of the group of P. parva

by the three large red spots on the underside of the posterior

wings.

Durbania gerda.

Exp. Linch.

Female.—Upperside orange-tawny, hind margins slightly

scalloped. Anterior wings paler on the disk, with a brown

spot at the end of the cell, the costa slightly irrorated with

brown ; the apical area with a brown shade running down-

266 Mr. W. F. Kirby on

wards parallel to the hind margin, which it does not touch,

except at the apex ; fringes marked with a blackish interrupted

line at their base, swelling into more distinct spots at the extre-

mities of the nervures. Posterior wings nearly uniform in

colour; fringes slightly speckled with blackish.

Underside: Anterior wings rather paler than above, irro-

rated with black on the costa above the cell; a large brown

spot at end of cell; at one third of the distance between this

and the apex are a series of four oblong spots placed obliquely,

two larger and darker ones on the costa, nearly connected, and

two others below; marginal area irrorated with brown, and

with a submarginal row of long blackish spots on a paler

ground, dusted with grey; fringes preceded by a broken

blackish line, most continuous below. Posterior wings

brownish tawny, with rather indistinct markings; two dusky

spots above the cell, two below, and one at the extremity ;

beyond the cell are two festooned lines of connected lunules,

the outermost preceding a more continuous series of darker

lunules, the space between dusted with grey; a series of

blackish spots at the extremities of the nervures.

Body tawny above; legs and antenne black, spotted with

white.

Hab. Barombi (Preuss).

In the collection of Dr. Staudinger.

Allied to D. aslauga, Trim.

Larinopoda sylpha.

Exp. about 1 inch.

Semitransparent white, with iridescent ashy borders along

the costa of the anterior wings and all the hind margins,

ceasing at the anal angle of the posterior wings; the costal

border of the anterior wings sends off a projection at the end

of the cell, most strongly marked in the temale.

Antenne black, ringed with white; club long, slender,

pointed ; legs and under surface of abdomen yellow.

Sexes nearly similar.

Differs from our figure of L. muhata, Dew., ¢ (Rhop. Ex.

Afr, Lye. pl. ii. figs. 1, 2), by the absence of the black spot

on the posterior wings.

Hab. Barombi, Cameroons (Preuss).

In the collection of Dr. Staudinger.

Larinopoda opaca.

Exp. rather over an inch.

Opaque white, with rather broad brown border on the costa

new Species of African Lycenide. 267

of anterior wings and on the hind margins of all the wings; a

large oval spot at the end of the cell of the posterior wings ;

on the under surface the border does not quite reach the

hinder angle of the anterior wings. Fringes grey, with a

blackish line at the base, separated from the broad border

by a whitish submarginal line.

Legs yellow ; abdomen white: antenne black, ringed with

white ; club black, tipped with yellow.

Hab, Cameroons (Preuss).

In the collection of Dr. Staudinger.

Tingra lavinia.

Exp. 13 inch.

Male.—Upperside white, with rather large black spots on the

costa towards the apex of fore wings, at the ends of all the cells,

and at the ends of the nervures on all the hind margins, and

one nearer the base above the cells ; under this, on the anterior

wings only, is occasionally another spot in the cell on the

underside; extreme base of the wings slightly stained with

yellow ; apex of anterior wings slightly bordered with ashy

above.

In the collections of the British Museum (Gaboon) and Dr.

Staudinger (Ogowe).

Allied to 7’. torrida, Kirb., but a larger, paler, and broader-

winged insect.

Tingra laura.

Exp. 1} to 14 inch.

Male.—Upperside white, tinged with tawny at base. Ante-

rior wings: costa irrorated with black, tip ashy to the lowest

submedian nervule, its upper part edged within with three

black spots, nearly lost in the ashy colouring ; another spot at

end of cell, two small ones in the cell, on one side only, and two

on the disk opposite the lowest part of the border. Posterior

wings with a spot on the costa above the cell, and another at

its extremity; other spots on the under surface showing

faintly through.

Underside white, tinged with yellow on the costa and at

the apex of the anterior wings, and on the posterior wings,

chiefly at base and tip; hind margins spotted with black on

the nervures. Anterior wings with a row of spots above the

cell (only one distinct, the costa being irrorated with black),

one at the end of the cell, and two submarginal rows at the

apex, the outermost (nearly straight) of three larger, and the

innermost (oblique) of four smaller spots. Posterior wings

268 Mr. W. F. Kirby on

with asmall spot at base of cell, a large one on the costa

above the cell, a small one below the cell, and another at its

extremity, beyond which is an angulated row of six spots

running from the costa, and a shorter row of three between

the upper ones and the apex.

Female.—Upperside white ; apex of anterior wings rather

broadly ashy, but this colour ceases on the hind margin at

the lowest median nervule ; a conspicuous black spot at the

end of the submedian nervure, and of all the nervures of the

posterior wings except the first branch of the subcostal ; the

only other distinct spots on the upperside are those at the

ends of the cells and a small one in the cell of the anterior

wings, but some of the others are also slightly indicated.

Underside white, the ends of the nervures marked with

small black spots. Anterior wings with a row of four small

subcostal spots, two spots in the cell besides the larger one at

its extremity, and another in the fork of the two lower median

nervules. Posterior wings with a large spot above the middle

of the cell, a small one at the base of the cell, a large one at

its extremity, and one in the fork of the nervures below; a

submarginal row of six small spots, angulated outwards in

the middle, commencing with a spot larger than the others on

the costa.

Antenne black, tipped with tawny in both sexes.

Hab. Lagos.

In the collection of Dr. Staudinger.

Tingra fatima.

Exp. 14 inch.

White, slightly stained with orange at the base of the costa.

Anterior wings with the apex dark ashy to below the upper

submedian nervule; a large black spot at the end of the cell

of all the wings.

Underside white, with black discoidal spots, and a black

line at the base of the fringes; within it is a second on the

upper half of the anterior wings.

Hab. Cameroons.

In the collection of Dr. Staudinger.

The sexes do not differ,

Teriomima decipiens.

Exp. rather more than 1 inch.

Upperside white, costa (narrowly, but most broadly towards

the base) and apex, as far as the upper branch of the sub-

median nervure, ashy.

new Species of African Lycenide. 269

Underside more inclining to yellowish, with two submar-

ginal yellow stripes in the male and one in the female; fringes

of anterior wings edged with a black line, as far as the ashy

patch of the wing extends on the upper surface.

Antenne black, slightly spotted with white; club long and

rather slender.

Hab. Barombi, Cameroons (Preuss).

In the collection of Dr. Staudinger.

The sexes hardly differ.

Tertomima delicatula.

Exp. rather under an inch.

Male.—Upperside white, the apical third of the anterior

ce ashy. Posterior wings with a few small marginal

ots.

Underside tinged with yellow on the posterior wings and

on the costa and apex of the anterior wings. Anterior wings

with a row of ashy spots on the costa, an oblique row on the

inner side of the yellowish apical shade, and a spot at the end

of the cell and a small dot within it. Posterior wings with

a spot in the cell, spots above and below, and a streak at the

end of the cell, and two rows of small obsolete spots nearer

the hind margins.

Antenne black, ringed with white; club long and rather

slender.

Hab. Usugara.

In the collection of Dr. Staudinger.

Closely allied to 7. subpunctata, Kirb., but with the spots

much smaller, less numerous, and differently arranged.

Teriomima serena.

Exp. about 1 inch.

Upperside yellow ; apex of anterior wings black, from two

thirds of the length of the costa, curving round the hind mar-

gin to the hinder angle, where the border ends in a point.

Posterior wings rather narrowly bordered with black from

below the tip to the anal angle.

Underside paler, posterior wings inclining to whitish ; ante-

rior wings with a row of black dots on the costa and one at

the end of the cell; all the hind margins with the ends of the

nervures marked with black, which forms a nearly continuous

line towards the apex of anterior wings ; no discoidal spot on

posterior wings.

Antenne black, the shaft ringed with white.

‘The sexes hardly differ.

270 Mr. W. F. Kirby on

Allied to 7. tenera, Kirb., but differs from all the allied

species by the continuous narrow border to the posterior wings.

Hab. Sierra Leone (Preuss).

In the collection of Dr, Staudinger.

Teriomima modesta.

Exp. rather over an inch.

Male.—Upperside uniform smoky brown; fringes rather

paler, spotted neither above nor below.

Underside clearer brown, with white spots. Anterior wings

speckled with white at the base; two spots in the cell, above

the second is the first of a row of two or three subcostal dots,

followed by a transverse row of four larger spots; two sub-

marginal rows of spots (four in each) on the upper half of the

wing; below these are two larger ones in a single line; the

first spot of the inner series is preceded by a small subcostal

dash ; the second and third spots of the outer series have a

small dash on the outside, and the fourth spot of the outer

series is the smallest, being reduced to a dash. Posterior

wings with two large spots on the costa, two in the cell, and

a third (double) closing it; two more rather irregular series

of spots below the cell and a double row of submarginal spots,

some of the lower ones of the outer row with smaller adjacent

dashes on the outside.

Antenne black, spotted with white on the underside ; the

club long, gradually formed, and tipped with tawny.

Hab. Cameroons (Preuss).

In the collection of Dr. Staudinger.

Differs from 7. adelgitha, Hew., in the unspotted fringes

and upper surface.

Teriomima cordelia.

Exp. nearly an inch.

Upperside purplish blue, shading into dusky towards the

apex of the anterior wings ; fringes blackish. Thorax clothed

with rich purple or green hairs.

Underside brown, speckled with tawny at the base and

costa of the anterior wings and on the basal half of the pos-

terior wings. Anterior wings (on their upper two thirds) with

two, and posterior wings with three rows of submarginal lines

or nearly connected crescents of tawny dusting.

Head with a tawny line within each eye; antenne black,

ringed with white ; club gradually formed, tipped with tawny ;

legs tawny, banded with brown.

Hab, Cameroons (Preuss), Ogowe (Bokh.).

new Species of African Lyceenide. 271

In the collection of Dr. Staudinger.

Allied to 7. dispar, Kirb., and 7. melissa, Druce, but

differs from the former and apparently also from the latter in

the markings of the underside.

Teriomima dubia.

Exp. 75 inch.

Male.—Upperside brown, distinctly suffused with purple,

and with or without a whitish spot beyond the end of the

cell of the anterior wings.

Underside brown, with two or three tawny spots or

markings in the cells and an indistinct double row of sub-

marginal tawny markings ; the white spot as above on ante-

rior wings, and an interrupted, rather indistinct, tawny stripe

running beyond the cell on the posterior wings.

Antenne black, ringed with white; club tipped with

orange. Body rich purple and coppery green in some lights,

Hab. Sierra Leone and Barombi, Cameroons (Preuss),

In the collection of Dr. Staudinger.

Perhaps a variety of 7’. melissa, Druce.

Epitola badura.

Exp. 14 inch.

Male.—Anterior wings rather pointed; posterior wings

rounded.

Upperside deep blue. Anterior wings with the costa

(broadly), apical third, hind margin, and a basal stripe on

the lower part of the cell black; inner margin with a few

coppery-green scales. Posterior wings with the costa broadly

and hind margin narrowly black.

Underside greyish brown, with a row of submarginal

lunules of greyish dusting, within which is a broader stripe of

the same kind; across the wings runs an irregular series of

lines and zigzags of greyish dusting.

Hab. Cameroons.

In the Hewitson Collection of the British Museum as the

male of L. cercene, Hew.; and in that of Mr. H. Grose Smith.

Allied to EH. dunia, Kirb., but of a deeper blue and

without the oblique pale zigzag line on the underside of the

anterior wings.

Epitola Staudingert.

Exp. 13 inch.

Male.—Upperside bright blue. Anterior wings with the

272 Mr. W. F. Kirby on

costa, apex, and hind margin narrowly black ; a very large

oblong black blotch projects into the wing from the lower

part of the hind margin, filling up the whole space nearly to

the cell, from the inner half of the upper discocellular ner-

vure to below the lowest branch of the median nervure.

Posterior wings blue, with the costa, immer margin, and

fringes black.

Underside uniform greyish brown, without markings.

Legs brown, ringed with grey.

Hab. Sierra Leone (Preuss).

In the collections of Dr. Staudinger and of Mr. P. Crowley.

Epitola zelica.

Exp. 14-14 inch.

Upperside light blue, with a purplish shade in some lights.

Anterior wings with the costa above the cell and the apex

broadly blackish brown, the dark colour diminishing trian-

eularly to the hinder angle. Posterior wings with the costa

above the cell, the inner margin, and the hind margin (nar-

rowly) blackish brown.

Underside white, with an obsolete straight pale yellowish

line and two or three obsolete zigzag lines between this and

the cell. In the female these indistinct markings are

wanting, and there is only a blackish line at the base of the

fringes of the anterior wings, which is also present in the

male.

The sexes do not differ otherwise.

flab. Barombi, Cameroons (Preuss).

In the collection of Dr. Staudinger.

Allied to £. zerina, Hew., but in that species the upperside

is of a deeper blue and the underside is much more heavily

marked.

Epitola Henleyt.

Exp. 14 inch.

Upperside black and deep violet-blue, the blue portions of

the wing broken up into spots by black spaces, especially

along the nervures.

Underside brown; a pale space on the inner margin of

anterior wings, from which two rows of pale submarginal

spots run towards the costa—the outermost row formed of

three nearly contiguous spots; the innermost row of three

spots, of which the two upper ones are contiguous, separated

from the third. Posterior wings with traces of two paler

bands, parallel to the hind margin.

Gs:

new Species of African Lycenide. 2

“I

Hab. Barombi, Cameroons (Preuss).

In the collection of Dr. Staudinger.

Upperside hardly distinguishable from FZ. hyetta, Hew.,

with which a specimen of 7. Henleyi from Calabar is placed

in the Hewitson Collection of the British Museum; but the

underside is very different.

Epitola catuna.

Exp. 1-12 in.

Male.—Upperside deep purplish blue, with rather broad

blackish margins, the nervures narrowly black; fringes grey.

Underside greyish brown. Anterior wings darker at the

base to beyond the cell; at the end of the cell stands an

obsolete grey spot; the darker portion of the wing is bounded

by a row of obsolete grey spots, much expanded on the inner

margin ; on the hind margin is a row of obsolete grey lunules,

dividing into two rows on the upper half of the wing. Pos-

terior wings with three submarginal rows of broad obsolete

grey lunules, the innermost most indistinct.

Antenne and legs very slightly ringed with white, only

the extreme tip of the former tawny.

Hab. Cameroons (Preuss).

In the collection of Dr. Staudinger.

Resembles /. hyetta, Hew., on the upperside, and the group

of EL. cercene, Hew., below.

Epitola doleta.

Exp. 12 inch.

Male.— Upperside blackish brown, with bright blue

markings. Anterior wings with scattered blue markings

towards the base of the cell, a short bar just beyond the

middle of the costa running obliquely outwards, and a band

running nearly to the hind margin between the median and

submedian nervures. Posterior wings with the whole space

between the upper part of the cell and the submedian nervure

filled up with blue nearly to the hind margin.

Underside as in H. catuna; in one specimen the paler

markings are almost entirely obsolete.

Hab. Sierra Leone (Preuss).

In the collection of Dr. Staudinger.

Perhaps the male of EL. cephena, Hew., which it somewhat

resembles on the under surface.

274 On new Species of African Lycenide.

Epitola perdita,

Exp. rather over an inch.

Male.—Anterior wings rather pointed, with the hind mar-

gin oblique. Posterior wings oblong, nearly rectangular.

Upperside black. Anterior wings rich blue from below

the cell to the inner margin. Posterior wings with a large

blue patch filling up two thirds of the lower part of the wing,

but nowhere extending to the margins.

Underside: Anterior wings slate-colour, with a pale grey

spot at the end of the cell and two more, nearly connected,

near the hinder angle; apex reddish, edged by a submarginal

coppery-green line from near the apex to the middle of the hind

margin. Posterior wings reddish, shading into buff towards

the base, with a submarginal row of silvery-green lunules,

edged with black within and (less distinctly) without. A

Y-shaped series of silvery-green markings edged with black

lines, not extending to the costa, across the middle of the

wing.

Hab, Cameroons. ;

In the collection of Mr. H. Grose Smith.

Epitola (?) barombiensis.

Exp. rather more than an inch.

Anterior wings obtusely pointed at the apex, with the hind

margin very convex. Posterior wings rounded.

Upperside purplish blue. Anterior wings with the costa,

apex, hind margin, and nervures black; cell black, with

irregular purplish markings towards the base ; inner margin

but thinly scaled with purple. Posterior wings with the costa

and inner margin broadly and the hind margin more nar-

rowly black.

Underside grey, a dark brown cloud extending from the

base of the inner margin obliquely to beyond the cell ; thence,

after an interruption, it spreads more broadly over the whole

apical portion of the hind margin, except where it is slightly

interrupted towards the costa before the apex. Posterior

wings speckled with smoky brown, darkest on the hind mar-

gin, where it shades into a broad border, ill-defined towards

the base and not extending to the anal angle.

Hab. Barombi, Cameroons (Preuss).

In the collection of Dr. Staudinger.

Miscellaneous. 275

MISCELLANEOUS.

Leaf-winged Locust. By J. J. Queten, B.Sc.

Or all the many varied and really wonderful contrivances to be met

with in nature tending towards the protection of various harmless

creatures which are preyed upon by other forms, perhaps none are

as wonderful as, certainly none are more remarkable than, the con-

dition of the anterior pair of wings in certain of the Locustide,

such as Pterochroza and other closely allied forms. In many genera

of the family the front wings are elongated and narrow, like the

wings of the grasshoppers, and are not only coloured green, like the

ordinary leaf of a plant, but are furnished with a large subcentral

vein like the midrib of a leaf, with small veins springing therefrom,

In Pterochroza and the other special forms referred to, of which a

few different examples have lately been added to our museum collec-

tion, the leaf resemblance is carried to a most perfect degree. In

shape they are ovate, and generally, as in the common elm-leaf, the

one side is somewhat wider than the other, according to the depth

of the curve of the central vein, which is thickened like a midrib.

From this side-veins pass off in all directions, branching and reticu-

lating, exactly as in the case of the leaf of an ordinary dicotyledo-

nous plant. The colouring of the wings is even more remarkable,

the tint varying according to the species. In one the shade varies

from reddish brown or reddish yellow to a dull purple, and closely

resembles the shades to be found on the young leaves of many of

the forest-trees, and more especially on the mora (Mora ewvcelsa).

In another the tint is of a deep green, which is said to fade away

gradually on continued exposure to light after the death of the

insect. Ina third it is of a very pale yellowish brown, much like

the colouring on an old and fading leaf about to fall from the

plant ; while in a fourth it is a dull dead brown, like that of a sere

and fallen leaf.

As though to give a more complete naturalness to the already

seemingly quite natural leaves, variably sized spots of brown or

yellowish white are sparsely scattered about the surface, just as are

to be found so commonly upon leaves.

Observations upon the growth, life-history, and habits of these

forms are much needed ; but the specimens seem to be extremely

rare—though it is much more likely that, inhabiting the foliage of

trees and bushes, they are seldom, and then only accidentally,

discovered. It is suggestive that the forms in the museum were

only obtained when they had strayed into houses in or by the forest

on the Mazaruni River.—Journal of the Royal A gricultural and

Commercial Society of British Guiana, June 1890, p. 141.

276 Miscellaneous.

On the Histological Constitution of certain Nematodes of the Genus

Ascaris. By M. Lfon James.

Naturalists who have studied the histology of the Nematodes

up to the present time have asserted that the layer named by them

granular layer was not cellular in the adult. Leuckart, however,

thought that there existed an epithelial layer formed by very small

elements, situated internal to and close against the muscle-cells.

In the investigations in which I am engaged, on certain species

of Nematodes, and in particular Ascaris megalocephala, A. lumbri-

coides (calf), and A. suilla (Dujardin), I have never been able to

establish the existence of this layer. With the aid of the histo-

logical apparatus in use at the Faculty of Sciences of Toulouse I

have long sought in the granular layer for any traces of an ectoderm.

The granular layer is limited on one side by the cuticle, on the

other by the muscular layer.

But, on the other hand, these researches have brought to light

certain particulars relating to the granular layer: transverse sec-

tions at the horizon of the cesophagus show the continuity and

structural identity of the cesophageal nervous ring and of the

granular layer. Both are made up of fibrils interspersed with cells.

The fibrils of the nervous ring on arriving at the body-wall bend

inwards and distribute themselves between the cuticle and the

muscular layer; after this the nervous system and the muscular

layer affect connexions so fine that it is impossible to assign their

exact limits.

Longitudinal sections at different horizons show little beds of

cells in the granular layer, often disposed in several rows but never

forming a continuous epithelium.

These cells present various appearances: rarely cubic, sometimes

rounded, most often flattened parallel to the body-wall, they bear a

variable number of prolongations. It is these prolongations which

contribute to give the layer its fibrillar and felted aspect in the

sections.

No intercellular substance is ever found between them.

The cells of the granular layer are stained a uniform violet by

chloride of gold, whilst this reagent colours the cuticle rose and

purple. The external segmentation as revealed by this infiltra-

tion does not correspond, at least in the adult, with any internal

metamerization.

The great similitude of structure of the granular layer and of the

nervous system leads us to think that the granular layer represents

the ectoderm. This latter would differ much in its constitution

from the ectoderm of other Metazoa ; it would be made up, in effect,

of neuro-epithelial elements, and the nervous system described by

authors would only be a condensation of this mass at different points

in the body.

However, this idea needs corroborating by embryological re-

searches, in which I am now engaged.—Comptes Rendus, July 7,

1890, p. 65.

Ann & Mag. Nat. Hist.S.6.Vol.6. PL VI.

HH.Godwin-Austen,del. Maclure & C°? ith

adnan .& Mag. Nat. Host... 0. Vol VT. Pl. VU

A. Alcock admat del. : Mintern Bros. lith

A. Alcock ad

nat .del

Ann. & Mag. Nat. list. 5. ¢

Vol. WI. PL. IX.

Mintern Bros. hth.

U.VI. Pb. X.

(

/ . Itist . Si

“ft

elna.& Meg.

Parker & Coward delet lith.

Traige

NGL Nes 6 GW Nr

Lit

INUS

\YADT

Wut

LHENAK

THE ANNALS

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[SIXTH SERIES. ]

No. 34. OCTOBER 1890.

XXXII.—Notes on Slugs, chiefly in the Collection at the

British Museum. By T. D. A. CocKERELL.

Tue following notes result from a study of various species of

slugs, many of them new or hitherto ill-understood, which I

have been able to examine recently. Most of the specimens

referred to are in the British Museum, though some few are

in private collections. Ihave to thank Mr. E. A. Smith for

affording me every facility at the Museum; and I am also

greatly indebted to Mr. W. G. Binney for the opportunity of

examining many species of American slugs.

I. Arrorruax, AnapENus, AND Propuysaon.

This group of Arzon-like slugs has not been very well

understood, partly, no doubt, because of the difficulty of

obtaming specimens of the species. I have been fortunate in

seeing quite a large series of forms, which I tabulate as

follows :—

A. Sole not differentiated into parts ; respiratory orifice anterior; genital

orifice close to right eye-peduncle.

(1) No caudal mucus-pore..., Gen. Prophysaon, Bld. & Binn., 1873.

Sect. a. Fasciati. Body with dark dorsal band.

Heoaw tibbed ........ P. fasciatum, Cll. ;

ii, Jawstriate, notribbed. P. Aumile, Ckll. (preec. var. 7).

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. vi. 20

278 Mr. T. D. A. Cockerell’s Notes on Slugs.

Sect. 6. Cerulet. Body without dorsal band, reticulation compara-

DIVELYRUMDIC <7 owisra/eiplebes il. P. ceruleum, Cl.

Sect. e. Typicit. Body with a pale dorsal line.

iv., v. Ochreous species. P. pacificum, Ckll., and P. flavum,

Ckll. (preec. var. ?).

vi., vii, Greyish species. P. Andersoni, Coop., and P. Hemp-

hilli, B. & B. (preee. var.).

(2) With a caudal mucus-pore. Gen. (preec. subg.) Phenacarion, Ckll.,

1890.

i. Back with no dark band.

P. foliolatum, Gould.

ii. Back with a dark band.

P. Hemphill, W. G. Binn.

B. Sole differentiated into parts; respiratory orifice nearly median or

slightly posterior.

(1) No caudal mucus-pore.

(la) Genital orifice close to right eye-peduncle ; back keeled.

Gen. nov. Anadenulus, Cll.

i. A. Cockerelli, Hemph.

(16) Genital orifice not close to right eye-peduncle ; back not keeled.

Gen. Anadenus, Heyn., 1865.

Sect. a. Sulcati. Body with deep transverse sulci.

i. A. Jerdoni, G.-Aust.

Sect. b. Altivagi. Body with oblique fine sulci.

ii. A. altivagus, Theob.

ili. A. modestus, Theob. (preec. juv. ?).

iv. A. Schlagintweiti, Heyn.

(Sect. ? v., vi. A. Blanfordi, G.-A., A. insignis, G.-A., not seen by me.)

(2) With a caudal mucus-pore ; genital orifice not close to right eye-

POUUNCLO i sccrereee een Gen. Ariolimax, Mirch, 1860.

Sect. a. Maximi. Large species.

i. A columbianus, Gould. (California

to British Columbia.)

i, A. californicus, Cooper. (Cali-

fornia. )

ili. A. costaricensis, Ckll.,nov. (Costa

Rica.)

Sect. 6. Parvult. Smaller species.

iv. Sole mottled .... A. niger, Coop.

v. Solenot mottled. . A. Hemphilli, W. G. B.

(Also of this genus: vi. A. Anderson’, W. G. B.; vii. A. Hecox?,

Weth., spp. dub.)

Later on I shall have to publish some rather copious notes

on the American species; meanwhile it will be useful to

note :-—

Mr. T. D. A. Cockerell’s Notes on Slugs. 279

1) Prophysaon humile.—1 do not teel certain that the cha-

racter of the jaw is really specific; it may be an

aberration, but this cannot be settled until we have a

series of specimens to examine. I have placed the

type specimen in the British Museum.

(2) Prophysaon flavum.—The difference between the sole of

this and pacificum observed may be partly due to

postmortem contraction. Possibly flavum is a variety

of pacificum.

(3) Prophysaon Andersont, Coop., has priority over P. Hemp-

hilli, B. & B., and I cannot detect any specific differ-

ence between them. P. Andersont, W. G. B.,

belongs to Fasczati, and is P. fasctatum, Ckll.

(4) Phenacarion is very near to Prophysaon; indeed it is

most difficult to separate P. foliolatum and Pr. Hemp-

hilli specifically. I have not seen any good material

of Phen. Hemphilli, W. G. B., but it appears to be a

distinct species. If Phenacarion is not kept as a

genus and Proph. Hemphilli is regarded as distinct

trom Andersoni, then P. (Phen.) Hemphilli will require

a new name.

(5) Anadenulus Cockerelli.—I at first referred this species, of

which I saw the types, to Anadenus ; but it is really

distinct enough to be separated from it, besides being

American, while the true Anadenz are Asiatic. The

genital orifice in true Anadenus is quite a long way

trom the right eye-peduncle, as in Ariolimax.

(6) Ariolimax columbianus and californicus are hardly to be

separated as species ; caldfornicus is more keeled and

has a narrower sole. A. Hecoxi, a third species from

the United States, has never been described, and

cannot be recognized. Mr. Binney informs me it is

a large species.

(7) Ar. Andersoni, W.G. B., is a doubtful species, probably

a variety of A. niger. The “ foliated appearance ”’ 1s

not specific, as it occurs also in A. niger.

Ariolimax costaricensis, subsp. nov.

A. californicus, subsp.—Length 68 millim. (in alcohol),

mantle 27 millim. long, respiratory orifice 19 millim. from

20*

280 Mr. T. D. A. Cockerell’s Notes on Slugs.

anterior border ; sole 17 millim. broad. Colour dark oliva-

ceous. Back well keeled for about 18 millim., keel inclined

to be flexuose. General form of ealifornicus. Sole trans-

versely wrinkled-sulcate, especially lateral areas. Ruge like

californicus, about 17 rows on each side of body, counting

from dorsum to sole. Mantle rather finely granulose.

Caudal pit distinct. Jaw dark, ribbed.

The alcohol in which they have been is coloured yellow.

Hab. Costa Rica (Mr. Janson). Four specimens in British

Museum.

Anadenus Jerdoni, G.-Aust.

Godwin-Austen’s type of this extraordinary slug, from

Cashmere (coll. Jerdon), is in the British Museum ; I made

the following notes supplementary to the original descrip-

tion:—Jaw dark, not greatly curved, with about twelve

strong ribs. Body with transverse deep sulci, stronger than

the longitudinal ones. Mantle broadly ovate. Colour entirely

greyish ochreous. Respiratory orifice 28 millim. from ante-

rior border of mantle. Mantle 38 millim. long. Slug about

90 millim. long. External genital orifice beneath anterior

right border of mantle, 9 millim, from base of mght eye-

peduncle and 5 millim. from edge of sole. Sole with median

and lateral areas not strongly differentiated. This species

departs considerably from the ordinary type of Anadenus.

Anadenus altivagus, Theob.

Two specimens from Simla (Zheobald) in British Museum,

from which I made the following notes :—

Length 47 millim. Mantle oval, 22 millim. long, uni-

colorous, granulose ; respiratory orifice 14 millim. from ante-

rior border. Sole very broad, lat. 18 millim.; median area,

lat. 64 millim., thus nearly the same width as either lateral

area. Sole finely transversely wrinkled. Reticulations on

body numerous and small, more longitudinal than transverse

—v?. e. oblique lines run from dorsum downwards and back-

wards, and these are connected by numerous longitudinal

lines and reticulations between them. ‘The oblique lines are

about eight or ten on each side. Colour dull ochre, spotless ;

neck grey above.

Another specimen in British Museum, from Sikkim (coll.

Schlagintweit), is evidently also altévagus, but is 74 millim.

Mr. T. D. A. Cockerell’s Notes on Slugs. 281

long; sole lat. 23% millim.; median area, lat. 104 millim.,

thus broader than either lateral area ; lateral areas granulose.

Anadenus modestus, Theob.

With the Sikkim al/tcvagus in the British Museum is the

small specimen referred to by Godwin-Austen (Land and

Freshwater Moll. India, 1882, p. 54). It has the oblique

lines on the back characteristic ot section Altivagi, and also

the flattened tail. It is 194 millim. long ; mantle 8 millim.

long, respiratory orifice slightly posterior, ¢. e. 5 millim. from

anterior border. Sole, lat. 54 millim., eae zone broader

than either lateral. Colour dull oreyish ochreous, with lateral

black marbling on mantle (representing broken-up lateral

bands) and black lateral bands, irregular in outline, on body.

This is very possibly the young of A. altivagus, but it is also

apparently ‘Theobald’s modestus. _Heynemann described a

similar form as the young of Schlagintweiti. If the young

of altivagus is striped, no doubt the young of a species so

closely allied as Schlagintweiti would be similar, and the

immature slugs might be very hard to distinguish specifically.

There can be no doubt, supposing these striped slugs are

juveniles, that Theobald’s modestus is the young of altevagus

or Schlagintweit?.

Anadenus Schlagintweiti, Heyn.

Colour grey, slightly olivaceous, becoming white beneath

mantle posteriorly. Neck and head dark above. Sole

narrower than in altivagus, median area approximately of

equal width to either lateral area. Mantle 24 millim. long,

respiratory orifice slightly anterior to middle. Back with

flatter rugee than in a/tivagus, but pattern of reticulation the

same. ‘These notes are from a specimen in the British

Museum marked “ Coll. Schlagintweit, Simla to Sulsanpor

[Sultanpur, in G.-A. Moll. Ind. |, Himalaya,” and , apparently

in Dr. Heynemann’s writing, ““Anadenus Schlagintweitt.”

Another specimen in the British Museum from Kulu,

Himalaya (Schlagintweit), is also Schlagintweiti, but has the

sole more wrinkled and the median area narrower; colour also

darker, but the white below mantle conspicuous.

A, Schlagintweiti is exceedingly closely allied to altivagus,

but it may be a good species. It is easily distinguished by

its different coloration.

282 Mr. T. D. A. Cockerell’s Notes on Slugs.

IJ. THe TANDONIA SECTION OF Amarr.

The keeled slugs, referred by modern authors to the genus

Amalia, Moquin-Tandon, were divided by Lessona and

Pollonera in 1882 into groups—PiRAINEA, the group of A.

gagates, and 'TANDONIA, the group of A. carinata and A. mar-

giata. A third group, having an incomplete keel, is Mali-

nastrum, Bourg. (= Subamalia, Poll., 1887). The TANDONIA

section is credited by Pollonera with twelve species, but

several of them are very closely allied—not more distinct,

indeed, than other races almost universally considered varieties.

Probably the number of species will be greatly reduced when

it becomes possible to compare living examples and dissect

fresh specimens of all of them.

I give here a list of the recorded forms, with notes :—

Amalia marginata (Drap.).

Known by its small spots and banded mantle. There is a

specimen in the British Museum from Waldeck, received

from Dr. Heynemann, from which I made the following

notes :—

25 millim. long (in alcohol), narrower than carinata, and

hardly arched. Sole ochrey; median area hardly twice as

broad as one lateral area. Keel straight, ochreous. Body

ochreous at sides, bluish grey dorsally, with a peppering of

dark grey points all over (except under mantle and on sole).

Mantle with lateral dark bands fading away anteriorly.

This is quite a distinct species and quite different from the

English slug, carinata, Leach, usually called marginata. I

have never seen an English example of true marginata, nor

ean I find any evidence of its occurrence in the British

Islands by searching the literature. The figure and descrip-

tion by Rimmer (Land and Freshwater Shells of British

Islands, 1880) belong to the true marginata, but they are

copied apparently from the French, and have actually no

reference to an English slug. Heynemann (Die nackt.

Landpulm. des Erdbodens, 1885) gives A. murginata as

British, but he was probably misled by British authors.

Roebuck (‘ Science Gossip,’ 1884, p. 78) records var. rustica

from Gloucestershire ; but it is probable—I think practically

certain—that he had not the true rustica, Mill., as understood

in France*, but a variety of A. carinata.

* Kreglinger, 1870, gives rusticus, Mill,, as a synonym of ZL. (Lehman-

nia) marginatus, Mull,

Mr, ‘I’. D. A. Cockerell’s Notes on Slugs. 283

A. pyrrichus, Mab., is a form of marginata, and var. rufula,

Moq.-T'and. (Moll. de France, pl. ii. fig. 4), also belongs

here.

A. rusticus, Mill., 1843, appears to be another form of

the same species as given by Moquin. JL. cartnatus of

Daniel, Heidelberg list (Quart Journ. Conch. vol. i. p. 113),

may be true marginata, and not Leach’s species. Var. mon-

gianensis, Paul., from Calabria (near Mongiana), is probably

referable also to marginata,

Amalia marginata, form pyrrichus (Mabille).

Amalia marginata, form rufula (Moq.).

Amalia marginata, form rustica (Mill.).

Amalia marginata, var.? mongianensis, Paulucci, 1879.

Amalia Reuleauxi, Clessin, 1887.

Amalia Reuleauxi, form punctata, Cless.

I have not seen a sufficient description of Reuleauxt, but

it seems allied to marginata.

Amalia carinata (Leach).

1820, Limaxr carinatus, Leach, Moll. of G. B. pl. viii. fig. 3.

1823. Limax Sowerbyi, Fér. pl. viii. D.

1840. Limax carinatus, J. E. Gray, Man. of Land and Freshwater

Shells Brit. Is., by W. Turton, new ed. pp. 115, 116, fig.

1844. Limav carinatus, Brown, in text (Sowerbit on plate), Ill. Ree.

Conch. Gt. Brit. and Irel. pl. lviii. fig. 6, pl. lix. fig. 14,

1863. Limaxr Sowerbyi, L. Reeve, Land and Freshwater Moll. Brit. Is,

pit, oe. 1.

1866. Dei Sowerbii, R. Tate, Land and Freshwater Moll. Gt. Brit.

fig. 15.

1875. Limax Sowerbii, S. P. Woodward, Man. of the Mollusca, 3rd ed.

fig. 124.

1882, Milax Sowerbyi, Locard, Cat. Gen. des Moll. viv. France.

1883, Amalia marginata, Roebuck, Journ. of Conch. April, p. 40,

The above (excepting the second and the last two) are

references to British figures of this species, all representing

Leach’s species, and not Draparnaud’s marginata. The slug

has been elsewhere described by several authors, but the

bibliography here given will suffice for present requirements,

The older authors correctly referred it to carinata, but the

reference to marginata, “ Miiller” or “ Drap.,” has been

universal in England of late years, and needs correcting.

Limax marginatus, Miiller, is not even an Amalia. :

284. Mr. T. D. A. Cockerell’s Notes on Slugs.

Leach’s type, marked “Limar carinatus, given by R.

Latham,” is still in the British Museum*; it is a rather large

pale specimen.

A. carinata is easily known from marginata by its dark

sulcus on the mantle and the usually dark-reticulated body.

There is in the British Museum a specimen of A. carinata

from Ecuador, collected by Mr. Buckley ; doubtless it is an

introduced species in that country. It is rather remarkable

that the species has not yet been introduced into North

America.

Amalia carinata, form Sowerby? (Fér.).

Férussac’s Sowerby? is simply a form of carinata, bright-

coloured and with strong markings.

Amalia carinata, form bicolor (Ckll.).

Amalia marginata, var. bicolor, Cll. Sei. Goss. Aug. 1887, p. 187.

Sides black, keel and sole orange.

Kaling, Middlesex.

Amalia carinata, form fuscocarinata (CkIl.).

Amalia marginata, var. fuscocarinata, Ckll. Nat. World, Sept. 1586,

p- 179.

Keel coloured like the rest of the body.

Bedford Park, Middlesex.

Amalia carinata, form rustica (Roeb.).

Amalia marginata, var. rustica, Roeb. Sci. Goss. 1884, p. 78; Journ. of

Conch. Oct. 1885, p. 363.

Colour grey, without any admixture of brown or yellow.

This is apparently not rustica, Mill.

* The British Museum also possesses specimens of Amalia carinata

from the following localities in England:—Comm. Docks, London, 5.1.

(J. E. Daniel’; S. Shields (2. Howse); near London (J. E. Harting) ;

Bedford Park, Chiswick (7. D. A. Cockerell) ; and a few others without

locality precisely given. One big specimen of A. carinata is marked “LZ.

carinatus and var. pallida (J. E. Daniel).” I cannot ascertain that any

var. pallida of the species has been described. The specimen from

Ecuador, presently to is mentioned, was ccllected by Mr. Buckley, pur-

chased of E. Gerrard. It is 36 millim. long, mantle 12} millim. long,

sole pale ochrey, median area twice as broad as either lateral area. It

differs in nothing from those found near London. Among the Bedford

Park lot is a specimen of form nigrescens,

Mr. T. D. A. Cockerell’s Notes on Slugs. 285

Amalia carinata, form nigrescens (Roeb.).

Amalia marginata, var. nigrescens, Roebuck, MS., CkIl., Nat. World,

Sept. 1886, p. 179.

Dark grey or nearly black, without an internal shell.

Middlesex and Surrey.

‘This is an extreme dark form, and, curiously enough,

though several specimens have been carefully dissected by

two or three conchologists, no shell has been found present.

Limax Ehrenbergi, Bourg., a form of L. flavus, is similarly

said to have no shell.

Amalia fulva (Paulucci).

Amalia carinata, Leach, subspecies.

Limax carinatus, Risso, 1826,

Milax carinatus, Locard, Cat. Gen. Moll. France, 1882.

The southern form of carinata, known as carinata, Risso,

has been considered a distinct species from that of Leach by

Locard and others ; but it appears to be only a subspecies at

best. Risso’s name is later than Leach’s, so it cannot be

used according to the law of priority. A. argillaceus, Gass.,

1856, has been quoted under carinata, Risso, but it is really

a synonym of carinata, Leach.

A. marginata, var. fulva, Paulucci, 1879, belongs to the

southern slug, being the young ora slight variety, and I have

adopted this as the earliest available name for the subspecies.

Amalia fulva, form typus (Less. & Poll.).

Amalia Julva, form pallidissima (Less. & Poll.).

Amalia fulva, form insolita (Less. & Poll.).

Amalia fulva, var. oretea (Less. & Poll.).

Amalia fulva, var. casertana (Less. & Poll.).

For these varieties see Lessona and Pollonera’s excellent

monograph of the Italian slugs.

Amalia Hichwaldii (Kal.).

Amalia carinata, Leach, subspecies.

Krynickillus Eichwaldii, Kaleniczenko, Bull. Soc. Imp. Nat. Mosc.

1851, tab. vi. fig. 1 a, 5.

The figure represents a small pale brown slug with a con-

286 Mr. T. D. A. Cockerell’s Notes on Slugs.

spicuous yellow keel. No sulcus visible on mantle. Body

dark-reticulate.

Amalia Pacomet (Florence).

Milax Pacomet, Florence, Bull. Soc. Mal. France, 1889, p. 326,

A doubtful species; perhaps a form of A. fulva.

Amalia Hessei, Bttg.

Amalia carinata, Leach, subspecies.

A small slug from Corfu, having the markings on the

mantle w-like. This w-like marking is not a specific cha-

racter, as it is more or less visible on carinata, marginata,

oretea, baripus, and pallidula.

Amalia pallidula, subsp. nov.

Amalia carinata, Leach, subspecies.

Length (in alcohol) 17 millim. ; mantle, length 64 millim. ;

sole broadish, diam. 3 millim. Colour entirely pale ochrey,

or back and mantle more brownish, mantle-sulcus slightly

brown. Head pale ochrey, tentacles greyish. Mantle broad,

squarish-blunt before and behind. Body narrowish, very

strongly and highly keeled. LReticulations by strong grooves,

forming flattened elongate-squarish rug, interstitially smooth

and shiny. Sole with the median area not twice as broad as

either lateral area, pale ochrey, unicolorous. Respiratory

orifice well posterior. Grooved striw in median area of sole

as numerous as in lateral areas. Keel not flexuose. Tail

flattened laterally, not at all attenuate. A delicate subtrans-

parent species.

Described from two specimens in the British Museum,

presented by Dr. J. E. Gray.

Habitat unknown, but probably South European.

Allied to A. gracilis, A. Kobelti, and A. Hesset, and

perhaps only to be regarded as a variety of one of them.

Amalia Kobelti, Uesse.

Amalia carinata, Leach, subspecies.

A unicolorous yellow species from Greece.

Mr. T. D. A. Cockerell’s Notes on Slugs. 287

Amalia gracilis, Leydig, 1876.

Smaller than carinata, and mantle without black sulcus-

marking. A. cibindensis, Kim., is a synonym.

Amalia gracilis, form budapestensis (Hazay, 1881).

Hazay’s figure represents an elongate slug, nearly uni-

colorous palish sepia, tail quite tapering, head and tentacles

blackish or grey.

Amalia baripus (Bourg.).

‘Milax baripus, Bourg. Moll. Nouv. Lit. ou peu connus, 1863-1868,

pl. xxxil. figs. 7-10.

Hab. Syria.

Bourguignat’s figure represents a small pale bluish Amalia,

keel pale, head and tentacles pale violaceous ; mantle with

the sulcus and a posterior median short line or band black.

Amalia cristata (Kal.).

Krynickillus cristatus, Kal. Bull. Soc. Imp. Nat. Mosc. 1851, tab. v.

figs. 1 a, b.

Kaleniezenko figures a pale reddish-ochre slug; head and

neck blackish ; no sulcus visible on mantle. T'ryon’s “ eris-

tata, Kal.,” seems more like Eichwaldit.

Kaleniczenko gives Limax megaspidius, Blainv., as iden-

tical with eristatus; but megaspidius, as attested by the

original of Férussae’s fig. 4, pl. vi., in the British Museum,

is a young albino Limax maximus.

Amalia tyrrena, Less. & Poll.

Amalia etrusca, Issel.

Two Italian species, fully described in Lessona and Pollo-

nera’s monograph.

To sum up, I give here a table showing the relationships

of the various forms as nearly as | can make them out.

Jotes on Slugs.

Mr. T. D. A. Cockerell’s

288

‘sistloqjsadupng

“RYISLIO

2 “Bosna

‘SVILOVUD

TIPTOAA TT OTGy

eqoutad \ ‘VOSAULa

HLEQOM \

‘VIVNIDUVIN \ "BUALIA}

‘SUOSALTIUL / /

x / ‘wpnprtyed %

~ ‘IXNvATNAY / "UYT[OSUL

‘qaoyy ‘RaYySNt aS / ‘sndieq a

SS if “~S f

"BUBLLOSVO \ /

“RIVULUBIOISN “LaSSOT] “BuLIsstprpad

— i Pe

*LOTOoIG ——" LX q.t9M0G "YoT ‘VLVNINVO—————_-———‘va}ai0 ——"BATNY

> Fairfax Road, Bedford Park, Chiswick, W.,

August 24, 1890

On the Relationship of the Rodentia to the Marsupialia. 289

XXXIIT.-—On the Relationship of the Rodentia to the

Marsupialia. By Dr. A, FLEISCHMANN *,

THE group of the Rodents includes a great number of multi-

farious forms; generally small and active animals, they are

able to adapt themselves to the most different conditions of

existence over wide limits, and in consequence of the flexi-

bility of their requirements they people the surface of our

planet in astonishing quantity. Their paleontological range

extends back to the commencement of the Tertiary period.

It is remarkable that even then there were forms living in

great numbers which have maintained their full power of

existence with but trifling changes to the present day. In

the strata which furnish us with the knowledge of those

times, however, remains of gigantic Rodents are preserved

which flourished side by side with smaller allied forms, but

owing to unfavourable conditions soon disappeared again.

Now we have along with families of almost universal distri-

bution others whose dwelling-places are limited to particular

regions, and the last giant among the Rodents, the Capy-

bara, leads a solitary existence in the marshy plains of the

South-American rivers.

It might be thought that a group of animals with a history

extending so far back in time and showing such remarkable

conditions of geographical distribution and so elegant a bodily

structure would have induced many naturalists to come for-

ward as its historiographers. But from the study of the lite-

rature this expectation appears to be a deceptive one.

It is true that we can cite abundance of works upon the

systematic arrangement of this class and the relationship of

the different species and families founded upon the structure

of the teeth. If we leave out of the account the special

researches which have keen made upon the typical experi-

ment-animals of our laboratories, the guinea-pig and the

rabbit, anatomical investigations upon the constitution of the

different systems of organs have been, since the time of

Pallas, very rarely extended to the whole group. And if the

knowledge of the soft parts must be characterized as quite

unsatisfactory, the want of works on the phylogenetic history

of these animals is still more to be regretted.

Leaving out of consideration the various attempts to refer

the Rodents to a certain place in the system, we have here to

* Translated from the ‘Sitzungsberichte der kénigl. Preussischen

Akademie der Wissenschaften zu Berlin, March 20, 1890, pp. 299-805.

290 Dr. A. Fleischmann on the Relationship

cite only a work of M. Schlosser’s ‘On the Rodents of the

European Tertiary, with Consideratious upon the Organiza-

tion and Developmental History of the Rodents in general ”

(‘ Paleontographica,’ Bd. xxxi.). Schlosser is the first and

only naturalist who, from the standpoint of the modern

theory of evolution, has submitted the paleontological remains

of the animals in question to a remarkably thoroughgoing

treatment, and then made an attempt at a phylogenetic

arrangement under close consideration of the skeletal and

dental structure of the recent forms. Deductions from very

numerous facts led him to the hypothesis that the Rodentia

are directly related to the Marsupials. From my own inves-

tigations I regard this conception as quite irrefutable; but

unfortunately Schlosser was led, half a year after the publi-

cation of his exemplary work, to recall his fine demonstrations

and even to characterize them as untenable.

Since that time the question has rested completely, for,

owing to the little sympathy that many zoologists have with

paleontological results, Schlosser’s work appears to have

become known only to a few.

By some investigations in developmental history I was

led several years ago to give more attention to the question

of the genealogical relationships existing between the different

classes of Mammalia, and I now venture to put forward a

brief report upon the results at which I have arrived with

respect to the Rodentia.

As the relationship of the Mammalia is determined cus-

tomarily by the nature and number of the teeth, I will com-

mence my statement with the dentition of the Rodents. The

remarkable parallel in dentition between Marsupialia and

Rodentia has already been repeatedly dwelt upon without any

careful inquiry whether we have here a mere analogy or an

actual homology indicative of direct relationship. ‘The course

of conversion, according to my observations, which agree

well with previous statements, may be traced from the

kangaroo-like Marsupials to the true Rodents, the analogous

lateral branches of Phalangista and Phascolomys furnishing

opportune evidence of the former intermediate forms. The

dentition of Phalangista vulpina shows in the upper jaw two

canines and six incisors, of which the middle ones are the

largest, the lateral the smallest. In the lower jaw there are

two large chisel-shaped incisors, the alveoli of which extend

as far as to the first molar. Behind the two large incisors

there are four smaller ones; there are therefore six incisors

in the lower jaw, diminishing in size posteriorly, so that the

third pair appears only in the form of very diminutive points

of the Rodentia to the Marsupialia. 291

which fall out early in life, but the second pair is long

retained. In Hypsiprymnus two incisors in the lower jaw

work against six in the upper, and of the latter the first pair

have grown considerably stronger, while the second and third

pairs are of inferior size. In Phalangista the six incisors

stand in an elegant horseshoe-like curve on the margin of the

broad premaxille; but in Hypsiprymnus the snout has

become narrower, the premaxille being laterally compressed.

Then the four smaller incisors curve more towards the middle,

in order to function, as opposed to the upper teeth, in tearing

off plants. A large series of skulls of Hypsiprymnus shows

in what different ways this purpose can be attained. But the

four teeth are too weak to be retained with advantage in

adaptive groups ; hence they undergo the same fate as the

corresponding teeth in the lower jaw of Phalangista. In this

way it seems to me that the typical dentition of the Rodents

with its two pairs of incisors has been produced. The trans-

formation of the enamelled and root-bearing incisor into the

persistently growing gnawing-tooth furnished with an

enamel plate on one side only may also be easily traced in

the stem of the Marsupialia. In the group of the Lago-

morpha the dentition shows conditions which accord well with

my speculations. In the upper jaw, behind the gnawing-

teeth, the second pair of small incisors is quite pressed towards

the median plane; they are also changed and have acquired

the power of persistent growth. The gnawing-teeth them-

selves, in both the upper and the lower jaw, also lave very

short alveoli and a slight curvature.

Notwithstanding the undoubtedly important part which

the dentition plays in rapid systematic diagnosis I do not

think that the notion of a direct blood-relationship can be

founded with sufficient certainty upon the similarity of the

dentition alone. Therefoie I will adduce further proofs.

The horizontally inward projection of the angle in the

lower jaw of the Marsupials is well known as a very con-

venient and striking character. If the Rodents be phylo-

genetically related to the Marsupials this structure must also

be still recognizable; and in fact the comparison of many

skulls has shown me that the often-described bending of the

posterior angle of the mandible in Rodents, which occurs in

variable degrees in different sections of the order, is derivable

in a direct series from what is found in the Marsupials. I

affirm most decidedly that Rodentia and Marsupialia manitest

their relationship by the homologous behaviour of the angle

of the mandible. In Muride, Sciuride, and Myoxide this

peculiarity is particularly clearly marked, although it has

292 Dr. A. Fleischmann on the Relationship

been somewhat changed by the secondary influence of the

musculature there inserted; it does not prevail, however,

throughout the whole group, and is always absent in the

Hystrichide, Subungulata, Octodontide, Lagostomide, and

Leporide.

This modification, however, may be referred back to con-

ditions within the Marsupial series, for among them many

forms have lost a distinct mandibular angle, such as, for

example, Phascolarctos. 'Then the lower jaw, if looked at

from the side, appears as a band dilated posteriorly into a

triangular plate. Nevertheless the contour of the margin and

the pits and bony ridges occurring on the outer surface of the

end of the jaw betray the previous history of the part by very

intelligible tokens. Even in true Marsupials we find evidence

of the endeavour to bring the mandibular angle from the

inwardly directed horizontal position into a more vertical one

and into the same plane as the ascending branch. In Rodents

all desirable steps of the retroversion have been retained, in

the end giving origin to the great increase of the surface of

the posterior extremity of the mandible.

Side by side with this we recognize a reduction of the coro-

noid process; very strongly developed in the Marsupials, it

is retained in all the Rodents which possess an inwardly pro-

jecting mandibular angle, but it becomes small until it nearly

disappears in Rodents with a broad mandibular plate.

As I conceive the origin of the dentition of the Rodentia to

have passed through stages such as the living survivors of

the leaping and climbing Marsupials still display in model,

the dentition of their ancestors must have gradually lost the

omnivorous character and become herbivorous; consequently

the direction of moveraent of the lower jaw must also at the

same time have become modified.

In point of fact this transformation may be still recognized

from the position and form of the condylus glenoidalis in the

lower jaw, which passes from the transverse direction general

in the omnivorous Marsupials into a position parallel to the

sagittal plane; and, in accordance with this, the cavitas gle-

noidalis on the squamose part of the temporal, which in the

Marsupials attains no great extension, becomes gradually

longer so as to pass on to the jugal arch and become a long

groove-like excavation.

The occurrence of the change of food may be further in-

ferred from the constitution of the digestive organs in the

Rodentia. I indicate now only the form and structure of the

stomach. Whilst in most Rodents this possesses a pretty

simple structure and form, it becomes more highly compli-

of the Rodentia to the Marsupialia. 293

cated in the Muriform animals. Even in the common domes-

tic mouse the division of the stomach into two halves, of

which that on the left has horny epithelium and that on the

right glandular mucous membrane, is very striking. In the

Hamster these divisions of the stomach are visible externally,

and in the field-mice with persistently growing molars,

which are the most specialized, we also find the greatest com-

plication in the structure of the stomach, as, indeed, has

already been fully described by Retzius.

The Marsupials possess a true cloaca, and their lineal rela-

tions, the Rodents, agree with them pretty directly in this

respect. For the former possession of such an arrangement

is always manifested by the fact that the external orifices of

the urogenital apparatus and the anus are placed close

together, so that they nearly touch and are surrounded by

common sphincters. In a mature embryo of the beaver [

found them close together in a common naked and somewhat

sunken area.

In Marsupials the two cornua of the uterus open by sepa-

rate apertures into the vagina; in the Rodents the same con-

dition prevails, and its homological significance is not

destroyed by a short fusion of the two cornua in some few

Rodents.

The greatest number of teats is attained in the Marsupialia,

Rodentia, and Insectivora. ‘Taking into consideration the

circumstance that the occurrence of rudimentary teats in other

divisions of the Mammalia indicates reduction from a previous

more abundant endowment, the numerous teats of the Rodents

should indicate the primitive organization of those animals.

Moreover, Gegenbaur has shown that the milk-glands of the

Rodentia are in perfect homology with those of Marsupials.

The structure of the larynx is directly connected with that

of the Marsupials, as already indicated by Mayer in 1829;

and R. Owen has long since stated that the brain of the

Rodentia agrees with that of the Marsupialia in essential

points. Not only the external form, but the internal struc-

ture is homologous in both. In common also there are the

poverty of convolutions, the want of a well-developed corpus

callosum, the strong development of the vermiform body in

the cerebellum, and the free position of the corpora quadri-

gemina.

On the spinal cord the spinal nerves are arranged as in

Marsupials; the lumbar region especially, according to J hering’s

investigations, presents the greatest similarity.

But what particularly confirms me in adhering to the

assertion that the Rodents are related to the Marsupials in a

Ann. & Mag. N, Hist. Ser. 6, Vol. vi. 21

294 On the Relationship of the Rodentia to the Marsupialia.

direct line consists in the numerous and striking similarities

which occur in the two groups during embryonic develop-

ment. If the yelk-sac of the opossum during its uterine

existence is of considerable extent, and at the moment of

birth considerably exceeds the allantois in size, so also in the

Rodentia, e. g. rabbits and squirrels, the yelk-sac continues

comparatively large during the whole period of pregnancy

and the allantois small. In both groups the same course

of development may be recognized, except that by the fusion

of the allantochorion with the uterine mucous membrane,

that is to say by the formation of a discoidal placenta, the

function of the allantois is greatly increased. But the original

conditions of the phylogenetic history may be inferred from

the volume of the yelk-sac equalling that of the allantois for

a long time.

A disciform vascular area with acordifugal sinus terminalis

upon the yelk-sac appears in perfectly homologous develop-

ment in Marsupials, rabbits, and squirrels. ‘The long persis-

tence of an ecto-entodermal proamnion, which in the opossum

is retained until birth, is likewise demonstrable in the above-

mentioned Rodents. The inversion of the germinal layers in

the Muride and Subungulata is to be regarded as a modifica-

tion of a certainly very simple ancestral uterine development.

When considered from the phylogenetic standpoint all the

organs of the Rodentia show themselves to be directly deriv-

able from the type of the Marsupialia, and without any logical

difficulty we may recognize step by step in the existing forms

the stages which render the transformation of long-inherited

arrangements intelligible. This fact has not struck me alone ;

it has forced itself directly upon every naturalist who has

studied the different organs of the Rodents from the point of

view of comparative anatomy, and I can only lay claim to

the merit of having tested the correctness of the various scat-

tered statements and combined them into a simple theory.

In the present report I have only expressed my views as

to the phylogeny of the Rodentia without referring to other

Mammalia. But I would not thereby convey the impression

that I have occupied myself with that group alone; on the

contrary, I have also taken other divisions into the range of

my investigations, and have been led, with regard to the

Insectivora and Bats, to the conclusion that between these

two groups and the Marsupialia with Carnivoroid dentition

there exists a very intimate relationship, which may be con-

firmed both anatomically and embryologically. Upon this

subject, as upon the phylogeny of the Carnivora, I shall

venture hereatter to report to the Academy.

On the Bathybial Fishes of the Arabian Sea. 295

XXXIV.—Natural History Notes from H.M. Indian Marine

Survey Steamer ‘ Investigator,’ Commander R. F. Hoskyn,

Lt.N., commanding.—No. 18. On the Bathybial Fishes of the

Arabian Sea, obtained during the season 1889-90. By A.

Axcock, M.B., Surgeon I. M. 8., Surgeon-Naturalist to

the Survey.

CONTENTS.

§ 1. Sketch of the Hydrography and Zoology of the Dredging

Stations.

§ 2. Notes on the Fishes, with Descriptions of new Species.

§1. Sketch of the Hydrography and Zoology of the

Dredging Stations.

THE bathybial fishes which the ‘ Investigator’ has to record

from the Arabian Sea number nineteen specimens, of fifteen

species, thirteen genera, and six families, all of which were

obtained in two hauls of the trawl at the following stations :—

Station 104.—11 A.M. to 4 p.M., 3rd May, 1890.

Lat. 11° 12! 47" N., long. 74° 25! 30" E., off the Elicapeni

Bank, in the Laccadive Sea. Depth 1000 fathoms. Tem-

erature at the surface 83° Fahr., at the bottom 38°°6 Fahr.

Bottom olive mud, with 2°15 per cent. of shells of Foramini-

fera, chiefly Globigerina and Pulvinulina.

Besides nine species of fishes, the trawl contained numerous

specimens of Sponges (including Hyalonema and Poliopogon?),

Aleyonids, Actinids, Turbinolid Corals (Caryophyliia), Kchi-

noids (including Lhormosoma), Asteroids, Holothuroids

(including Decma), and Crustaceans (chiefly Peneids).

Station 105.—7 A.M. to 12 noon, 5th May, 1890.

Lat. 15° 02! N., long. 72° 34’ E., about 75 miles west of

the Goa coast, Laccadive Sea. Depth 740 fathoms. Tem-

ee at the surface 83° Fahr., at the bottom 44° Fahr.

ottom coral-mud, with 12 per cent. of Foraminifera shells.

Besides six species of fishes, the haul brought to light a

very large number of Crustaceans (Isopods, Penzids, Pale-

monids, Crangonids, Homarids, Pagurids, Galatheids and

Homolids); Actinids, Turbinolid Corals; Astropectinids,

Ophiurids, Echinoids (including Asthenosoma), Holothuroids ;

296 Mr. A. Alcock on the Bathybial Fishes

and Gastropod and Lamellibranch Mollusks; besides some

curious green-coloured Fucus-like ova (?) adherent to the last.

By the Laccadive Sea is meant the basin which intervenes

between the west coast of India and the parallel series of

ridges whose peaks form the bases of the shoals and atolls of

the Laccadive Archipelago.

It is a long narrow basin, open to the south and closing in

gradually to the north, its boundary here being the Angrias

Bank, in lat. 16° 30! N. It slopes steeply from east to west,

its greatest depths, which are not much over 1100 fathoms,

being close to the Laccadive Islands, which individually rise

abruptly from the bottom. The nature of the bottom on the

Indian side is, as would be expected, determined by detritus

from the land; but on the Laccadive side the bottom consists

almost entirely of coral-mud, with a variable proportion—from

2 to 12 per cent.—of Foraminifera shells.

§ 2. Notes on the Fishes, with Descriptions of new Species.

The bathybial fishes collected in the Laccadive Sea are

remarkable for their large size.

At twenty stations in the Bay of Bengal and neighbouring

waters the ‘ Investigator’ has taken deep-sea fishes ; and on

contrasting them with these from the Laccadive Sea, the

superior bulk of the latter is strikingly manifest. Among

the Macrurt, comparing mature females, the ‘two specimens

from the Laccadive Sea measure respectively 22 and 192

inches, and weigh respectively 1°5 and ‘65 lb.; while the

two largest specimens from the Bay of Bengal measure

respectively 143 and 11 inches, and weigh respectively *23

and *15 lb. The Ophidiids from the Laccadive Sea are

also larger and heavier. Again, the longest deep-sea Phy-

sostome taken in the Bay of Bengal measures but 16 inches,

against the 21 inches of the longest Physostome from the

Laccadive Sea; while the average length of the Bay of

Bengal specimens of this suborder is under 9 inches, against

an average length of nearly 14 inches of the Laceadive Sea

specimens.

The occurrence in the deep waters of the Arabian Sea of

forms hitherto known from the depths on the one hand of the

Mid-Atlantic, and on the other hand of the North Pacific, is

a further illustration of the wideness of distribution of true

bathybial fishes.

The following is the list of the fishes :—

of the Arabian Sea. 297

Family Ophidiide.

MONOMITOPUS, gen. nov.

Agrees with Sirembo, Blkr., as diagnosed by Dr. Giinther

in the ‘Catalogue of Fishes,’ vol. iv. p. 8373, except that the

pseudobranchiz are rudimentary.

1. Monomitopus nigripinne.

Strembo nigripinnis, Alcock, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., Nov. 1889,

p- 384.

I described this species from a single, rather mutilated

specimen from the Andaman Sea; but with a well-preserved

and larger specimen from the Arabian Sea (Station 105) I

find that the pseudobranchiz, instead of being “ thick and

fleshy,” as originally stated, really consist of two small

pinnules only, on each side, parts of the opercular muscles

having been mistaken for thickened pseudobranchiz in the

first specimen. ‘The complete radial formula is

Boo. 9. 95-100. A,-S5-88 C. 8. P; 28. \V.1.

NEOBYTHITES, Goode & Bean.

2. Neobythites pterotus.

Neobythites pterotus, Alcock, Ann, & Mag. Nat. Hist. Sept. 1890,

p- 210.

A large female specimen, 11} inches long, from Station

104, from which I am able to make the following corrections

in the original description:—Eight branchiostegals; snout

obtusely pointed ; basal third of anal fin scaly.

PARADICROLENE, Alcock.

3. Paradicrolene Vaillanti.

Dicrolene introniger, Vaillant, nec Goode and Bean; Vaillant, Exp. Sci.

‘ Travailleur’ et ‘Talisman,’ Poiss. pp. 258-262, pl. xxiii. fig, 2.

From M. Vaillant’s most excellent and exhaustive descrip-

tion I have no difficulty in identifying this Ophidiid. But

though I can only dissent with diffidence from such an expe-

rienced ichthyologist, I cannot concur in his opinion that this

fish is identical with Décrolene intronigra of Messrs. Goode

and Bean. Apart from numerous minor points of disagree-

ment, the Dicrolene type is stated to have only seven bran-

hiostegals.

298 Mr. A. Alcock on the Bathybial Fishes

Our single specimen is a female 10} inches long, with the

radial formula .

B.8 D.106. A. 78. C.6. P. dextra 18/6.

P. sinistra 18/9. V. 2.

It was taken at Station 105, 740 fathoms.

DERMATORUS, gen. nov.

Allied to Porogadus, Goode & Bean, and to Bathyonus,

Gthr.

Body compressed, with long tapering tail. Head with

well-developed muciparous cavities and spiniferous bones.

Snout depressed, with jaws conterminous in front. Eye of

moderate size. Mouth very wide; villiform teeth in bands

in the jaws and palatines, few and scattered on the vomer.

No barbel. Gull-openings very wide; eight branchiostegals ;

four gills; well-developed gill-rakers. Pseudobranchiz quite

rudimentary. Scales small, deciduous. Lateral line indis-

tinct. Ventral fins contiguous; each consists of a single

simple filament. No pyloric ceca.

4, Dermatorus trichiurus, sp. n.

Snout depressed, pointed. Head-bones and opercles with

numerous acute spines. Body compressed, elongate, low—

its height being from 7; to 7s of the total—ending in a long

lash-like tail.

B.8 D.160+2. A.140+2. C.? P.16(?). V.1.

Head symmetrically cuneiform, its muciferous cavities well

developed, opening externally by large pores, and bounded

by salient spinigerous crests ; its length is between } and +

of the total, its height a little more than the length of its

postorbital portion, its breadth not quite half its length. A

strong, acute, erect spine at each anterior orbital angle, and

diverging backwards from it, on each side, two irregular

rows of acute recumbent spines, the last spines of the rows

situated respectively at the exterior occipital and the post-

temporal angles ; operculum with a strong p03 spine above ;

preoperculum with a double border, and each border with

three rather distant spines radiating from its angle; an

obliquely reclining humeral spine.

Snout not overhanging the mouth, depressed, rounded from

side to side, its dorsal and ventral profiles meeting at a very

acute angle; its length is # that of the head, equal to the

of the Arabian Sea. 299

width of the interorbital space, and 4 greater than the major

diameter of the eye.

Eye situated high up, the supraorbital border entering the

dorsal profile.

The posterior nostril much larger than the anterior.

Mouth-cleft extremely wide, the maxilla, which is much

expanded behind, measuring 2 of the head-length; jaws con-

terminous, with sharp dentary edges and rudimentary labial

folds. Villiform teeth in narrow bands in the jaws and pala-

tines, scattered and obsolescent on the wide V-shaped head

of the vomer. Tongue very small, papilliform.

Gill-openings very wide, the membranes entirely free; four

gills with narrow lamin ; gill-rakers well developed on all

the arches, those on the outer side of the first arch, to the

number of twenty, very long and bristle-like. The pseudo-

branchiz are reduced to two small lamellz on each side.

Small deciduous scales on the body and at least the poste-

rior half of the head; there are apparently twenty rows

between the vent and the dorsal fin.

In the fresh state there is a thick subcutaneous layer of

mucus, as in Bathyonus. Lateral line undistinguishable.

The dorsal fin begins immediately behind the vertical

through the gill-opening, the anal immediately behind the

vent, which is a head-length distant from the gill-opening.

Pectorals narrow, pointed, as long as the rostrorbital por-

tion of the head. The ventrals arise close together, just

behind the pectoral symphysis ; each consists of a simple tila-

ment as long as the postrostral portion of the head.

Stomach siphonal; intestine long (half the total), much

coiled; no pyloric ceca. Air-bladder small.

Colours in the fresh state:—l'ransparent grey; oro-

te go-branchial membrane and parietal peritoneum intense

black.

A single female specimen 7 inches long, with the end of

the tail missing.

Station 104, 1000 fathoms.

Family Macruride.

Macrurus, Bloch.

Subgenus Macrurus (Bloch).

5. Macrurus Heatit, sp. n.

Bee. 2/110 cre. A. circ. 110., P. 21-22. V. 7%.

fiedatecire. 150. — i, tr. at

29 cire,

The length of the head is half that ot the entire trunk or }

500 Mr. A. Alcock on the Bathybial Fishes:

of the total, and just in excess of the greatest height of the

body. The tail is rather abruptly constricted ; its greatest

height, behind the vent, is about # that of the trunk, and

behind this it rapidly diminishes.

Snout faintly trihedral; its length is equal to the major

diameter of the orbit and to the width of the flattened inter-

orbital space at its middle, and all but + of the length of the

head.

Nostrils very large, the anterior subtubular in appearance.

Mouth quite inferior; the maxilla almost reaches the

vertical through the middle of the orbit. Teeth in broad

villiform bands in both jaws, and in the lower an inner row

of moderately and in the upper an outer row of considerably

enlarged, conical, acute teeth.

Barbel about 2 as long as the eye.

Gill-membranes broadly united, thick, coriaceous ; attacli-

ment of first branchial arch to opercle broad.

Body and head, except the glosso-hyal region, covered

with rather deciduous spinigerous scales ; those on the body

uniformly large and deeply imbricating. There are five rows

between the first dorsal fin and the lateral line. A scale from

the dorsal half of the trunk is } of an inch high by } of an

inch broad, with a shallow, triangular, non-imbricate area

bearing about twenty-eight close, parallel, longitudinal series

of small, equal, close-set, semierect spinelets.

First dorsal spine rudimentary ; the second slightly pro-

longed, its front edge faintly crenulated in its basal, sharply

serrated in its distal half. ‘The interval between the first and

second dorsal fins is equal to the length of the base of the

first, or a little more than the length of the snout. The

pectorals measure rather more than half the length of the

head. Ventrals with the first ray slightly prolonged, reaching

to the origin of the anal.

Stomach siphonal; intestine very long, much coiled.

Fourteen or fifteen large long pyloric ceca. Liver large,

both lobes almost equally developed. An air-bladder,

Colours in the fresh state :—Chocolate, with blackish fins ;

oro-pharyngo-branchial membrane and parietal peritoneum

black.

One specimen—a female with gravid ovaries—measuring

22 inches in length and weighing (after preservation in spirit)

1} pound.

Station 104, 1000 fathoms.

of the Arabian Sea. 301

6. Macrurus Wood-Masoni, sp. n.

B.6. D.#%/100cire. A. circ. 105. P. 21. V. 8.

L. lat. cire. 130. L. tr. 2

22 circ.

The length of the head is nearly 3 that of the entire trunk,

or between 44 and 43 in the total. The greatest height of

the body is not quite ? the length of the head. The tail is

long and tapering.

Snout trihedral, with strong median and lateral tubercles ;

its length slightly exceeds the major diameter of the orbit,

which is almost } the head-length.

The width of the interorbital space in the middle is equal

to the vertical diameter of the orbit.

Mouth completely inferior; the maxilla reaches a short

distance behind the vertical from the anterior border of the

orbit. Small conical acute teeth in broad bands in both

aws.

Barbel a small papilla, not equal in length to the vertical

diameter of the posterior nostril.

Gill-membranes broadly united.

Body and head, except the glosso-hyal region, covered with

rather deciduous spinigerous scales; those on the body of a

uniform size and deeply imbricate. There are four and a

half rows between the first dorsal fin and the lateral line. A

scale from the dorsal half of the trunk is } of aninch high by

% of an inch broad, and bears about twenty short, longitu-

dinal, parallel series of small, equal, semierect spinelets.

First dorsal spine rudimentary ; the second with numerous

close-set recumbent barbs along its front edge. The interval

between the first and second dorsal fins is double the length

of the base of the first, or equal to the length of the post-

orbital portion of the head, Ventrals with the outer ray

slightly prolonged, reaching to the origin of the anal.

Stomach siphonal; the much-coiled intestine measures

considerably more than the entire fish in length; eleven or

twelve long large pyloric ceca. A large spongy air-bladder.

Colours in the fresh state :—Chocolate, with blackish fins ;

oro-pharyngo-branchial membrane and parietal peritoneum

black.

One specimen—a female with gravid ovaries—measuring

194 inches in length.

Station 104, 1000 fathoms.

302 Mr. A. Alcock on the Bathybial Fishes

BatuyGAvbus, Gthr.

7. Bathygadus longifilis, Goode & Bean.

Bathygadus longifilis, Goode & Bean, Proc. U. 8. Nat. Mus. viii. p. 599;

Gunther, Zool. ‘ Challenger’ Exp. xxii. p. 157.

Hymenocephalus longifilis, Vaillant, Exp. Sci. ‘ Travailleur’ et ‘ Talis-

man,’ Poiss. pp. 218-221, pl. xxiii. fig. 1.

A large female specimen, 11? inches long, with gravid

ovaries.

It has the radio-squamal formula

B.7. D; 11 140;eine.| Bi 1) 2 V8:

L. lat. circ. 150. L. tr. cire. 25 through vent.

The fourth branchial cleft exists, though it is not apparently

functional. The stomach is siphonal; the intestine coiled,

with about twenty-two large long pyloric ceca. The liver

and spleen are very large, and the air-bladder is well-

developed.

A smaller male (?) specimen, 8 inches long, with the same

radio-squamal formula and with the barbel measuring more

than 3 the length of the head.

Station 105, 740 fathoms.

PHYSOSTOMI.

Family Scopelide.

SCOPELENGYS, gen. nov.

Apparently nearly allied to Scopelus, Gthr., and to Nano-

brachium, Gthr.; but as the single specimen for which the

generic distinction is claimed is entirely denuded of its

integuments down to the muscles, its exact position among

the Scopelide cannot be accurately defined at present.

Head and body compressed. Eye small. Mouth very

wide; the maxilla dilated behind. Acute villiform teeth, in

bands uncovered by the lips in the jaws, and in the palatines

and vomer. Gill-openings very wide ; gill-covers complete.

Pseudobranchie rudimentary. Dorsal fin near the middle of

the body, short; an adipose dorsal, Anal fin short. Caudal

forked. Pectorals well developed. Ventrals with eight rays,

[Scales, if present, very deciduous.] Noair-bladder. Pylorie

cxca present in moderate number.

of the Arabian Sea. 303

8. Scopelengys tristis, sp. n.

Bede, Ade. Pe Tai V5.8:

Head and body rather elongate, compressed. Eye situated

high up, very small ; its major diameter is a little more than

4 the length of the snout, which is about 4 the length of the

head, which is not quite $ the total without the caudal.

Mouth wide, its cleft very oblique, approaching the vertical,

with the lower jaw projecting in repose; the maxilla, which

is widely dilated behind, measures more than half the length

of the head; the premaxilla is a stout bone, firmly attached

to the maxilla, which it equals in length. Acute villiform

teeth, in rather broad bands uncovered by the lips in the pre-

maxille and mandible, in narrow bands in the palatines, and

in a small patch on each side of the head of the vomer; no

teeth on the tongue.

Gill-openings very wide ; gill-covers complete; long close-

set gill-rakers on the first arch. Pseudobranchiz rudimen-

tary, consisting of three or four small lamellz on each side.

The dorsal fin begins above the origin of the ventrals ; the

whole fin is included in the anterior half of the body

measured with the caudal. Adipose dorsal rather large,

fimbriated. ‘The anal fin begins a little more than a snout-

length behind the posterior limit of the dorsal. Caudal

forked. Pectorals entire, about as long as the maxilla, and

reaching just beyond the origin of the ventrals ; they arise close

to the ventral profile.

Hight large pyloric ceca. No air-bladder.

Colours in the fresh state apparently uniform black

throughout.

One specimen, 6? inches in length.

Station 104, 1000 fathoms.

Family Alepocephalide.

Batuytrocres, Gthr.

9. Bathytroctes squamosus, sp. n.

_ Snout short. Eye very large. The entire head uniform

intense black ; apparently some scales on the opercles.

mae. 1¢ (18). A. 17 (18). "C. cire! 35. “P. 10.

Weiges sly, dats eire, 503. .ds. tr: i.

Head with its ventral profile almost horizontal, its dorsal

304 Mr, A. Alcock on the Bathybial Fishes

profile forming a continuous curve synchronous with an arc

of a circle of 56°; its length is 3% in the total measured

without the caudal, and just over the greatest height of the

body. Snout with the tip formed by a prominent knob at

the symphysis of the lower jaw; its length, including the

mandibular element, is less than its breadth and about 2 the

major diameter of the eye. Nostrils large, situated high up,

above the anterior angle of the orbit. Hye very large; its

major diameter, which is obliquely ascendant from before

backwards, is a little more than 4 the length of the head;

interorbital space gently concave, 4 that diameter of the eye.

Mouth-clett wide, approaching the transverse; premaxilla

short and slender; the broad maxilla, composed of three

longitudinal plates, of which the innermost (uppermost) is

movable, reaches just behind the level of the mid-orbit, and

includes the mandible in repose, except anteriorly, where the

latter strongly projects. Small, even, acute, uniserial teeth,

recurved in the premaxille, mandible, palatines, and vomer,

procurrent or procurved in the maxilla. Tongue large. A

row of pores along the limb of the mandible.

Gill-openings very wide, the membranes entirely separate ;

fourth gill-cleft occluded ; gill-rakers long and close-set on

the first three arches, longest on the first. Pseudobranchie

large and coarse. Scales large, deciduous, except on the

lateral line, where they are adherent and also perforated or

bifid. There are pittings in the skin, which look like scale-

folds, on the opereles.

The dorsal fin begins just behind the origin of the ventrals,

which are situated in the vertical through the middle of the

body measured without the caudal. The anal begins in the

vertical through the third dorsal ray. Both these fins have

fleshy succulent bases, and the rays increasing in length

regularly and steeply to the fourth, and then decreasing as

regularly but more gradually to the last. Caudal symmetri-

cally forked. Pectorals long and narrow ; their longest rays

equal the length of the head behind the anterior nostril, and

in repose almost touch the bases of the ventrals. Ventrals

broad, reaching slightly beyond the vent.

Stomach large; intestine coiled in a spiral; five or six

large pyloric ceca.

Colours in the fresh state:—Head uniform deep black,

body pinkish brown, fins transparent grey ; oro-pharyngo-

branchial membrane and entire peritoneum black.

A heavy female specimen, 10} inches long, with gravid

ovaries, the mature ova measuring } of an inch in diameter.

Station 105, 740 fathoms.

of the Arabian Sea. 305

The stomach contained a large Penzid.

This species differs from all described Bathytroctes and

from all hitherto known Alepocephalid in possessing (appa-

rently) scaly opercles ; but, apart from the need of actual

demonstration on this point, the affinities are so clearly indi-

cated that one would hardly wish to separate the species from

a family still so incompletely known on the ground of this

one peculiarity.

NARCETES, gen, nov.

Closely allied to Bathytroctes, Gthr.

Head naked. Body rather elongate, compressed, covered

with scales of moderate size. Eye rather small. Mouth

wide; the maxilla extending beyond the vertical through the

middle of the orbit. Fine teeth in premaxille, maxille,

mandible, palatines, and vomer, those in the premaxille and

mandible pluriserial ; no teeth on the tongue.

Gill-openings wide ; gill-covers complete; seven branchio-

stegals; four gills, with narrow lamine; gill-rakers long.

Pseudobranchiz present. No adipose dorsal fin. Caudal

forked. Pyloric ceca in moderate number. Ovaries with an

oviduct.

10, Narcetes erimelas, sp. n.

Bee ee o—-16, A122. C.cire. 35. P. 10-11.

Wo-oe, lin lat. 68.

Head broad, pyramidal, its length 3} to 3} in the total

without the caudal ; body elongate, its greatest height, just

behind the gill-opening, about 53 in the same standard, and

gradually diminishing to the caudal peduncle.

Head-bones sculptured, especially the operculum and pre-

operculum, both of which have their border augmented by a

semimembranous corrugated fringe.

Snout nearly as broad as long, depressed, rounded from

side to side, its dorsal and ventral profiles meeting at an acute

angle ; its length is a little over 4 that of the head, and more

than half as long again as the eye. Nostrils very large.

Hye zather small, its major diameter 5? in the head-length,

and not quite equal to the width of the deeply concave inter-

orbital space.

Mouth wide, oblique; the maxilla reaches conspicuously

behind the vertical through the posterior border of the orbit.

The premaxilla is a short strong bone; the maxilla is com-

306 Mr. A. Alcock on the Bathybial Fishes

posed of three longitudinal plates, of which the innermost

(uppermost) is movable; the mandible is very strong and

broad, and its under surface is excavated for a wide mucous

channel which opens by six large circular pores on each side,

Teeth small, even, uniform, acute; those in the jaws

standing, uncovered by the lips, outside the mouth; those in

the premaxillz and mandible recurved, quadriserial anteriorly,

and laterally triserial in the former, biserial in the latter ;

those in the maxille uniserial, procurrent or procurved ; those

in the palatines uniserial, incurved; those in the vomer

recurved, in a group of two or three on each side. Tongue

large, toothless,

Gill-openings very wide; gill-membranes entirely separate;

gill-covers large, complete; gill-rakers decreasing in size

from the first arch to the fourth, those on the first arch being

close-set, finely pointed, and as long as the eye; fourth gill-

cleft rather wide; gill-lamine very narrow, the individual

lamellee extremely delicate. Pseudobranchiz large.

Head naked ; body covered with deciduous scales of mode-

rate size. The lateral line runs straight along the middle of

the body.

The dorsal fin begins almost in the vertical through the

origin of the ventrals, which are situated a snout-length

behind the vertical through the middle of the body measured

without the caudal. The anal fin begins two rows of scales

behind the vertical through the hinder limit of the dorsal.

No adipose dorsal. Caudal symmetrically forked. Pec-

torals and ventrals well developed, broad, fragile.

Stomach very large, with thick walls thrown into deep

longitudinal folds ; the organ must be widely distensible in

correlation with the wide mouth. Intestine coiled in a spiral ;

ten very large pyloric ceca in a bunch. No air-bladder.

Ovaries with an oviduct.

Colours in the fresh state :—Head, iris, body, fins, oro-

pharyngo-branchial membrane, and entire peritoneum deep

black.

Two female specimens, measuring respectively 134 and 94

inches.

Station 105, 740 fathoms.

Both specimens when brought on board were in a cata-

leptoid state, the whole muscular system being quite rigid,

and cutaneous excitation eliciting no responsive movement.

I have separated this fish from Bathytroctes chiefly on

account of the pluriserial teeth in the premaxille and mandible.

of the Arabian Sea. 307

PLATytRocTES, Gthr.

11. Platytroctes apus, Gthr.

Platytroctes apus, Giinther, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1878, vol. ii.

p. 249; and Zool, Chall. Exp. xxii. p. 229, pl. lviil. fig. A.

One specimen, 6 inches long, answering in every respect

to Dr. Giinther’s description, except that the eye is larger in

this specimen, being # the length of the head and nearly

twice as long as the snout.

Station 105, 740 fathoms.

AULASTOMATOMORPHA, gen. nov.

1 ie = }

Head naked. Body elongate, covered with minute hardly

imbricate scales. Anterior bones of the head produced into

along tube terminating in a narrow mouth. Margin of the

upper jaw formed equally by the premaxille and maxille.

Uniserial teeth, in the jaws only. Eye large. Gill-cover

apparently complete. Gill-opening wide below, contracted

above, and not surpassing the level of the pectoral fin; four

gills with narrow lamine. Pseudobranchiz almost rudimen-

tary. Dorsal fin belonging to the caudal portion of the body ;

_no adipose dorsal. Anal fin very long. Caudal forked.

Pyloric ceca few, small. No air-bladder.

12. Aulastomatomorpha phospherops, sp. n.

eer 6 De 2h.) ALS Rov. Ve6:

Body elongate and compressed, surrounded from the mid-

dorsal line behind the nape to the mid-ventral line behind the

vent by a continuous thick succulent fold of the integuments,

like, but not so wide as, that of Platytroctes; its greatest

height, including this fold, is a little more than 2 of the total

without the caudal.

Head low and rather depressed, its length 34 in the total

without the caudal; produced anteriorly into a long tubular

snout, at the end of which is the small mouth; completely

invested by a thick spongy or fungus-like poriferous skin, of

a brilliant snow-white reflexion, and probably luminous in

function. This covering is continuous round the branchio-

stegal rays and opercles with the equally thick velvety mem-

brane which lines the external parietes of the gill-chambers,

and it sends a fold backwards to the base of the pectoral on

each side.

308 Mr. A. Alcock on the Bathybial Fishes

The snout is a little less than half the length of the head,

or 62 in the total without the caudal.

The eyes are very large and extremely prominent; the

major diameter of the globus oculus is slightly over 4 the

head-length, but owing to the encroachment up to the mar-

gin of the cornea of the broad posterior orbital fold, the

diameter of the exposed “eye” is only a little more than 1

of the same standard ; the true (bony) interorbital space is

less than half the diameter of the eye in width.

Nostrils situated high up, above the anterior orbital angle.

Mouth at the extreme end of the tubular snout, small, the

jaws apparently with limited motion. The upper jaw, which

projects slightly beyond the lower, is formed in its anterior

half by the premaxilla, in its posterior half by the maxilla.

Minute, acute, recurved teeth in a single row in the pre-

maxilla and mandible; no teeth in the maxille.

Gill-openings very wide below, contracted above, and not

surpassing the level of the pectorals. Gull-covers apparently

complete ; their constituent bones, including the branchio-

stegal rays, though well calcified, are extremely thin and

fragile, and are completely concealed within a continuous

uniform investment of confluent external skin and internal

mucous membrane. Four gills, with narrow lamine and

coarse lamelle; the fourth gill-cleft wide; gill-rakers well

developed on all the arches, moderately long on the first,

short on the fourth and fifth. Pseudobranchiz rudimentary,

consisting of four or five delicate short lamell on each side.

Body covered with minute, hardly imbricate, cycloid scales,

about ;y by zy of an inch respectively in the shortest and

longest diameters. The lateral line traverses the middle of

the body uninterruptedly.

The dorsal fin begins slightly in advance of the posterior

fourth of the body measured without the caudal; the length

of its base is shorter than the snout; its rays, like those of

the anal, increase gradually in length from before backwards,

the longest being not quite equal to the major diameter of the

bulbus oculus. The anal begins an eye-length behind the

vertical through the middle of the body as above limited, and

ends a short distance behind the vertical through the poste-

rior limit of the dorsal; its longest rays slightly exceed the

longest dorsal rays. Caudal symmetrically forked, its rudi-

mentary rays very numerous, both dorsally and ventrally.

Pectorals narrow, rather more than 4 of the head in length.

Ventrals short, arising immediately behind the vertical

through the middle of the body, as above limited, and

reaching just behind the vent.

of the Arabian Sea. 309

Stomach subsiphonal; intestine long, coiled in a spiral ;

four small pyloric cxca, arranged in a ring. No air-bladder.

Reproductive glands very large, apparently discharging in

the male (?) through a well-developed post-anal papilla.

Colours in the fresh state :—Head snow-white, iris black,

body chocolate, fins blackish grey; oro-pharyngo-branchial

membrane and entire peritoneum intense black.

One specimen, apparently a male near maturity, measuring

11 inches in length.

Station 104, 1000 fathoms.

This fish differs from all described Alepocephalids in

having the pseudobranchi quite rudimentary and the ante-

rior bones of the head produced into a snout like that of

Aulastoma; but its affinities are quite clearly Alepocephalid.

Family Halosauride.

HALosAurus, Johnson.

13. Halosaurus affinis, Gthr.

Halosaurus affinis, Giinther, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1877, vol. xx.

p- 444; and Zool, Chall. Exp, xxii. pp. 241, 242, pl. lix. fig. B.

Two specimens, measuring respectively 18? and 19 inches

in length, answer the diagnosis of this fish.

The radial formula is

Peete t1-12.A..circ. 200... P2138. V.1/8.

There are nine large pyloric ceca, arranged in a row like

the teeth of a comb along the first ? inch of the intestine,

and embracing the ascending limb of the stomach.

Station 104, 1000 fathoms.

14. Halosaurus Hoskynit, sp. n.

Closely allied to the preceding.

Oe tt. wcAscitc. 175.05 PY13.5; Vo 18.

Head naked, its length } of the total, and exceeding the

distance between the gill-opening and the base of the ventral

. fin by about an eye-length.

Length of the snout 24 in that of the head, the preoral

portion being not quite a half of the whole. ;

The major diameter of the eye equals the width of the

interorbital space, and is contained 7} times in the head-

length and just over 3 times in the length of the postorbital

portion of the head.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. vi. 22

310 On the Bathybial Fishes of the Arabian Sea.

The maxilla does not quite reach the vertical through the

anterior margin of the orbit.

The pterygoid band of teeth is very broad and not con-

tinuous with the palatine band.

Hight moderately long gill-rakers on the middle of the

first arch, besides some small ones above and below.

Scales extremely deciduous, those on the lateral line larger

and more adherent than the rest, measuring } of an inch in

diameter ; with a small central perforation ; thirty between

the gill-opening and the vent.

The dorsal fin begins rather more than an eye-length be-

hind the level of the ventrals.

Seven large pyloric ceca in a longitudinal row embracing

the ascending limb of the stomach.

Colours in the fresh state :—Body and fins uniformly dark

sepia-brown.

Two female specimens, 20 and 21 inches long.

Station 104, 1000 fathoms.

I have thought it sufficient to indicate simply the diagnostic

points of this species, which I have named after the accom-

plished hydrographer in charge of the Survey.

Family Murenide.

Group AweviLx4.

PROMYLLANTOR, gen. nov.

Allied to Congromurena.

Body stout, with the muscular and osseous systems well

developed. ‘Tail about as long as the trunk. Muciferous

cavities of the head well developed. Eye rather small.

Cleft of the mouth narrow, not extending behind the middle

of the eye. Villiform teeth in broad bands in the jaws and

in a broad confluent patch on the palate. Tongue free.

Nostrils lateral. Gull-openings widely separate ; four gills

with wide clefts. No scales. Pectoral and vertical fins well

developed, the latter confluent. The dorsal begins some

distance behind the occiput.

15. Promyllantor purpureus, sp. 0.

The head is 4, the tail a snout-length over half the total ;

the body is massive, its greatest height equals the length of

the postorbital portion of the head.

Head with its muciferous cavities highly developed, low,

broad, inflated, ending in a broad, pointed, swollen snout,

Mr. G. A. Boulenger on the Genus Pseudoxyrhopus. 311

which is twice the length of the eye or } the total length of

the head, and conspicuously prominent beyond the mouth.

Eyes circular, set high up on the side of the head, deep

beneath a small transparent area of skin, a diameter and a

half apart.

Anterior nostril a short wide tube situated inferiorly at the

tip of the snout. Posterior nostril a large circular foramen

just above the anterior orbital angle.

Mouth subrostral ; its angle reaching slightly behind the

vertical through the anterior border of the orbit; the jaws

completely hidden by the very thick inflated lips. Villiform

teeth in broad bands in the jaws, and in a broad, confluent,

triangular patch covering the palate. Tongue free.

Gill-openings small, widely separated foramina, hardly

larger than the eye; four gills with narrow lamine and coarse

lamella and wide clefts; no gill-rakers.

Integument thick, coriaceous, scaleless, investing the

vertical fins and completely concealing their rays. The lateral

line traverses the middle of the body.

Vertical fins confluent ; the dorsal begins a distance behind

the occiput equal to the length of the postrostral portion of

the head, or just behind the level of the tips of the pectorals

when laid full back. The anal begins immediately behind

the vent. Pectorals small, pointed, equal in length to the

rostrorbital portion of the head.

Stomach with a cul-de-sac of moderate size ; intestine wide,

little convoluted ; liver large, indistinctly lobated, embracing

the cesophagus. Air-bladder very large, with very thick

spongy walls and a small central cavity.

Colours in the fresh state :—Body and fins uniform purple-

black.

One female specimen, 17 inches long, with mature ovaries.

Station 104, 1000 fathoms.

I am greatly indebted to Professor Wood-Mason for

counsel and advice.

XXXV.—On the Ophidian Genus Pseudoxyrhopus, Gthr.

By G. A. BOULENGER.

A currous snake from Madagascar was described by Jan in

1863 under the name of Homalocephalus, which name, being

preoccupied in entomology, was changed by Giinther to

Pseudoxyrhopus in 1881. Jan placed his new genus among

22*

812 Mr. G. A. Boulenger on the Genus Pseudoxyrhopus.

the Coronellines and next to Lamprophis, which is regarded

by Giinther as related to the Lycodonts, a view which I share ;

Giinther, on the contrary, was inclined to place it “ with the

larger and more-developed Colubers.” But the remarkable

dentition of the lower jaw does not appear to have been

noticed by either author, an omission which accounts also

for the fact that other species of the same genus have been

described under the generic names of Xenodon (Peters),

Liophis (Giinther), and Coronella (Boulenger). This man-

dibular dentition points to affinity with the Lycodonts, near

which I would place Psewdoxyrhopus in the system, with the

following definition :—

Maxillary teeth 16 to 18, the two posterior strongly

enlarged and separated from the preceding by an interspace ;

anterior mandibular teeth much larger than the posterior and

increasing in size to the fifth, sixth, or eighth. Head

scarcely distinct from neck; eye small, with round pupil.

Body cylindrical ; scales smooth, without pits, in 17 to 25

rows. ‘Tail rather short; subcaudals all or part in two rows.

Figure showing the dentition of:—A. P. microps; B. P. quingue-

lineatus ; C, P. imerine.

Five species are known, which differ in the following

characters :—

A. Seales in 25 rows; frontal as broad as

long; rostral just visible from above;

two labials entering the eye; ventrals

207-225; subcaudals 45 ......ceeveees P. micrcps, Gthr.

Mr. G. A. Boulenger on the Genus Pseudoxyrhopus. 313

B. Scales in 21 rows; frontal a little longer

than broad; two labials entering the eye.

a. Rostral just visible from above; ventrals

155; subcaudals 35 ..... Ee Testa eee P. heterurus, Jan.

b. Portion of rostral visible from above at

least half as long as its distance from

the frontal; ventrals 142; subcaudals

TRE Pasay uh ks \necnskeennes P. quinquelineatus, Gthr.

C. Seales in 19 rows; frontal longer than

broad; portion of rostral . visible from

above halt as long asits distance from the

frontal; two labials entering the eye;

ventrals 137-146; subcaudals 40-47 .... P. imerine, Gthr.

D. Seales in 17 rows; frontal a little longer

than broad; three labials entering the

eye; ventrals 162; subcaudals 42 ...... P. punctatus, Ptrs.

All agree in the following points :—Supraocular not more

than half the width of the frontal; loreal longer than deep ;

one prae- and two postoculars ; temporals 1+2; anal divided.

List of the Species.

1. Pseudoxyrhopus microps.

Pseudoxyrhopus microps, Giinther, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. (5) vil.

1881, p. 359, fig.

Betsileo.

2. Pseudoxyrhopus heterurus.

Homalocephalus heterurus, Jan, Arch. Zool. Anat. Phys. ii. 1863, p. 286,

and Icon. Ophid. xvii. pl. iv. fig. 2 (1866).

Madagascar.

3. Pseudoxyrhopus quinquelineatus.

Liophis quinquelineatus, Giinther, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. (5) vil. 1881,

p- 359, fig.

Betsileo.

A, Pseudoxyrhopus imerine.

Coronella microps, Boulenger, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. (6) i. 1888,

p. 104, pl. v. fig. 4. d

Liophis imerine, Giinther, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. (6) v. 1890, p. 71.

Imerina.

L. imerine is the adult of the previously described C.

microps, which name, however, is preoccupied by Pseudoxy-

rhopus microps, Gthr.

314 Mr. A. Smith Woodward on a

5. Pseudoxyrhopus punctatus.

Xenodon punctatus, Peters, Mon. Berl. Ac. 1880, p. 221, pl. —. fig. 3.

Stated to be from Brazil, but its habitat will probably prove

to be Madagascar. Jam indebted to Dr. Paul Matschie, of

the Berlin Museum, for a sketch of the dentition of the type

specimen, which shows the fourth and fifth mandibular teeth

enlarged.

XXXVI—A New Theory of Pterichthys.

By A. Smita Woopwarp, F.Z.S.

THE missing link between the Chordata and some of the

non-Chordate phyla below has long been sought in vain

among the organisms revealed by paleontology. ‘The almost

invariable destruction of soft tissues during fossilization

evidently constitutes the chief obstacle to the quest; and it

still seems most probable that none of the intermediate types

developed hard skeletal parts such as could be preserved

under ordinary conditions. ‘There is, however, one anoma-

lous group of early Paleozoic skeletons which has been almost

invariably referred to in this inquiry, ¢.e. the tribe com-

prising Pterichthys, Bothriolepis, Cephalaspis, and their allies.

At the time of their first discovery the superficial aspect of

these skeletons at once led to their comparison with the con-

temporaneous Kurypterids, then believed to be Crustaceans ;

somewhat later they entered the heterogeneous order of

““Ganoid ” fishes ; still further investigation led to a sugges-

tion that they might possibly be a primitive armoured form of

Marsipobranch fish; and a few years ago Pterichthys and

Bothriolepis were compared by Cope* with the shielded types

of 'Tunicates, e. g. Chelyosoma.

Quite recently an attempt has been made to show that this

gradual growth of ideas has proceeded in a wrong direction ;

anda well-known investigator of the morphology of Arachnida,

Mr. William Patten, now claims f to justify, on philosophical

grounds, the first impressions of the earliest collectors. In

the modern acceptation of the term, Trilobites and Merosto-

mata are Arachnids; and it is in this direction, according to

* E. D. Cope, “The Position of Pterichthys in the System,” Amer.

Nat. vol. xix. (1885), pp. 289-291, with figs.

+ W. Patten, “On the Origin of Vertebrates from Arachnids,” Quart.

Journ. Micr. Sei. vol. xxxi. (1890), pp. 359-865, fig. 13.

New Theory of Pterichthys. 315

Mr. Patten, that naturalists must seek the ancestors of the

Chordate phylum.

However plausible the theory and however convincing the

arguments dedtrced from the morphology and embryology of

existing types, we venture to think that Pterichthys and

Bothriolepis cannot be cited as having any distinct bearing on

the subject. More especially does it seem clear that the

dermal plates in the fossils just mentioned cannot be inter-

preted as the homologues of certain plates of the Arachnids,

in the manner the author supposes ; and when it is suggested

that the so-called dorsal shield of Pterichthys is on the hemal

aspect of the animal, an ichthyologist, at any rate, is unable

to regard the statement as anything beyond unjustifiable

speculation.

In the first place, Mr. Patten gives outline-sketches of the

anterior hemal shield of a Trilobite and compares it with

corresponding outlines of the dorsal (“ hemal”) shield of

Pterichthys and Bothriolepis. Unfortunately, however, the

latter are copied from old erroneous figures, the inaccuracy of

which was pointed out some time ago in these pages by Dr.

R. H. Traquair *. The agreement in general size and shape

is first insisted upon; but that, it must be admitted, is a

circumstance of very secondary importance. In the second

place it is stated that, like that of the Trilobite, the “ cepha-

lothoracie ” shield of Pterichthys and Bothriolepis exhibits a

cervical suture, proving the concrescence of vagus segments ;

but the groove in question is shown by overwhelming evi-

dence to be nothing beyond a superficial slime-canal, evidently

connected with the sensory system. The same remark

applies to the inner of the “ great semicircular sutures

extending parallel with the edge of the shield around the

front and sides,” which is another point of supposed similarity

insisted upon ; the so-called outer semicircular suture repre-

sented in Pterichthys (evidently after Pander) does not exist.

The “ocular plates” and “ facial suture” certainly are in

part comparable ; and there is some fanciful resemblance of

the median plates to the median lobes of a Trilobite, but the

comparison does not appear very satisfactory. .

Having thus disposed of what is asswmed to be the hemal

shield, Mr. Patten remarks that the “neural surface of

Pterichthys, or the neural surface of a trué fish,” has “ the

median cranial plates arranged in pairs, terminating in a

posterior unpaired plate,” corresponding to the coxal plates

* R. A. Traquair, “ On the Structure and Classification of the Astero-

lepide,” Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. [6] vol. ii. (1888), pp. 485-504,

pls. xvii., Xviil. ;

316 On a New Theory of Pterichthys.

and the metasternum of Scorpions and Merostomata. Again

we fail to find any justification for this statement in Dr.

Traquair’s restoration, the accuracy of which we have been

able to verify in every respect. Moreover, when the conclu-

sion is reached that “since their eyes are situated on the

hemal surface . . . Pterichthys, Bothriolepis, &c. are nearer

related to the Arachnids than to the Vertebrates,” it is obvious

that some of the most fundamental characters in the skeleton

of the first-named genus have been overlooked.

Even in the dorsal shield itself there are features inexplic-

able except on the supposition that it covered the neural

aspect of an organism provided with a typical vertebrate

brain. The plate between the eyes, for example, exhibits a

deep pit on its visceral surface identical in position with that

which few will deny received the pineal body in several early

shielded types (e. g. Coccosteus), which are proved to be

vertebrates by the discovery of the axial skeleton of their

trunk. But the characters of the tail of Pterichthys, now

well known, seem to the present writer absolutely conclusive

of the relations of the neural and hemal aspects. As shown

by Dr. Traquair, this tail is fish-like in every respect; it has

ridge-scales and a median fin on the border that continues

the convexity of the eye-bearing shield, and the pointed

extremity of the tail is turned upwards towards this border.

Moreover, at least one specimen in the British Museum proves

that there was a large terminal fin extending chiefly on the

convex border of the extremity. Such structures are unparal-

leied in any known group except that of the fishes ; and when

they do occur here the produced body-lobe of the heterocercal

tail is invariably directed towards the neural aspect, while

the ridge-scales and median fin, when present only on one

border, are without exception on the same aspect.

A tail of a closely similar character is also known in the

allied family of Cephalaspidide, and it seems to the present

writer proved beyond doubt that all the organisms of this

type are true Chordata, while many probably reach the phase

to which the term Vertebrate is now commonly restricted.

Indeed, as nearly all the special points noticed by Mr. Patten

result from a consideration of insufficient or inaccurate data,

it seems needless to follow him further in his wide generali-

zation as to the arrangement of the exoskeleton and eyes in

the lower vertebrates. There is much parallelism in the

skeleton of totally distinct groups that yet remains to be

explained ; and it seems quite as philosophical to us to infer,

from the known anatomy of a cockle, that the valves in the

extinct Spirifer were lateral shields, as to interpret mere

superficial resemblances in the armour of Pterichthys and

Eurypterids as homologies.

On the Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca. BLT

XXX VII.—Notes on the Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca.—

No. XXIX. On some Devonian Entomides*. By Prof. T.

Rurert Jones, F.R.S., F.G.S.

[Plate XL]

Introduction.

Srnc_e the publication of the paper (in 1879 f) on the Devo-

nian Entomides (the so-called “ Cypridinen”’) of Germany,

these little fossils have been frequently noticed by observers

and writers, and their true generic position has been generally

accepted. ‘The lists of synonyms for the species here noticed

will supply the more important references.

A very extensive series of specimens has been obtained of

three species by Mr. W. A. E.- Ussher, F.G.8., in Devon-

shire ; and from among them a selection has been made for

illustration (see Pl. XI. figs. 1-4).

A very interesting species from the Eifel district has been

described by Mr. J. M. Clarke, of Albany, New York, under

the appropriate name of Hntomis vardostriata; and he has

kindly sent me some examples to examine and illustrate (see

figs. 5-8 in the same Plate).

Entomis serratostriata—At page 516 of the ‘ Versteiner-

ungen rhein. Schicht.-Syst. Nassau,’ by G. and Fr. v.

Sandberger, 1850-56, it is stated that Cypridina serrato-

striata, Sand., had been met with at Petherwin, in Cornwall.

In his Presidential Address for 1857 General Portlock

expressed his doubts as to ‘ Cypridina serratostriata”

having been found at South Petherwin, in Cornwall, or in

the corresponding beds of the Pilton group in North Devon ;

and stated that “ Mr. Godwin-Austen informs me that he saw

it, in company with Mr. F. Reemer §, in beds which he con-

siders higher in the series” (Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc.

vol. xiii. p. 1xxxix).

In Dr. Bigsby’s ‘ Thesaurus Devonico-Carboniferus,’ 1878,

* No. XXVIII. appeared in the Ann, & Mag. Nat. Hist. for October

1889.

+ This Plate has been drawn with the aid of a grant from the

Royal Society for the illustration of the fossil Ostracoda.

t¢ Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 5, vol. iv. pp. 182-187, pl. xi.

§ Dr. Ferd. Reemer tells me (in letter of September 30, 1889) that

this was bis late brother Fr. Adolph Roemer, of Clausthal ; also incor-

rectly referred to as “ Ferd. Roemer,” Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4,

vol. xi. (1873), p. 414.

318 Prof. T. R. Jones on the

“ Petherwin ” is mentioned, at p. 27, among several localities

for Cypridina (Entomis) serratostriata, Sandb.*

In the Quart. Journ. Geol. Soe. vol. xxiii. (1867) pp. 615

and 670, Mr. Etheridge refers “ Cypridina serratostriata”’ to

the English Upper-Devonian (Petherwin), probably on MM.

Sandberger’s authority.

The occasion and circumstances of the first discovery of

“(, striatostriata”” in South Devonshire are given in detail

by Fr. Adolph Roemer in the report of a geological excursion

which he had made with Mr. R. A. C. Godwin-Austen, from

Newton-Bushel to West Ogwell, Chudleigh, and other

localities (see the ‘Neues Jahrbuch f. Min. &c.,’ Jahrg.

1853, pp. 810-818). At page 812 this little fossil (now

known as Entomis serratostriata) is mentioned as occurring

in a series of red schists near Bickington, at the south-eastern

foot of the Ramshorn Down—a locality quite distinct from

those mentioned by Dr. E. Kayser t as yielding the same

fossils {, during a tour in Devon after the Meeting of the

Geological Congress in London in 1887.

Pursuing his researches in South Devon, Mr. Ussher,

making the Official Geological Survey of the district, found

that the Entomis-slates (equivalent to the mis-named “ Cypri-

dinen-Schiefer”’) “ occur in the area between Kingsteignton

and Bishopsteignton, on each bank of the Teign, where the

characteristic Posidonomya and Entomis, with an occasional

imperfect Trilobite (perhaps Phacops), have been found in

them. On the other side of the Teign alluvium from Knowles

Hill, Newton-Abbot .... to Highweek and Houghton,

their occurrence is similarly proved by fossil evidence. They

are recognizable by similar characteristics near Isham and

Anstey’s Small Cove.

“In Whiteway Farmyard greenish-grey clay-slates were

identified as ‘ Cypridinen-Schiefer’ by Kayser, who mentions

the occurrence of numerous examples of Postdonomya venusta

as well as Trimerocephalus (cf. eryptophthalmus) in them, At

* My friend Mr. W. A. E. Ussher tells me that he sees no reason why

Entomides should not occur at South Petherwin; for the Petherwin beds

are Upper Devonian and somewhat similar in places to the Livaton beds

(between Bickington and Bovey), and they are correlated with the

Pilton beds; he also regards them as being correlative with the zone of

Rhynchonella letiensis in the Ardennes.

+ “Ueber das Devon in Devonshire und im Boulonnais,” Neues Jahrb.

f, Min. &c., 1889, vol. i. part 2, p. 185.

t On the road from Ugbrooke Park to Lewell (near Chudleigh), and at

Whiteway Farm, about 3 miles south-east of Chudleigh. These places

are north-east of the Bovey valley; Bickington is south of that valley.

Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca. 319

Goodrington red clay-slates contain Posidonomya venusta

and Entomis serratostriata.

“The faulted inliers of Upper-Devonian slate in the Culm-

measure area between Bickington and Bovey-Tracey contain

beds of different lithological type, all of which have their

analogues in the Chudleigh district and in the Upper-Devo-

nian tract between Rydon Farm and Abbotskerswell, south

of Newton-Abbot. Though they probably represent the

‘ Cypridinen-Schiefer’ for the most part, there are beds at

and near Livaton and Woodhouse which may belong to a

higher horizon.” (Quart. Journ. Geol. Soe. vol. xlvi. (1890)

p- 513.)

In the specimens collected by Mr. Ussher for H.M. Geolo-

gical Survey I detected (¢b¢d. p. 514) from—

““Whiteway Farm: some small oblong Ostracoda (? Pri-

mitie)” and EL, Richtert, sp. nov.*, rare.

“‘ About a quarter of a mile north-north-west of Whiteway

Farm: Lntomis serratostriata (Sandberger), good and

abundant.

“ South bank of the Teign, west of Combe-Cellars; Hn-

tomis, very obscure.

“ Kingsteignton Railway-cutting, near Hackney : Entomis

serratostriata, numerous.

“ Knowles Quarry, Newton-Abbot : Hntomis serratostriata

and £. gyrata (Richter).

“Hast side of Knowles Hill, Newton-Abbot: Entomis

serratostriata and H. gyrata.

“North of Greenaway Place, near Newton-Abbot: En-

tomis serratostriata ?

“ Castle-Dyke Quarry, near Highweek: Hntomis gyrata,

abundant; . serratostriata, rare.

“West of Western House, near Highweek: Zntomis

serratostriata.

“ By road west of Western House: Entomis gyrata.

“ Kast Ogwell: Hntomis serratostriata.

“ West of Livaton: Entomis serratostriata, rare.

“Lane near Lenda Mill, near Livaton: Lntomis serrato-

striata, obscure.

* Anstey’s Cove Cliff: Entomis serratostriata, numerous.

“‘ West end of Goodrington village: Hntomis serratostriata,

squeezed and obscure.”

* This was given as L. Sandbergeri from N.N.W. of the farm, doc. cit.

320 Prof. T. R. Jones on the

Description of the Species.

1, Entomis + serratostriata (Sandberger).

(Pl. XI. figs. 1 a, 6, 2.4, 5.)

“ Cytherinen-Schiefer,’ G. Sandberger, Neues Jahrb. f. Min. &c., 1842,

. 226.

Cypridina{ serratostriata, G. Sandberger, Jahrb. Vereins Naturk.

Nassau, 1845, pp. 120, 121, and 123, pl. i. figs. 6 and *; et Cypri-

dina dimidiata, G. Sandberger, tzid. r 123; “coll. et litt.”

Cypridina serratostriata, Bronn, Index Palzeont. 1848-49, parti. p. 387,

part ii. p. 560; et “Cytherina dimidiata, Sandb., in litt. et specim.”

. 387.

Ouheaae striatula et C. hemispherica, Richter, Beitrag Palzont.

Thiiring. Waldes, 1848, pp. 19, 20, pl. ii. figs. 5-17.

Cypridina serratostriata, G. and C. L. Fr. von Sandberger, Verstein.

rhein. Schichten-Syst. Nassau, part i. 1850, p. 4, pl. i. figs. 2, 2 a-z.

(Including Cytherina striatula and hemispherica, Richter, in the

synonymy.)

Cypridina serratostriata, Fr. Rolle, Neues Jahrb. &c. 1851, p. 663.

Cypridina serratostriata, Bronn and Ferd. Roemer, Lethea geognost.

ord edit. vol. i. (1851-56), part ii. (1852-54), p. 532, pl. 9%.

figs. 10a-d. (Cytherina striatula et C. hemispherica, Richter, are

included in the synonymy.)

Cypridina serratostriata, i, A. Roemer, Beitr. geol. Kenntniss nord-

westl. Harzgeb. part i., Palzeontographica, vol. iii, 1854, p. 42, pl. vi.

figs. 15a, b.

Cypridina ? serratostriata, Jones, in Morris’s Catal. Brit. Fossils, 1854,

. 104.

Cpniena serratostriata, Richter, Beitrag Paliont. Thiiringer Waldes,

Denkschr. Math.-naturw. Classe k. Akad. Wissensch. Wien, vol. xi.

1856, p. 121, pl. ii. figs. 20-29.

Cypridina globulus, Richter, tbid. p. 122, pl. i. figs. 80-32.

Cypridina serratostriata, F. A. Roemer, Verstein. Harzgebirges Xc.,

Palzontographica, vol. xiii. 1863, p. 252.

Entomis of the Cypridinen-Schiefer, Jones and Kirkby, Geologist,

vol. vi. 1863, p. 460; Report Brit. Assoc. Newcastle (for 1863), 1864,

Trans. Sect. p. 80.

Cypridina serratostriata, Ferd. Roemer, Geognost. Beobacht. im Pol-

nischen Mittelgebirge, Zeitschr. deutsch. geol. Gesell. 1866, pp. 673

and 690, pl. xi. figs. 4, 5 (the fig. 5 gives a squamose appearance to

the sculpturing, somewhat like Richter’s figs. 21-25, 30, and 32,

Denkschr, 1856).

Cypridina serratostriata, Richter, Das Thiiringische Schiefergebirge,

Zeitschr. deutsch. geol. Ges. vol. xxi. 1869, List of Thuringian

Paleozoic Fossils, pp. 390 and 391.

Cypridina serratostriata, Ludwig, Ueber die Gliederung devon. Format.

&e., Neues Jahrb. &c., 1869, p, 674.

Cypridina serratostriata, Nichter, Zeitschr. deutsch. geol. Gesell.

vol. xxi. 1869, p. 768, pl. xx. figs. 3-10,

+ For an account of Entomis and its synonyms see ‘ Monograph of the

British Carboniferous Entomostraca,” Paleont. Soc. 1884, pp. 82-84.

{ Not the Cypridina of Milne Edwards, as explained in the ‘ Mono-

graph of the Tertiary Entomostraca,’ Palaont. Soe. 1856, p. 9.

Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca. 3821

Entomis serratostriata (Sandberger), Jones, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist.

ser. 4, vol. xi. 1873, p. 414.

Entomis globulus (Richter), Jones, ibid. p. 415.

Richteria serratostriata, Jones, Neues Jahrb. f. Min. &c., 1874, p. 180

(see Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. September 1879, p. 185).

Cypridina (Entomis) serratostriata, Bigsby, Thesaur. Dey.-Carbonif.

1878, p. 27.

Richteria (Entomis) serratostriata, Bigsby, wid. p. 28.

Entomis serratostriata, Jones, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser, 5, vol. iv.

1879, pp. 182-187, pl. xi. figs. 1, 3, 5, 7, 13-17.

Entomis serratostriata, Jones, ibid. ser. 5, vol. xii. 1883, p. 245, pl. vi.

figs. 4 and 5.

Owing to the usually bad state of preservation in which

these little Ostracodous valves and carapaces occur, both

from loss of the test and the pressure they have suffered in

various directions, they rarely present perfect conditions for

description and figuring (see pl. xi., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist.

September 1879, for various examples). The English speci-

mens, now figured, form no exception, but are variously

modified, with the nuchal sulcus misplaced in figs. 1 and 2,

and nearly or quite extinguished in figs. 3 and 4 of other

species. Other specimens have indications of the sulcus in

its proper mid-dorsal position; and in size these English

examples correspond with the German *. The best preserved

as to outline have the normal oval shape and the delicate,

raised, longitudinal striz, which usually appear to be pitted,

but are sometimes pimpled, along the underside, as seen also

in pl. xi. (1879), figs. 1 6, 56, and 76; the pits or pimples

having different interstices, according to age and state of

preservation. The raised lines converge at the ends of the

valves, as in pl. xi. (1879), figs. la, 5a, and 7a. On these

lines, in hollow impressions of the valves, pits (Pl. XI.

figs. 2a, 26) occur, and these have evidently been left by

little prickles once existing on the valves; and in raised

casts (of the convex valves) there are minute tubercles or

pimples (Pl. XI. figs. 2a, 26), instead of small pits, and

evidently the bases of broken prickles, small sete, or bristles,

once fringing the thin longitudinal ridges.

2. Entomis Richtert, sp. nov. (Pl. XI. fig. 3.)

Entomis Sandbergeri (Richter), Jones, in Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc.

vol. xlvi. 1890, p. 514.

This at first sight looks like an exaggerated form belonging

to the species last described. Its much larger size (2x14

* These latter were figured in pl xi., 1879, with an amplification of 18

diameters; the former are x 380 diam. in Pl. XI.

322 Prof. T. R. Jones on the

millim.) and coarser ridges, however, are strong distinctions.

It has been much modified, the ridges having been squeezed

up into sharp edges ; and at the same time the upper margin

seems to have been flattened and broken and the sulcus nearly

obliterated. At one time I thought that it might match

Richter’s 2. Sandbergert, taking into account his bad

drawings; but I cannot now reconcile the two forms, how-

ever much they may have been modified by pressure, particu-

larly as the ridges are spiral in Richter’s fig. 17, pl. xx.,

Zeitschr. deutsch. geol. Ges. 1869, and they are simply

longitudinal and somewhat convergent at the ends in Pl. XI.

fig. 3. As it is larger and more roundly oval (proportionally

higher) than Z. serratostriata, with fifteen instead of about

thirty ridges, and therefore belonging to the thick-wrinkled

group, I separate this form as Entomis Richtert, after my

deceased friend Dr. Reinhard Richter, who interested himself

for many years in the discovery and elucidation of many forms

of the Devonian Entomides in the neighbourhood of Saalfeld.

This specimen, from Whiteway Farm, is unique.

3. Entomis gyrata (Richter). (Pl. XI. fig. 4.)

Cytherina, Richter, Beitrag Palaont. Thiir, Waldes, 1848, p. 46, pl. vi.

fig. 212.

Cypridina gyrata, Richter, Denkschr. Akad. Wissensch. Wien, vol. xi.

1856, p. 122, pl. ii. figs. 33, 34; and Zeitschr. deutsch. geol. Gesell.

vol. xxi. 1869, p. 769, pl. xx. figs. 13. 14 (bad figures).

Richteria (Entomis) gyrata, Bigsby, Thesaur. Dey.-Carbonif. 1878,

Re/e

Entomis gyrata, Jones, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 5, vol. iv. 1879,

pp. 185-187, pl. xi. figs. 4,8, 10-12, and 18 (From Dr. Richter's

typical specimens.)

Entomis gyrata, Jones, Ann, & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 5, vol. xii. 1883,

' p. 245, pl. vi. figs. 3a, 36. (Uralian.)

We know from G. West’s careful figures (above referred

to) of Dr. Richter’s own specimens what £. gyrata really is,

with its curious subconcentric wrinkling, which reminds us

(as Richter has noticed) of the delicate markings of our

finger-tops. The specimen before me, from Castle-dyke

Quarry, Devon, has its wrinkles, ridges, or costule wide

apart and squeezed into sharp edges, and therein it differs

from the type; but the pattern appears to be essentially the

same. When perfect the valve was about 1 millim. long by

0:7 millim. high, which is rather smaller than the German and

Uralian specimens. Rather than propose a new specific

standing for this unique specimen I place it with 2. gyrata,

on account of the plan of the ornament, though badly pre-

served. It may possibly be a variety of that species.

Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca. 323

4. Entomis variostriata, J. M. Clarke.

(Pl. XI. figs. 5-8.)

Entomis variostriata, Clarke, Neues Jahrb. f. Min. &c., 1884, vol. i.

p. 184, pl. iv. fig. 3.

Mr. J. M. Clarke, of Albany, New York, found this species

rather abundant in the Jntwmescens-Kalk, belonging to the

lower part of the Upper Devonian, at Bicken, Westphalia.

The specimens he described in his paper when he was in

Germany were from 2 to 24 millim. long; but the only

examples that he could lately send for examination and

figuring are smaller, though plentifully distributed in two

little pieces of the rock from Bicken. These carapaces are

subglobular, or, rather, subovate, with a high convexity in

the middle (1-8 millim. in fig. 8); glossy black and of many

sizes, scattered through a dull black limestone, and leaving

glossy impressions. ‘They vary from 1°6 x 1°3 millim., 1°4 x

76 millim., 1:2 x-9 millim., to ‘6 x°4 millim., and smaller.

The suleus, as noticed also in Mr. Clarke’s description, loses

its simple furrow-like shape in some cases by having its sides

unequally raised or by being represented only by a central

pit; in the small (probably young) state, fig. 7, the sulcus is

not well developed; and the other conditions may also belong to

stages of growth. The ornament is essentially a concentric

series of thin, raised, interrupted lines, like those of Hntomis

gyrata (see figs. 4 &5). In fig. 8a they are quite concentric

to the central pit, but with a somewhat angular or lozenge-

like contour; in fig. 6a, however, they are curved at one end

of the valve and longitudinal at the other. Between these

raised striz are numerous delicate, transverse, flexuous, and

branching lines, starting from the lower or underside of the

linear wrinkles or costule, and dying out before they quite

cross the interspaces (fig. 60). The variability of the

ornament has been very appropriately recognized as charac-

teristic of this German species.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XI,

Fig. 1. Entomis serratostriata (Sandb.). a, hollow impression of left

valve, X 30 diam.; 6, ornament of the same, x 75 diam. From

N.N.W. of Whiteway Farm.

Fig. 2. Entomis serratostriata (Sandb.). a, convex cast of right valve,

x 30 diam.; 6, ornament of the same, showing ridges and

pimples, x 75 diam. From N.N.W. of Whiteway Farm.

Fig. 3. Entomis Richter, sp. nov. Left valve, somewhat crushed, x 30

diam. From Whiteway Farm.

Fig. 4. Entomis gyrata (Richter), variety. Left valve, imperfect, x 30

diam. From the Castle-Dyke Quarry.

Fig. 5, Entomis variostriata, Clarke. Left valve, x 30 diam.

324 Mr. A. G. Butler on the Acceptance or

Fig. 6. Entomis variostriata, Clarke. a, right valve, showing both suleus

and strie to be modified, x 30 diam.; %, stris and interstitial

ornament, X 75 diam.

Fig. 7. Entomis variostriata, Clarke. Right valve of a young individual,

x 30.

Fig. 8. Entomis variostriata, Clarke, a, right valve of a large specimen,

with a central pit representing the sulcus; and the strize modified,

xX 30 diam. ; 6, ventral profile of the same, x 30 diam.

Figs. 5-8 from Bicken, Westphalia.

XXXVIII.—WNotes made during the present Year on the

Acceptance or Rejection of Insects by Birds. By ARrruur

G. Burter, F.L.S., F.Z.8., &e.

As I consider that the question of the immunity from destruc-

tion of certain insects by birds is still far from being an

ascertained fact, I have again made notes this year on the effect

produced by offering various insects and their larve to the

occupants of my aviaries. ‘These are as follows :—

Indoor Aviaries.

1. Cockateels, Budgerigars, and Australian Zebra- Finches.

2. Pekin Nightingales alone.

3. Whydah-birds, Weavers, American Nonpareils, Saffron-

Finches, St.-Helena Seed-eaters, Green Singing-F inches,

Canary.

4, Mannikins, Waxbills, and Blue Robins.

Conservatory.

5. Cage containing White-eared Persian Bulbul.

Outdoor Aviaries.

1. Chaffinches, Hen Bullfinch, Great Tit, Blackbird; all

in good-sized cages.

2. Chaffinches, Greenfinches, Redwings ; all flying freely

about.

3. Large cages containing Blackbird and Fieldfare.

4, Buntings, Bullfinches, Linnets, Goldfinch, Canaries,

Siskins, Indigo-Finch, and Australian Zebra-Finches ; all

flying freely about.

Altogether thirty-six species, most of them flying about in

Rejection of Insects by Birds. 325

large aviaries fitted up with natural branches and growing

shrubs and trees.

I made my first observation on the 27th April, when I

turned full-grown females of the two spiders Tegenaria

domestica and Dysdera Cambridget into the aviary containing

the Blue Robins, Waxbills, and Mannikins. Not one of the

birds showed the least fear of them (the smallest birds, as a

matter of fact, do not fear the largest British spiders), but the

eock Blue Robin flew down at once and devoured each as soon

as it began to run.

On the 1st of May I obtained a number of larve of the

eockchafer (Melolontha vulgaris), and on the Ist, 2nd, and

3rd of the month I gave examples to the Fieldfare, Black-

birds, Redwings, Blue Robins, Pekin Nightingales (Ledothrizx

luteus), Bulbul, and Great Tit; the Blackbirds, Bulbul, and

Great Tit ate theirs immediately, the Blue Robins killed but

did not relish theirs, the other birds ignored the larve.

On May 4th and throughout the summer hundreds of the

two white butterflies Ganoris rape and brassice have been

eaten with great satisfaction by the Blue Robins, Yellow

Hammer, Nonpareils, Indigo-F inch, and Chaffinches.

On the 1st and 19th June I turned larve of Hyponomeuta

padella into my outside Finch aviary and into the Blue-Robin

aviary ; the Indigo-Finch ate one or two but did not relish

them ; the other birds ignored them *.

On June 9th and 1LOth I offered soldier-beetles ( Telephorus)

to the Blue Robins and Chaffinches, which appeared to eat

them with pleasure ; yet, after this date, although I repeatedly

offered this beetle to them, both species refused to touch it.

On the 19th June I obtained the first specimens of Hristalis

tenax and turned them into my three largest aviaries: the

Blue Robins, Orange Weavers, and Nonpareils examined

this fly, but would not eat it, although last year the Non-

pareils ate a considerable number; the Indigo-Finch, how-

ever, at once flew down, seized and ate the flies with pleasure.

About the middle of the month my hen Blue Robin went

to nest and the cock became most attentive to her, carrying

every insect to her until her eggs were hatched, when he

transferred his attentions to the young. On the 27th June,

however, previous to the hatching of the eggs, I found a large

gravid female of the gooseberry-moth (Abrawxas grossulariata),

which, when thrown into the aviary with the Indigo-Finch

and Buntings, feigned death and so escaped notice: I there-

* Tt will be remembered that this larva was much enjoyed by a speci-

men ef Carpodacus formerly in my possession.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. vi. 23

326 On the Acceptance or Rejection of Insects by Birds.

fore took it out and threw it into the Blue-Robin aviary ; the

cock bird immediately flew down, seized it, and was so much

pleased with its flavour that, although the hen begged for it,

he would not give it up, but devoured it himself. The

young birds were hatched during the first week of July, but

only one was eventually reared; this nestling was almost

entirely fed upon flies, spiders, large and small (including

numerous full-grown females of Tegenaria atrica, one of the

most repulsive-looking of our British species), white butterflies,

numerous examples of Pterostichus madidus, moths (including

Agrotis saucia and Zeuzera wsculi), mealworms and small

earthworms: the only moth I was doubtful about was the

wood-leopard (Zeuzera esculi); the old birds ate several

specimens, but I did not see them disgorge them for the

benefit of the young.

On the 16th August I obtained a full-grown caterpillar of

Cerura vinula, a specimen of which, it will be remembered,

was greedily eaten some years ago by my Nightingales. I

turned it into the Blue-Robin aviary, and the hen flew down,

seized it in the middle, and carried it to the ground, then

started back suddenly as if stung (possibly the larva had

ejected acid into her mouth or eyes) ; she then examined it

curiously, pecked at it cautiously, springing back after each

peck, and finally flew away. The cock and young bird now

flew down and examined it, the former pecking it and jumping

back several times, evidently half afraid of it; then both flew

away, and I took it out. It was quite uninjured, so I turned

it into the next aviary, when the Weavers and Nonpareils

flew down and formed a circle round it; they walked round

and round with outstretched necks for two or three minutes,

the hen Nonpareil alone venturing to peck it once; then all

flew away simultaneously. The caterpillar never once put

itself into what is supposed to be a “ terrifying attitude,” but

crawled like a great gaudily-coloured slug along the ground.

I now tured it in with the Ledothriz, and they jumped

round and pecked at it, but found it too tough a morsel; 1

do not think they were a bit afraid of it. I next offered it to

one of my Blackbirds, but he sidled away along his perch

and looked in a contrary direction. Lastly I put the cater-

pillar into the cage containing a Great Tit, and he flew down

at once, seized and tore it to pieces, eating it with relish.

At first sight it would appear that, judging by these

experiments, the caterpillar of Cerura vinula enjoyed almost

perfect immunity from destruction; but when we consider

that the birds which rejected it were, with the exception of

the Blackbird, only those which would never come in contact

Revision of British Mollusca. 327

with it in a state of nature, and that the bird of all others

which would be most likely to come across it was the very

one which showed no fear of it, but devoured it with avidity,

the protective character of the caterpillar, consisting chiefly

in its violent contrasts of colour (for the one experimented

with never exserted its tentacles, even when violently

pecked), ceases to be of any very great advantage to it.

On the 25th August I obtained larve of Spilarctia lubri-

cepeda, which one of my Blackbirds ate directly. they were

thrown into his cage*.

My experiments this year have convinced me that the tastes

of birds not only differ in individuals of the same species, but

that the same individuals in consecutive years vary as to their

likes and dislikes; in the second place they have confirmed

the opinion, based upon previous experiments, which I

expressed in my last paper, viz. that no insectivorous bird

has the least fear of the largest British spider (doubtless if

one offered a Mygale to a Waxbill or Goldcrest the bird would

be alarmed) ; thirdly that, as already shown, the imago of

Abraxas grossulariata is far from being distasteful, although

the larva is distinctly so to many, if not to all, insect-eaters ;

lastly, that caterpillars and birds do not share with human

beings the notion that the line of beauty is terrifying when

seen in a large moth-larva. If a caterpillar gets a dig in the

back from the beak of a bird it doubles up just as a human

being would from a blow on the opposite side of his body ; it

does not do it to terrify the bird, but simply because it is in

pain. .

XXXIX.—Revision of British Mollusca. By the Rev.

Canon A. M. Norman, M.A., D.C.L., F.R.S., F.L.S., &c.

[Continued from p. 91.]

Order IV. PULMONATA.

It is only in a few cases that I have thought it necessary

to make observations on the species of Land and Freshwater

Mollusca, nor have I, with few exceptions, given the varieties.

These will be found in ‘ British Conchology ;’ and very

much has been written since on the subject in the ‘ Journal

of Conchology,’ to which journal it is only requisite to refer

those who are interested in the subject.

_ * This larva has since been eaten with satisfaction by a Chaflinch.

23*

328 Rev. Canon Norman’s Revision

Suborder I. GEOPHILA.

A. MONOTREMATA.,

Fam. 1. Testacellide.

Genus TESTACELLA, Cuvier.

176. Testacella haliotidea, Drap.

Var. scutulum, Sowerby.

177. Testacella Maugei, Férussac.

This species is completely naturalized and widely spread

now in gardens throughout England, and has been also found

in Jersey by Mr. Bull.

Fam. 2. Limacide.

Genus 1. Limax, Linné.

178. Limax maximus, Linné.

179. Limax marginatus, Miiller, = Z.arborum, Bouch.-Chant.

This is generally considered, and I think with reason, to be

the L. marginatus of Miiller; but Jeffreys in Brit. Conch.

vol. i. followed Draparnaud in applying that name to L. cari-

natus ; but see vol. v. p. 155.

180. Limaex flavus, Linn.

181. Limazx agrestis, Linn.

182. Limazx levis, Miller, =L. brunneus, Bouch.-Chant.

Jeffreys, who had little studied other Mollusca than those

which bear external shells, supposed that this was a variety

of L. agrestis. It is very different in form from that species,

very local, and inhabits, so far as I have observed, marshy

meadows. Jeffreys at a later period described it (see Brit.

Conch. vol. v. p, 156).

183. Limaz tenellus, Miller.

The admission of this species into our lists I believe chiefly

rests on Mr. Alder’s authority. The specimen figured by

Forbes and Hanley was found at Allansford, near Shotley

Bridge, Co. Durham, All Mr. Alder’s original drawings are

in my possession, and among them is that of this slug.

of British Mollusca. 329

There are three figures—one of the natural size, the second a

lateral enlarged view, being that given in F. & H., the third

taken from below; but a point of especial interest is that at

one corner of the cardboard are still to be seen traces of a

yellow stain, underneath which is written ‘stain of the

mucus.” ‘The mucus (this character is especially to be

noted) is orange-coloured”” (#7. & #.).

North Mavine, Shetland, on stones in a watercourse of a

mountain rill (Jeffreys).

Subgenus Amatta, Mogq.-Tandon.

184. Limaz carinatus, Risso, = L. marginatus, Drap.& Jeffreys

(non Miiller).

185. Limax gagates, Draparnaud.

This is generally considered a rare species; but I have

found it more frequently than the last, and described it many

years ago (‘Zoologist,’ 1853, p. 4048). I have had speci-

mens from St. Martin’s, Guernsey ; Torquay ; ‘Tenby ; several

ae in the county of Durham, including my own garden

vere ; Cumbrae, N.B.; Killarney, Ireland.

Genus 2. Virrina, Draparnaud.

186. Vitrina pellucida (Miiller).

Genus 3. ConuLus, Fitzinger.

187. Conulus fulvus (Miiller).

A species apparently of more extensive distribution than

any other land-shell—the whole of Europe, North Africa,

the Azores, Western Asia, Siberia, Central Asia, whence it

is recorded by von Martens. I cannot find the slightest

difference when shells of the American Helix chersina, Say,

are placed beside European /u/vus, and that shell ranges from

Alaska to Florida, Hudson’s Bay Territory to California and

Texas. Most authors make H. chersina a synonym of C.

fulvus; but Dall (Proc. U. 8. Nat. Mus. 1885, p. 271)

writes :— This species will probably be found identical with

Z. fulvus; but as the name of fulvus is not uncontested and

there seems to be some discrepancy in observations of the

soft parts, I prefer to retain Say’s name.”

Genus 4. HyarniA, Férussac.

188. Hyalinia crystallin (Miiller).

330 Rev. Canon Norman’s Revision

189. Hyalinia nitida (Miiller).

190. Hyalinia excavata (Bean).

191. Hyalinia pura (Alder).

192. Hyalinia radiatula (Alder), ?= Helix hammonis, Strém.

H. radiatula, like Conulus fulvus, has an enormous range,

extending over Europe, Caucasia, Siberia, Amoorland, and

North America, down to Florida and up to such remote places

as Behring Island, and even Point Barrow, Alaska, whence

Dall records it “ from moss off the tundra.” It is the Hyalina

pellucida, Lehnert, and Helix electrica, Gould.

193. Hyalinia glabra (Studer).

Thirty years ago my dear old friend Alder gave me a series

of seven specimens of this shell rightly named, which had

been found by Mr. Gilbertson, of Preston, about 1837*. I

also have from his collection three European specimens of

the same shell, which I have little doubt were sent to him

for comparison by Férussac, with whom he was in frequent

correspondence. Dr. Jeffreys in 1870 (Ann. & Mag. Nat.

Hist. May) recorded the species as British, it having been

found by Mr. Thomas Rogers at Marple Wood, Cheshire,

and by himself at Grassmere and Barmouth. Three of Mr.

Rogers’s specimens (given me by Jeffreys) range in my

cabinet next to those of Gilbertson. Subsequently I collected

this shell in company with Jeffreys in his own grounds at

Ware Priory; and it has since been found in many other

localities.

194. Hyalinia alliaria (Miller).

195. Hyalinia cellaria (Miiller).

196. Hyalinia Draparnaudi (Beck).

In the ‘ Journal of Conchology,’ vol. iii. p. 177, this shell

is stated to have been found by Mrs. Fitzgerald at Guernsey,

Torquay, and Bristol.

197. [Hyalinia nitidula (Drap.).

Var. 1. nitens, Mich.

Var. 2. Helmii, Gilbertson.

Westerlund and other continental authors, who have

* Alder, Mag. Zool. and Bot. 1888, ii, p. 108, and Gray's Turton’s

Manual, p. 169.

of British Mollusca. 331

greatly multiplied so-called species in this genus, regard J.

nitens as distinct from H. nitidula, and Helmit as a variety

of it,

Fam. 3. Helicida.

Genus 1. Arion, Férussac.

198. Arion ater (Linn.).

Var. flavus (Miiller).

199. Arion hortensis (Férussac).

Genus 2. Geomaxacus, Allman.

200. Geomalacus maculosus, Allman.

Genus 3. Hevix, Linné.

Subgenus 1, Punctum, Morse.

201. Helix pygmea, Drap.

Subgenus 2. Patuta, Held.

202. Helix rotundata, Miiller.

203. Helix rupestris, Studer.

Subgenus 3. VALLonIA, Risso.

204. Helix pulchella, Miller.

Var. costata, Miiller.

Subgenus 4. ACANTHINULA, Beck.

205. Helix aculeata, Miiller.

206. Helix lamellata, Jettreys.

Subgenus 5, Gonosroma, Held.

207. Helix obvoluta, Miiller.

Subgenus 6. CuttoTrema, Leach.

208. Helix lapictda, Linn.

Subgenus 7. Fruricoxa, Held.

209. Helix hispida, Linn.

Var. 1. concinna, Jeffreys.

Var. 2. depilata, Ptr.

332 Rev. Canon Norman’s Revision

210. Helix rufescens, Pennant.

211. Helix granulata, Alder, =H. sericea, Drap. (non Miiller).

212. Helix revelata, Férussac. |

213, Helix fusca, Montagu.

214. Helix cantiana, Montagu.

215. Helix carthusiana, Miiller.

Subgenus 8. Arranta, Leach,

216. LHelix arbustorum, Linn.

Varieties of this species described, J. W. Taylor, ‘ Journal

of Conchology,’ vol. i. p. 241.

Subgenus 9. Evparypua, Hartmann.

217. Helix pisana, Mill.

Subgenus 10, Xrropuiia, Held.

218. Helix virgata, Da Costa.

219. Helix ericetorum, Miill.

220. Helis: caperata, Montagu,=? ZH. intersecta, Poiret.

221. Helix acuta, Miiller,= Bulimus acutus , Jeffreys.

Subgenus 11. Tacuea, Leach.

222. Helix nemoralis, Miiller.

Var. albolabiata.

The shell agreeing in size, texture, &c. with the

type, but the lip white.

Scarborough (Bean & Leckenby).

Var. roseolabiata.

Shell agreeing in size, texture, &c. with the type,

but the lip rosy pink.

I have two specimens of this variety, one from

Wells, Somerset, and the other from Falmouth.

They agree in coloration and are yellow, gut with

five deep salmon-coloured bands,

223. Helix hortensis, Miiller.

Var. fuscolabiata, Kregl.,=hybrida, Poir.

of British Mollusca. 333

Subgenus 12, Pomarta, Leach.

224. Helix aspersa, Miill.

225. Helix pomatia, Linn.

Fam. 4. Pupide.

Genus 1, Butiminus, Ehrenberg.

226. Buliminus montanus (Drap.).

Var. albinus.

Cooper’s Hill, near Cheltenham (J. W. Taylor).

227. Buliminus obscurus (Miill.).

Genus 2. Pupa, Draparnaud.

Subgenus 1. Lauria, Gray.

228. Pupa cylindracea (Da Costa) = Pupa umbilicata, Drap.

Var. Sempronii, Charp.

“Shell smaller, aperture without denticle, lip

not so wide; Penyghent, Yorkshire.” (J. W. Tay-

lor.)

229. Pupa anglica (Férussac) = Pupa ringens, Jeffreys.

Sutherlandshire (Baillie of Brora).

Subgenus 2. Torquixxa, Faure-Big.

230. Pupa secale, Drap.

Var, Botleausiana, Charp.

Dorridge Bridge, near Ingleton, Yorkshire (Nel-

son).

Var. edentula, Taylor.

Rocks near Ingleton, Yorkshire (J. W. Taylor) ;

Eastbourne, Sussex (Loydell).

Subgenus 3, Pupriya, Leach.

231. Pupa muscorum, Mill.,= Pupa marginata, Drap.

Var. edentula, M.-Tand.

Brough, N.E. Yorkshire (J. W. Taylor); Mar-

gate (Cockerell) ; Clevedon, Somerset (A. JZ N.).

334 Rev. Canon Norman’s Revision

Var. albina, Menke.

Cleeve Priors, Worcestershire (W. H. Boland) ;

Weston-on-the-Green, Oxfordshire (not Weston-

super-Mare, as erroneously given by Jeffreys)

(Ai NE):

Subgenus 4. SpuyrapDIuM, Agassiz,

232. Pupa edentula, Drap.

Var. columella, von Martens.

Subgenus 5, IsruMra, Gray.

233. Pupa minutissima, Hartmann.

Subgenus 6. Atma, Jeffreys.

234. Pupa alpestris, Alder.

235. Pupa Lilljeborgi, West.

Vertigo Moulinsiana, Jeffreys, Brit. Conch. vol. i. (1862) p. 255, vol. v.

pl. xv. fig. 6; Reeve, Brit. Moll. 1863, p. 117, descr. et syn. nec fig.

quee ex Mogq.-Tand. cop.; nec P. Moulinsiana, Dup. ( fide Westerlund).

Vertigo modesta, Westerlund, Cifvers. af K. Vet.-Akad, Forh. 1865,

. 556 (nec V. modesta, Say).

Pupa Lilljeborgi, Westerlund, Exposé critique des Moll. de Terre et

d’Eau douce de la Suéde et Norvége, 1871, p. 90; Fauna der in der

palaare. Reg. lebenden Moll. iii. 1887, p. 136.

Vertigo Lilljeborgit, Jeftreys, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 5, vol. ii.

(1878), p. 380.

Under stones by the side of a small lake at Ballinahinch,

near Roundstone, Co. Galway, where Jeffreys made this acqui-

sition to the British Mollusca in 1845.

I searched for the shell in this locality in 1874, but did not

succeed in rediscovering it.

236. Pupa Moulinsiana, Dupuy.

Pupa Moulinsiana, Dupuy, Hist. Nat. des Moll. 1850, p. 415, pl. xx.

fig. 11.

Pupa Charpentiert, Shuttleworth, Chemn. Conch.-Cab, 1852, p. 129,

pl. xvi. figs. 41, 43.

Pupa Moulinsiana, Jeffreys, Ann, & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4, vol. xix.

1877, p. 432 (partim), and ser. 5, vol. ii. 1878, p. 380 (nee Brit.

Conch. vol. i. p. 255, nee vol. v. pl. xv. fig. 6).

Pupa Moulinsiana, Reeve, Brit. Land and Freshw. Moll. (1868), p. 117,

woodcut.

Pupa Moulinsiana, Westerlund, Fauna der in der paliarct. Region,

lebenden Mollusca, ili. 1887, p. 186.

Otterbourne, Hants; Hitchin, Herts; and Essex border of

Herts near Rye House (//. Groves).

of British Mollusca. 335

Dupuy’s figure of this shell isgood. Jeffreys says that it

is found on grasses in wet places high up the stalk.

237. Pupa pygmea, Drap.

Var. guadridentata, Studer.

Norwich (W. K. Bridgman, in Mus. Norm.),

Dirtear, near Wakefield (J. W. Taylor).

238. Pupa substriata, Jetfreys.

239. Pupa antivertigo, Drap.

Subgenus 7. VERTIGO, Miiller.

240. Pupa pusilla, Miill.

[Pupa tumida, Westerlund.

-Pupa tumida, Westerlund, Exposé critique des Moll. de Terr. et d’Eau

douce de la Suéde et Norvége, 1871, p. 99; Fauna der in der

palaarct. Reg. lebenden Moll. iti. 1887, p. 141.

“T am indebted to Dr. Westerlund for Pupa tumida, of

which I find a specimen in my collection named V. pusilla,

var. I am not sure that itis more than a dwarf variety or

form of V. pusilla. ‘The two specimens sent by Dr. Wester-

lund differ from each other in the number of teeth, one speci-

men having five and the other seven teeth. He describes

V. tumida as ‘ 6-dentata’ and V. pusilla as ‘ 6-8-dentata.’”

(Jeffreys, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 5, vol. ii. 1878,

p. 381.)]

241. Vertigo angustior, Jeffreys.

Bundoran, Co. Donegal ; Ballina, Co. Mayo; and Killauley

Glebe, Co. Sligo (Miss Amy Warren).

Genus 3. BALEA, Prideaux.

242. Balea perversa (Linn.).

Genus 4. CLAUSILIA, Draparnaud.

Subgenus 1, Ciausiir1asrra, Mollend.

243. Clausilia laminata (Mont.).

Subgenus 2. Atinpa, Adams.

244. Clausilia biplicata (Mont.).

ey. Canon Norman’s Revision

336 Rev. C Norman’s ?

Subgenus 3, Kuzmicuta, Brusina.

245. Clausilia bidentata, Strém,=C. rugosa, Jeffr.,= T.

nigricans, Pult.

Westerlund makes Clausilia rugosa, Drap., a different

species from Turbo nigricans, Pulteney; but the Turbo

bidentatus of Strém is an earlier name than either, dating

from 1765.

246. Clausilia parvula, Studer.

Clausilia parvula, A. Schmidt, Kritische Gruppen der Europiischen

Clausilien, 1857, p. 33, figs. 69-74, 189, 190; Jetireys, Brit. Conch.

v. p. 161, pl. xcix. fig. 2.

Kinver, near Stourbridge; several specimens (Grant Allen).

The above reference will give good figures of the shell, the

European distribution of which is thus represented in my

collection :—Namur, Metz, Drachenfels, Geneva, Savoy, and

var. minor from Carinthia.

It must be remembered that this is not the first time that

so-called Cl. parvula has been recorded as British. Gray

(‘ Manual,’ p. 218) writes :—“ Mr. Alder has kindly commu-

nicated to me ‘a specimen of the shell he sent to Turton,

which Dr. Turton calls C. parvula (t. v. p. 59), and also the

specimens of the true C. parvula (according to Férussac),

found in Germany, for comparison.’ He further observes

that all the British specimens he has seen he thinks are only

varieties of C. nigricans, which I think the specimen fully

bears out.”

247. Clausilia Rolphi (Gray).

[Jeffreys, vol. v. p. 162, pl. xcix. fig. 2, records Clausilia

(Papillifera) solida, Drap., as British on the strength of

a single specimen found by Mr. Rich (a dealer in shells)

with C. laminata at Stapleton, near Bristol. The wretched

figure given appears to me to represent the allied C. didens,

Linn. (= C. papillaris, Mill.) rather than C. solida, Drap.

C. bidens was long ago recorded by Pulteney as having

occurred in Dorset, and I have a specimen which was one of

several said to be British preserved in the Plymouth Museum,

and given me thence in 1853.]

Fam. 5. Stenogyride.

Genus 1. CIONELLA, Jeffreys.

Cochlicopa of Férussac included species of Glandina, and

is a synonym of that genus rather than of the present one.

of British Mollusca. 337

248. Cionella lubrica (Miill.).

Subgenus AzEca, Leach,

249. Cionella tridens (Pulteney).

For notes on this species see Taylor, ‘ Journal of Con-

chology,’ vol. ii. p. 220. A reversed monstrosity has been

found by Mr. J. Emmet, of Boston Spa.

Genus 2. C&CILIANELLA, Férussac.

250. Cecitlianella acicula (Miiller).

Fam. 6. Succineide.

Genus SuccingEA, Draparnaud.

251. Suceinea putris (Linn.).

252. Succinea elegans, Risso.

Westerlund separates S. elegans and S. Pfeiffer’, Rossm.,

and gives seven named varieties of the former and seventeen

of the latter. I cannot myself, after an examination of twelve

of these named varieties, find any points which seem to me to

constitute specific characters between these most variable

shells, and therefore I follow Jeffreys in using the earlier

name.

253. Succtnea stagnalis, Gassies.

Succinea putris, var. vitrea, Jeffreys, Brit. Conch, vol. i. (1872), p. 152,

Succinea virescens, Jeffreys, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 5, vol. ii,

(1878), p. 378 (nec S. virescens, Morelet, fide Baudon).

Succinea stagnalis, Gassies, Malac. Terr, et d’Eau douce de la rée. int.

litt. de ’ Aquitaine, p. 14, fig. 2.

Succinea stagnalis, Baudon, Deuxiéme Supplément 4 la Mon. des

Succinées Frangaises (1879), p. 1, pl. xi. figs. 1-3.

Jeffreys gives the following localities :—Carmarthenshire,

Grassmere, and St. Albans (J. G. J.), Cork (Humphreys),

Mitcham, in Surrey (Henry Groves).

The Succinee are most difficult to distinguish and the forms

run into each other, so that I am myself disposed to hold that

we have but two species, S. putris and S. oblonga. Succinea

stagnalis affords a good illustration of confusion. Jeffreys first

referred it to S. putris as var. vitrea (I supposetaking that name

from Moquin-Tandon) ; then receiving from Baudon the shell

deseribed by him as S. debilis, said that his shell was the same,

but that it was not S. debilis (Morelet, MS.) C. Pfeiffer, the

338 Rev. Canon Norman’s Revision

types of which he had examined in the Cumingian collection,

but that it was S. virescens, Morelet. Baudon (J. ¢.) replies

that Jeffreys’s shells are not Moquin-Tandon’s vitrea, which is

a var. of putris, that they are not S. virescens, Morelet, with a

type of which he has compared them. He refers them to S.

stagnalis, Gassies, and figures two of Jeffreys’s shells—that

from Grassmere, which he considers typical, and that from

St. Albans, which he calls var. Jeffreyst. Judged by the

drawings of these two shells, it seems to be a case of distine-

tion without a difference. However, we have at least a

certain name, and the British shells are S. stagnalis (Gassies),

Baudon.

In the ‘Annals’ Jeffreys referred his shell to S. debitis,

Baudon, from whom he had received specimens: it may be

supposed that these specimens were Baudon’s var. viridula,

which would be colourless, like Jeffreys’s own vitrea ; and it

appears to me that to distinguish Baudon’s figure of that

variety in his original monograph (pl. ix. fig. 5) from his

subsequent figures of S. stagnalis is hair-splitting indeed.

But Jeffreys also stated that, having examined Pfeiffer’s (7. e.

Morelet’s) type, he found that to be a different thing. How

so, I would ask, in anything but colour ?

It happens that in the collection of the late Dr. Tiberi, of

Naples, now a part of my own, I find two Sucetnee labelled

*Succt. debilis, Morl. Alger.,” and two others labelled ‘ Suc-

cinea pleuraulaca, Letour. Alger.” This collection is re-

markably rich in types, and I have no doubt, although it is

not so stated, that these shells were received from the authors

whose names are attached to the species. These shells are

identical, pale horn-coloured, but differing slightly in depth of

tint, remarkable for their short spire, and are exactly repre-

sented by the figure in Baudon’s original monographas Succinea

debilis, var. stagnalis, pl. ix. fig. 7. Now Morelet, in his

second Supplement, has removed from his original S. debilis

the varieties stagnalis and tuberculata, and elevated them to

a species under the first of these names. ‘Turning to Wester-

lund we find S. pleuraulaca, Letour., given as a variety of S.

putris, and S. debilis, Pfeiffer, holding specific rank.

With reference to Jeffreys’s (‘ Annals’) criticism on a

mistaken reference of Baudon to S. humilis as having been

described by Morelet, see Baudon (‘ Troisitme Supplément

d la Mon. des Succinées Frangaises ’ (1881), p. 12), where he

writes :— Le nom de dedilis été donné par M. Morelet, et

Pfeiffer décrivit l’espece. M. Morelet me dit, d ce sujet: ‘Je

n’ai jamais décrit cette coquille. il y a vingt ans environ

que je donnai 4 Cuming, sous le nom de dedi/ts, une Ambrette

of British Mollusca. 339

que j’ai recueillie en Algérie. C'est dans la collection de cet

amateur que Pfeiffer la vit et la décrivit.’ ”

254. Succinea oblonga, Draparnaud.

B. DITREMATA.,

Fam. 7. Oncidiide.

Genus ONCIDIELLA, Gray.

255. Oncidiella celtica (Cuvier).

The young of this species in its larval state is furnished

with a shell which is afterwards cast off.

The systematic position of the Oncidiide has been much

disputed. Bergh*, after reviewing the varied opinions of

authors, sums up his views thus :—“ The Onchidia agree with

the Pulmonata in the structure of the nervous system, in the

existence of a dung and of a parenchymatous kidney, in the

presence of the peculiar pedal gland, and in various peculia-

rities of the generative system. From a tolerably extensive

knowledge of the so-called Nudibranchs [I cannot but regard

the Onchidia as pretty widely separated from them. On the

contrary, they branch off from the Pulmonata ; they are Pul-

monata which have adapted themselves to an amphibiotic or

marine mode of life.”

Suborder IT. GEHYDROPHILA.

Fam. 8. Auriculide.

Genus 1. Carycuium, O. F. Miiller.

256. Carychium minimum, Miill.

Genus 2. ALEXIA, Leach.

257. Alexia myosotis (Drap.).

258. Alexia denticulata (Mont.)=Melampus myosotis, var.

ringens, Jeftr.

Genus 3. Leuconts, Gray.

259. Leuconia bidentata (Mont.).

Var. alba, Turton.

* Bergh, ‘Morphologisches Jahrbuch,’ Bd. x. p. 172; translated, Ann.

& Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 5, xiv, 1884, p. 259,

340 Rev. Canon Norman’s Levision

Fam. 9. Otinide.

Genus OTINA, Gray.

260. Otina otis, Turton.

Var. candida, Jeffreys.

The variety from Sark (Dr. Lukis, Mus. Norm.).

Suborder III. HYGROPHILA.

Fam. 10. Limneide.

Genus 1. ANncyLus, Geoffroy.

261. Ancylus fluviatilis, Miill.

Var. capuloides (Jan), Porro.

Var. gibbosus, Bourg.

262. Ancylus lacustris (Linn.).

Genus 2. Limna, Lamarck.

263. Limnea stagnalis (Linn.).

264. Limnea palustris (Miill.).

265. Limnea truncatula (Miill.).

266. Limneea glabra (Miill.).

267. Limnea auricularia (Linn.).

268. Limnea peregra (Miill.).

Genus 3. AMPHIPEPLEA, Nilsson.

269. Amphipeplea glutinosa (Miill.).

This has been added to the Irish fauna by Mr. C. Ashford,

who has found it in the Newry Canal, near Knocbridge, Co.

Down, and the River Brusna, King’s County (Journ. Conch.

it p.6) 5

270. Amphipeplea involuta, Thompson.

Genus 4. PLANoRBIS, Guettard.

271. Planorbis corneus (Linn.).

272. Planorbis contortus (Linn.).

273. Planorbis carinatus, Miill.

of British Mollusca. 341

274. Planorbis umbilicatus, Miill.,=P. complanatus, Jeffr.

(non Linn.).

P. complanatus, L., is generally now regarded as P. nitidus,

and not the present species, which, however, has been called

complanata by Stein, Dupuy, Moquin-T'andon, Locard,

Bourguignat, &e.

275. Planorbis vortex (Linn.).

276. Planorbis spirorbis (Linn.).

[ Planorbis dilatatus, Gould.

Planorbis dilatatus, Gould, Invert. Mass, (1841), p. 210, fig. 140; ibid.

edit. Binney (1870), p. 498, fig. 748 ; Rogers, Journ. Conch. vol. i.

(1874), p. 81.

An accidentally introduced species, which appears to have

established itself in the neighbourhood of Manchester in the

Bolton Canal at Pendleton and Galton (Thos. Rogers).]

277. Planorbis glaber, Jeffreys.

278. Planorbis albus, Miller.

279. Planorbis nautileus (Linn.).

280. Planorbis complanatus (Linn.) =P. nitidus, Gray = H.

fontanus, Lightfoot.

Genus 5. SEGMENTINA, Fleming.

281. Segmentina nitida ( Mill.) = Planorbis lineatus (Walker),

Jettr.

Judged out of his own work, by comparing what is said of

Miller’s Planorbis nitidus in vol. i. p. 80, and vol. v. p. 172,

Jeffreys shows that that species is the present and not the last

to which he referred it.

Fam. 11. Physide.

Genus 1. Paysa, Lamarck.

282. Physa fontinalis (Linn.).

Subgenus APLEXA, Fleming.

283. Physa hypnorum (Linn.).

[To be continued. |

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. vi. 24

342 Rev. Ganon Norman on Ebalia nux.

XL.—Ebalia nux: a Reply to Mr. R. I. Pocock.

By the Rev. Canon Norman.

RETURNING from a nine weeks’ dredging-expedition in Kast

Finmark, I find Mr. Pocock’s paper on the above subject in

the ‘Annals’ for July. I greatly dislike personal matters ;

but his remarks cannot be passed by, however much I regret

that he should have necessitated my writing plainly.

In the ‘Annals’ for last December Mr. Pocock published

an account of the Crustacea procured in the trawlings of the

‘Flying Fox,’ and the following notice of Ebalia nux is

given :—

“Mbhalia nux, sp. n.

“Ebalia nuv, Norman, MS.”

Then follows description, after which comes :—

“ A number of specimens of this species were dredged by

the ‘ Porcupine’ in the Mediterranean. Some of these speci-

mens were presented to the British Musenm by the Rev.

A. M. Norman and were labelled ‘Z. nuz, Norm.’ This

name is included in the list of the species composing the

‘Museum Normanianum,’ and is also in the list of the species

of Hbalia given by Mr. Miers in his Report on the Brachyura

of the ‘Challenger.’ But no description of the species has yet

been published. I have consequently taken this opportunity

of characterizing it and have selected as types an adult male

and female specimen belonging to the series dredged in the

Mediterranean. In some of the small specimens of this

series the larger tubercles on the gastric region of the cepha-

lothorax are wholly absent

“A single damaged male specimen was obtained by Mr.

Green at a depth of 315 fathoms. ‘This specimen differs

from all the Mediterranean forms that I have seen in having

the legs almost wholly smooth.”

Immediately after this Mr. G. C. Bourne submitted to me

for determination certain Crustacea which he had procured

in trawlings by H.M.S. ‘ Research’ off the south-west of

Ireland. ‘These were named, and the synonymy of some of

Rey. Canon Norman on Ebalia nux. 343

the species sent, with the addition of notes which he was at

liberty to use or not as he thought best. At p. 315 of vol. i.

of the ‘Journal of the Marine Biological Association of the

United Kingdom ’ is the following notice :

“Ebalia nux, Norman, MS.

“1880. Ebalia nux, Norman, “Notes on the French Exploration of

‘Le Travailleur’ in the Bay of Biscay,” Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist.

and Rep. Brit. Association, p. 387.

“1883. Lbalia nux (Norman), Marion, Annales du Musée d’Hist. Nat.

de Marseille, vol. i. Mém. 2, p. 36.

“1883. Ebalia nux (Norman), A. Milne-Edwards, Recueil de figures

de Crustacés nouveaux ou peu connus, pl. v.

“1889. Ebalia nux, Pocock, Ann. & Mag. Nat, Hist. ser. 6, vol. iv.

p: 426,

“ A single specimen was taken in 400 fathoms. The single

specimen of the ‘ Flying Fox’ was taken in 315 fathoms.

Canon Norman sends me the following notes on this

species :—‘ Mr. Pocock seems to have been unaware that

Ebalia nux had been admirably figured by Prof. A. Milne-

Edwards. The following is the distribution of the species

as far as is known to me :—

¢¢¢ Porcupine,’ 1869, Stations 1, 3, 6, 11, all off the west

and south-west of Ireland, in 90 to 1630 fath.; also Station

AG, lat. 59° 23’ N., long. 7° 4’ W.., that is to the north-west

of the Butt of Lewis, on the margin of the Holtenia ground,

in 374 fath.

“¢<¢ Porcupine,’ 1870, Station 8, lat. 48° 13’ N., long. 9° 11’

W , 257 fath.; Station 10, off Cape Finisterre, 91 fath.,

Vigo Bay ; Station 13, off Cape Mondego, coast of Portugal,

220 fath. ; Station 26, off south coast of Portugal, 364 fath. ;

and in the Mediterranean, off Cape de Gatt, 60 to 169 fath.,

and on the Adventure bank, 92 fat.

“¢¢'Dravailleur’ Expedition, 1880. In this expedition

Ebalia nuxz was taken many times in the Bay of Biscay off

the Spanish coast. My notes taken on board give me

July 17th, 666 metres ; July 23rd, 1107 to 1353 metres.

“¢e Travailleur,’ 1881. In this year’s expedition Prof.

Milne-Edwards reports it as again taken in the Bay of Biscay

and also in the northern part of the Mediterranean, 300

metres.

“¢¢ Flying Fox’ and ‘ Research’ trawlings off the south-

west coast of Ireland. Profs. A. Milne-Edwards and Marion

courteously recognize my MS. name Ebalia nux; but if that

is rejected it will stand as Hbalia nux, A Milne-Edwards.’”

344 Rev. Canon Norman on Ebalia nux.

I really had been under the impression, and I fancy that

your readers will be of the same opinion, that I had dealt

very tenderly with Mr. Pocock. I merely gave a plain

statement of facts, corrective of Mr. Pocock’s omissions,

without further comment. Mr. Pocock complains that I had

“taken occasion to charge him by implication with lack of

courtesy for not giving what I consider due acknowledgment

to the name I applied to the above Crustacean.” It happens

that I took particular pains not to allege that lack of courtesy

which his conscience now plainly tells him there was. Had

he used a little care he could not have fallen into it. Natu-

ralists living in the country, with nothing but their own or

neighbouring small libraries to depend upon, may well in these

days be excused if they are deficient in a knowledge of the

literature of a subject on which they write ; but the case is

different with an Assistant at the British Museum, who has a

magnificent library at his elbow. The literature of deep-sea

dredging is not extensive, and surely ought to have been

carefully consulted before writing. Either Mr. Pocock was

not aware or was aware that Prof. Milne-Edwards had admi-

rably figured Ebalia nue in illustrations which ought to have

been the first work consulted on Crustacea when examining

deep-sea forms of the Eastern North Atlantic. If he did not

consult that work, he ought to have done so. If he did

consult it, as he seems to imply in his last remarks that he

had done, he had no excuse for writing “Hbalia nua, n. sp.,”

instead of either “Hbalia nua, Norman, MS.,” or “Ebalia nux,

A. Milne-Edwards.” Again, Mr. Pocock states that he was

indebted to Prof. Carus’s ‘ Prodromus’ for the knowledge

that “ Hbalia nuw, Norman,” was “species nondum de-

scripta;’’ yet he possessed the same means of making the

discovery which Prof. Carus had.

But what specimens did Mr. Pocock describe as Lbalia nua,

n. sp. (7. e. Pocock)? The ‘Flying Fox’ specimen was

apparently too imperfect for description, which was therefore

drawn up from a series I had sent to the British Museum

when my friend Mr. Miers wished to examine this species in

connexion with certain ‘Challenger’ forms. Whether this

was a courteous act let others judge.

The same carelessness in consultation of papers is evi-

denced in Mr. Pocock’s notes on Anamathia Carpentert and

Lispognathus Thomsont, of which he writes:—‘1 am not

aware that they have ere this gained the right to be included

in a list of the fauna of the British area.” Yet these species

Rey. Canon Norman on Ebalia nux. 345

were actually first figured in the ‘ Depths of the Sea’ as from

off the Butt of Lewis, that is as much within the British area

as the waters trawled by the ‘ Flying Fox,’ and were again

recorded by me as among the Crustacea procured in the

‘Knight Errant’ expedition.

I must conclude with some general observations, regretting

to occupy your pages on personal matters, but constrained to

do so.

MS. Names.—I regard the publication of these as highly

objectionable, and it is well understood that authors are not

obliged to recognize them. I have had at times scores, I

think 1 may say hundreds, of MS. names in my collection,

but never have printed such names unless compelled by cir-

cumstances to do so.

Correspondents—Mr. Pocock lays to my charge that a

letter which he wrote to me asking whether I had described

Ebalia nux remained unanswered. I have no recollection on

the subject, though I havea recollection of Mr. Pocock asking

me some question, which I am under the impression I

answered by postcard. If I left his inquiry unanswered

I am very sorry. I never omitted to answer a letter in my

life from willing want of courtesy, but I deeply regret to say

that I have been obliged to leave many unanswered from the

impossibility of finding time to reply to them. Last

autumn, when Mr. Pocock must have written, 1 was quite

unable to answer the numerous letters which were written

to me. This is impressed on my mind by the remem-

brance that my friend Prof. Jeffrey Bell wrote twice if

not three times to ask me to allow him to see certain Kchini

which he desired to examine in connexion with his notes on

the Echinoderms of the ‘Flying Fox,’ and that, though

wishing to assist him as far as possible, | was unable to find

time to send them until they were too late to be of service

(vide ‘ Annals,’ ser. 6, vol. iv. p. 441, note).

I am not a naturalist by profession. Science is the recrea-

tion, not the business of my life, and has always to be kept

subservient to duty. Often, especially in the late autumn

and winter months, I can find little or no time for the

pleasurable pursuit of natural history. When possible [

endeavour to answer letters at once; but sometimes such an

accumulation takes place that hope of making up arrears

vanishes. For years, though usually working in one form or

another not less than twelve hours a day, the time which I

have had for natural history has been more taken up in

346 Miss E. M. Sharpe on

affording help to others in their studies than in pursuing my

own work. For example, on returning home now from my

holiday I find a large box full of letters and parcels from natu-

ralists of Great Britain and many countries of Europe, and to

answer all these letters and determine the specimens on which

my opinion is wanted seems impossible. Collections mean-

while made by me ten and fifteen years ago as well as in

more recent years remain almost untouched, and hence also

MS. names and greatest neglect with respect to public collec-

tions referred to me for determination.

In conclusion, I must ask my scientific friends to be so

indulgent as

First, not to write to me to ask questions or submit speci-

mens for examination unless they cannot do without assist-

ance.

Secondly, to be assured that if any letter addressed to me

remains unanswered, it is not from discourtesy, but from sheer

inability to find time to reply to it.

XLI.— Descriptions of some new Species of African Butter-

flies in the Collection of Captain G@. E. Shelley. By EMILY

MARY SHARPE.

Fam. Danaide.

Genus NEBRODA.

Nebroda lobengula, sp. n.

Nearest to N. echerta, Stoll (dmaurts echeria, Kirby, Syn.

Cat. Lepid. p. 8), but differing in the much greater extent of

yellow on the hind wing. ‘There is a row of unequal yellow

spots on the hind marginal border extending to the submedian

nervure. The base of the hind wing is deep brown.

The fore wing has a moderately large yellowish spot in

the middle of the discoidal cell, with a second larger oval

spot between the first and second median nervules.

Between the radial or discoidal nervules there are two

medium-sized yellowish spots near the apical portion. At

the apex of the fore wing there is a row of small white spots

extending to the hind margin, with four smaller white spots

outside the first row of spots, placed about the middle of the

new Speeies of African Butterflies, 347

fore wing. Along the costal margin there are two white

spots. The underside of the fore wing is a lighter brown,

having all the spots plainly marked in white with the excep-

tion of the two larger spots, which are yellow.

The hind wing is similar to the fore wing, having the

yellow basal area quite as dark as on the upperside, and the

spots are white, while near to the precostal nervure there is

one small white spot.

Exp. 3°1 inches.

Hlab. Matabele Land.

Fam. Lycenide.

Genus SPALGIS.

Spalgis latimarginata, sp. n,

Nearest to S. epius, Westwood, but is much larger, and

the general colour is of a creamy white. The hind margin

has a border of light brown extending to the costa and

colouring the wing at the base; it is very wide near the apical

portion of the fore wing.

The hind wing has the subcostal nervure paler, with no

border along the hind margin, but having a small black spot

at the end of each nervule.

The underside of the fore wing has a small black spot at

the end of each nervule, and the fine lines of brown are more

approximate than in S. epius, the lines being confined to a

border along the hind margin. From the costa to the base

of the wing are transverse lines of brown, less strongly

marked and becoming more numerous at the base. A long

transverse line of brown extends from about the middle of the

fore wing to the middle of the inner margin, dividing the large

white patch into two sections. The hind wing has the

markings of the same fine character, but has more white

between the lines than in S. epdus.

Exp. ¢ 1°3 inch.

The female has the apex, costa, and hind margin of the

fore wing broadly bordered with light greyish brown, widening

a little more towards the base of the wing than in the male.

On the hind wing there is a somewhat broader border of

brown extending from the costa to the anal angle, the costal

margin being white.

The underside of the fore wing has a border of fine trans-

verse lines from the costa to the hind margin, these lines being

348 Miss E. M. Sharpe on

more numerous at the base. There is the same fine line

down the middle of the wing as in the male.

The hind wing has the base and costal margin suffused

with greyish brown, with a small black spot at the end of

each nervule.

Exp. 2? 1:2 inch.

Hab, Senegambia.

Fam. Hesperide.

Genus ANTIGONUS.

Antigonus Jamesont, sp. n.

Nearest to A. indrani, Moore, but differs in the general

colour being a much lighter and altogether of a warmer

yellow. The whole of the fore wing is reddish buff, relieved

with white semitransparent spots. There are three white

transverse spots at the end of the costa, with three extra spots

placed outside the costal spots near the apical portion of the

fore wing in a half-circle.

There is a large white spot edged with black in the dis-

coidal cell, with a smaller one placed in the fork of the

second and third median nervules. There are three large

subconfluent white spots without lines of black, diminishing

in size downwards, from the middle of the discoidal cell to the

edge of the submedian nervure.

The hind wing has the central portion white, with the

submarginal border of the same colour as in the fore wing.

The fringe is white, with a row of equidistant black spots ;

this is followed by a broad subterminal band of buff, which

in turn is succeeded by an uneven row of black spots, with a

median spot of black between the costal and subcostal ner-

vures. The colour at the base of the wing is dark brown.

The underside is very much paler in colour, with all the

spots of the upperside on both wings distinctly marked.

Exp. 1°6 inch.

Hab. Umvuli River.

Genus LEUCOCHITONEA.

Leucochitonea umvulensis, sp. n.

Similar to LZ. bicolor, Trimen (cf. Trimen, ‘ Rhopalocera

Africe Australis,’ p. 3807, pl. vi. fig. 1, 1866), but differs in

being much browner and duller in colour. The nervules are

all plainly marked in black, with a very fine black marginal

border.

new Species of African Butterflies. 349

There are six semitransparent spots on the fore wing, three

small ones at the end of the costal nervules near the apex,

one large one in the discoidal cell, with another between the

first and second median nervules near the discoidal spot; a

very small spot in the fork of the second and third median

nervules. All the spots are pale yellow.

The hind wing is slightly deeper in colour, with a very fine

black line along the hind margin, At the anal angle there is

a tuft of yellow hairs.

The underside is paler in colour, with the light spots on the

fore wing only slightly visible.

The hind wing has the veins plainly marked, especially

the subcostal nervure, the costa being yellow. At the anal

angle, in addition to the tuft of yellow hairs, there is a large

black spot.

Exp. 1°5 inch.

Hab, Umvuli River.

Genus PROTEIDES.

Proteides Shelleyt, sp. n.

Similar to P. ertnnys, Trimen, but is at once distinguished

by the two large yellow spots on the fore wing ; one of these

is in the middle of the discoidal cell and the other is situated

close to the cell between the first and second median nervules.

There are some other spots near the submedian nervure, one

between the second and third median nervules, and another

near the fifth and fourth subcostal nervules near the apex of

the fore wing.

The fringe of the fore wing from the first median nervule

to the posterior angle is yellow.

The hind wing differs in that the fringe is yellow, with

small tufts of brown hairs at the end of each nervule. There

is one yellow spot near the base, with a narrow bar of yellow

spots from the second subcostal nervure to the middle of the

submedian nervure,

The underside is similar to that of P. erinnys, but the fore

wing differs in the large patch of yellow along the inner

margin, extending to the first median nervure. At the base

there is a patch of dark brown, and near the apical portion is

another brown patch relieved by two transverse lines of

purplish grey. The hind margin has three distinct brown

spots between the subcostal and radial nervures, the before-

mentioned brown patch extending to the first median nervure,

where it then becomes much lighter in colour as far as the

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. vi. 25

350 Mr. H. E. Dresser on

submedian nervure. Along the costa there are two streaks

of grey alternating with brown.

The hind wing is darker, with the streaks and patches

grey. The hind margin has six brown spots, commencing

from the first subcostal nervule to the first median nervule.

Above this there is a submarginal border of grey. The yellow

band of the upperside is indicated by a lighter brown band,

having the outlines of pale yellow, the spot being the same in

colour. There is a streak of grey from the base of the wing

to the costal margin.

Exp. 1:9 inch.

Hab. Fantee (G. LE. &.).

XLII.—WNotes on the Racquet-tailed Rollers.

By H. E. Dresser.

HAvinG been lately engaged in working out the synonymy

of the Rollers, I had occasion to examine all available speci-

mens of the Racquet-tailed Rollers, which are still extremely

rare in collections, there being, so far as I can ascertain, but

four specimens in Great Britain, viz. two in the British

Museum, one in Captain Shelley’s collection (now purchased

by the British Museum authorities), and one in the collection

of Canon Tristram, which he has kindly lent to me for

examination. ‘The three former of these have all been labelled

by Mr. Sharpe as being referable to Coracias spatulatus,

Trimen ; but on receipt of the specimen from Canon Tristram

I at once saw that it was specifically distinct from the other

three. In order to work out the question I compared them

carefully with their nearest allies, Coractas abyssinicus and

C. caudatus, and may point out that all the Racquet-tailed

Rollers differ from these in having the median wing-coverts

cinnamon and in having all the tail-feathers conspicuously

terminated with black and blue, whereas in C. abyssinicus

and C. caudatus all the rectrices but the central and two

lateral ones are pale blue throughout. The two adult birds

in the British Museum, one from the Umvuli River, East

Africa, and the other from Caconda, in West Africa, have

the throat and breast blue, exactly as in Coracias abyssinicus ;

whereas the third, from Pantamenka, East Africa, labelled as

young, has the throat and breast somewhat striped with pale

blue, buff in general coloration on the sides, but otherwise

pale turquoise-blue. The specimen from Canon Tristram,

however, from Newala, East Africa, has the sides of the

the Racquet-tailed Rollers. 351

head, throat, and breast pale brownish buff, broadly striped

with white, and without any trace of blue, much as in Cora-

cias nevius, but much paler.

On referring to Trimen’s original description of Coracias

spatulatus (Proc. Zool. Soc. 1880, p. 31), I find that he states:

“throat, breast, belly, thighs, and under wing- and tail-

coverts pale bright verditer-blue, varied on the lower throat

and breast by lilacine cinnamon-brown webs, leaving the

shaft-stripes of the blue; cheeks and ear-coverts mixed lilac

and verditer-blue ; sides of neck coloured like the back ; sides

of breast dull sandy brownish, with bluish-white shaft-

stripes.” Thus Trimen’s C. spatulatus is very different from

Canon Tristram’s specimen, and also from the two adult birds

in the British Museum, but somewhat resembles the third

(young) specimen in that collection, which appears to me to

be in all probability the young of the true C. spatulatus.

On referring to Professor Barboza du Bocage’s description of

Coracias dispar, from Caconda (Jorn. Sc. Lisb. xxviii.

p. 227, 1880), I find that it agrees exactly with the two birds

from Caconda and the Umvuli River, as he describes the

underparts as blue (‘‘ subtus thalassinus ”’) ; and the species

with the underparts blue, as in C. abyssinicus, will stand

therefore as Coracias dispar, Bocage. The bird in Canon

Tristram’s collection is so very distinct from both Coraczas

spatulatus and Coracias dispar that I cannot do otherwise

than give it a name, and propose to call it Coracias Wergalli,

and give the description of it as follows :—

Pileo et nucha cum dorso antico sordide olivaceis ; fronte, mento et

superciliis albis ; dorso postico, scapularibus et secundariis intimis

dilute cinnamomeis ; aliis et cauda sicut in Coracio dispare colo-

ratis ; capitis lateribus, gula et pectore toto pallide fusco-cervinis,

conspicue albo striatis et indistincte vinaceo tinctis ; abdomine

imo, subeaudalibus et subalaribus pallide turcino-ceruleis; rec-

tricibus extimis valde elongatis et spatulatis.

Long. tot. 13:0, culm. 1°25, alee 6°3, caude 8:3, tarsi 0°78.

It is unfortunate that I have not had an opportunity of

examining the type of Coractas spatulatus, which is, I believe,

in the museum at Cape Town; and the material at hand is so

very meagre that it is impossible at present to say much

respecting the geographical range of these Racquet-tailed

Rollers. Besides the specimens above referred to there are

examples in the Lisbon Museum from West Africa which

are doubtless all referable to C. dispar ; there are also several

in the Berlin Museum obtained by Boehm at Kakoma, and

it will be interesting to ascertain to which form these speci-

mens belong.

Jog Miscellaneous.

MISCELLANEOUS.

On the Occurrence of Eublepharis macularius in Transcaspia,

By G. A. Bovurencer,

Eublepharis macularius, Blyth, has long been known as an inhabi-

tant of North-western India, not uncommon in the Punjab and

Sind. In 1885 I was able to record it from much further west,

Dr. Sauvage having submitted to me a specimen obtained by M. de

Sauley in the ruins of Nineveh. This lizard now turns up in

Southern Transcaspia. M. C, Eylandt has sent me a tail, collected

by him under peculiar circumstances near Ashkabad, and which

belongs to Hublepharis macularius. M. Eylandt had noticed a bird

of prey flying off with a lizard which it had captured ; on approach-

ing the spot whence the bird had risen, this gentleman found the

detached tail of the lizard wriggling on the ground. As it differs

considerably from the tails of any lizard previously observed in that

district, the object was carefully preserved and submitted to me for

identification.

Additional Notes on Peripatus Leuckarti.

By J. J. Fretcner, M.A., B.Se.

Some account is given of forty-two specimens of Peripatus from

three new localities in this colony—Mount Kosciusko, the Blue

Mountains, and Dunoon, on the Richmond River—all collected since

the last occasion on which the attention of the Society was drawn

to this species. Apart from the interest attaching to the occurrence

of the specimens from Mount Kosciusko at high altitudes (5000-

5700 feet), where for several months in the year the ground is

covered with snow, the collection as a whole is remarkable for the

interesting variations of colour and pattern which are presented, but

chiefly for the unusual abundance (50 per cent.) of males, the

characters of which were not found to be precisely in agreement

with those of the only two male specimens hitherto recorded; that

is to say, round whitish papilla were found on some or all of the

legs, with the exception of those of the first pair (not merely on the

last pair, as in the specimens of Mr. Sedgwick and Mr, Dendy), and

a similar state of things was found to obtain in five other males

from other localities. On the papille open the ducts of the crural

glands, as shown by sections ; even when papille are not visible the

apertures of the ducts in well-preserved specimens are generally

noticeable. Attention is also called to the presence of a pair of

pores on the ventral surface between the genital aperture and the

anus, but nearer to the latter, which may possibly be the openings

of the ducts of accessory glands. The majority of the specimens

(thirty-five) were obtained at Mount Kosciusko by Mr, R. Helms,

on behalf of the Australian Museum.—Linn. Soc. of New South

Wales, Abstract of Proceedings, 30th July, 1890, p. vii.

WPL. Xl

Geo West & Sons del. lith et imp.

DEVONIAN ENTOMIDES.

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[SIXTH SERIES. ]

No. 35. NOVEMBER 1890.

——— io

XLIII1.— Report on the Corals from the Tizard and Macclesfield

Banks, China Sea. By P. W. Bassert-Smiru, Surgeon

R.N.

[Plates XIL-XIV.]

In April 1888, by order of Capt. Wharton, F.R.S., Hydro-

grapher to the N avy a short survey was made of these

interesting coral-banks by H.M.S. ‘ Rambler,’ in charge of

Commander W. U. Moore, R.N. Sectional lines were run

across the margins of the banks, both from within and with-

out, into moderately deep water, and dredging-operations were

carried on, which resulted in obtaining a large collection of

corals &e., which were brought to England for further exam-

ination, and subsequently presented by the Lords Com-

missioners of the Admiralty to the British Museum (Natural

History). The corals were for the most part dredged up

under my own personal superintendence, and on the return of

the vessel to England I obtained permission from the Admi-

ralty to study and arrange the collection there through the

kindness of Dr. Giinther, F.R.S. In the original Report of

the Survey several of the corals were incorrectly specified

from want of books of reference. On my return home I was

enabled to devote several months to their detailed study, but

should not have ventured to publish my generic and specific

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. vi. 26

354 Mr. P. W. Bassett-Smith on

determinations, if Dr. G. J. Hinde had not, at the sacrifice

of much time, most kindly gone over the whole of the collec-

tion and revised my work. Owing to various circumstances

the present Report is limited to an enumeration of the different

species which have been determined ; amongst them are many

forms which in Dr. Hinde’s opinion are apparently new, but

a detailed description of these is delayed until they can be

reexamined with the assistance of additional material, and

until an opportunity can be found to figure them suitably.

I have thought it desirable to subjoin some brief notes on the

character of the reefs whence the corals were obtained.

The Tizard Bank (Pl. XII.) is situated in lat. 10° N.,

long. 114° E., near the centre of the China Sea between the

Philippines and the Malay Peninsula. Like many others

in the same region it is irregularly circular in outline; and

it has an extreme length of 32 miles and a breadth of 10,

and it is surrounded by deep water.

But with such an extended margin the only portions of the

bank which project above the surface of the sea consist of three

small islets, each from half a mile to one mile in length, and

two very small sand-kays of about one mile each. For the

greater part of the circumference of the bank, that is for 50

out of 67 miles, the rim is within 10 fathoms of the surface.

On the north-east side there are two extensions of the bank,

5 and 44 miles in length respectively; the first of these is

nearly uncovered at low water, whilst the other is at a depth

of 6 fathoms.

The area of the lagoon inclosed within this bank is very

extensive ; it has an average depth of 40 fathoms, with a few

scattered elevations here and there, the eastern end being the

most shallow portion. ‘The bottom of the lagoon is covered

by a fine foraminiferal sand, and the same material extends

over the floor of the narrow channels which cut through the

rim and connect the lagoon with the outer sea. At depths of

6 to 10 fathoms long channels paved with this sand can be

seen bounded on either side by walls of living coral.

From the central portion of this sandy floor of the lagoon,

at a depth of 45 fathoms, a living Astrean coral belonging to

an apparently new species of Favia was dredged up, thus

showing the existence of these reef-building forms at depths

much greater than it has been supposed they could flourish

in. I may here point out that the evidence obtainable by the

lead alone regarding the presence of living corals is entirely

misleading and almost worthless. For example, judging

from the observations obtained by the lead, the greater part

of the corals on the surface of the Macclestield Bank appeared

Corals from the China Sea. 355

to be dead; but the dredge with swabs attached brought up

from this bank an abundance of living forms.

Of the three islets on the Tizard Bank (see PI. XII.), that

named Sand-Kay is the smallest and the most recent ; though

it has increased in size within the last twenty years, it is still

only a quarter of a mile in length. ‘The surface is somewhat

depressed in the centre; it is entirely composed of sand and

small coral débris. Surrounding the island is a platform of

coral-rock half a mile broad, covered generally with sand, but

here and there with patches of growing coral which increase

in number as the water becomes deeper, and they grow very

luxuriantly amongst the breakers on the outer edge of the

platform both next the sea and next the lagoon. Just below

high-water mark there are parallel lines of hard solid rock

formed by coral débris and sand cemented together, and a

reef at a depth of 5 fathoms extends uninterruptedly to the

westward for a distance of 4 miles.

The islet of Nam-Y¢t is rather larger than Sand-Kay ; its

highest part is not more than 12 feet above high water, and

in bad weather the waves, according to the natives, break all

over it. It is well covered with small trees, and the surface-

soil is therefore of a brown and earthy character ; beneath

this is a conglomerate of sand and small coral débris. A well,

6 feet deep, passed through loose sandy rock.

The striking parallel lines of cement-rock are well marked

on both sides of this island, more particularly on the south or

weather side ; they have an apparent dip of about 60° from

the centre, one layer superimposed on the other. ‘This islet

is likewise surrounded by an extensive shore-platform with

isolated rocks at its edge, and at its northern end there are

sand-banks forming horn-shaped prolongations, which partially

inclose a small lagoon; on the open side of this, facing the

lagoon, there are many rocks just below the surface.

Itu-Aba, the largest islet, is three quarters of a mile in

length and covered with large trees of considerable age; it is

similarly surrounded by a shallow-water platform. Outside

this, in 6 fathoms water, the number of living corals was

found by the diver to be much fewer than elsewhere ; but

from the reef, in 21 fathoms water, several massive specimens

were obtained, and a rich variety of species was found on the

lagoon side of the reef.

A comparison of the sections (Pl. XIII.) taken across diffe-

rent portions of the Tizard Bank shows very great similarity in

the form and slope of the bank throughout. ‘Thus in all,

with the exception of section C near Nam-Yit, there is a broad

plateau sloping very gradually to a depth of a2 fathoms,

26*

356 Mr. P. W. Bassett-Smith on

on which coral-growth is most luxuriant ; from the edge of this

there is a more or less abrupt descent to a depth of about 30

fathoms, followed by a gradual slope to 50 fathoms ; then there

is an abrupt descent to 100-150 fathoms, and beyond this

the average slope to deeper water is at an angle of about 30°,

except in section F, near Itu-Aba, where it is somewhat less.

In section C the slope of the plateau continues gradual to a

depth of 30 fathoms, and in this respect is similar to the

Macclesfield Bank.

The Macclesfield Bank (Pl. XIV.) is situated 300 miles to

the north of the Tizard ; it is 76 miles in length and 36 broad.

This bank is entirely submerged ; the shallowest portion of the

rim is 9 fathoms beneath the surface, and inside the bank the

depth is from 40 to 50 fathoms. Dredging on this bank was

carried on from a small steam-cutter, but at depths of 20 to

45 fathoms there was considerable difficulty in moving the

dredge with swabs attached. Living corals were found very

abundantly to a depth of 30 fathoms, and some were obtained

from a depth of 44 fathoms.

It will be seen from the subjoined tabular list that 129

species of Madrepore corals (Hydrocorallines and Alcyo-

narians are not here included) have been determined from the

Tizard and Macclesfield Banks; of this number 99 species

are from the Tizard and 26 from the Macclesfield Bank,

whilst 4 only are common to both. Of the Madreporaria

Aporosa there are 48 species, belonging to 23 genera; of the

Madreporaria Fungida 23 species, included in 9 genera; and

of the Madreporaria Perforata 58 species and 8 genera.

The preponderance of the species of this latter division is

principally due to the number of forms of the genus Madre-

pora, of which there are as many as 31 species.

An analysis of the bathymetrical distribution of these corals

shows that at depths of 5 fathoms and under there are 45

species ; between 5 and 10 fathoms 43 species; between 10

and 20 fathoms only 1 species ; between 20 and 30 fathoms

30 species ; between 30 and 40 fathoms 13 species; and

between 40 and 50 fathoms 6 species. ‘The rarity of species

at depths between 10 and 20 fathoms may be accounted for

by the fact that the shore-platform abruptly ceases at the

upper limit of this zone, and there is a nearly vertical descent

of 10 or more fathoms to a lower platform.

A very noticeable fact is the number of species which have

been found living at depths of over 30 fathoms, a depth until

lately supposed to be the extreme limit at which reef-building

corals could exist. On these banks, however, we find 19

species occurring at depths between 31 and 45 fathoms; but

Tabular List of Genera and Spectes of Corals obtained from the Tizard and

1.| 7.

2.1M.,T

3.| 7

4.) T.

5.) M.

6.| M.

7.| T.

g.| T.

9.| T.

10.| T.

m| TT.

12.| M.,T.

is |. T.

14.| T,

Corals from the China Sea. 357

of these there are 7 species belonging to genera which may

properly be considered deep-water corals rather than reet-

builders ; these are Desmophyllum, Flabellum, Cyathohelia,

Lithophyllia, Tridacophyllia, and Balanophyllia. The

remaining 12 species of reef-corals living at these unusual

depths belong to the following genera:—Stylophora, 1 sp.;

Favia, 1 sp. at 45 fath.; Pavonia, 1 sp.; Leptoseris, 1 sp. ;

Phyllastrea, 1 sp.; Psammocora, 1 sp.; Montipora, 3 spp. (one

of these at 44 fath.); Rhodarwa, 1 sp.; and Alveopora, 2 spp.

It is also worthy of mention that five new species of the

genus Madrepora—a genus usually limited to depths of under

10 fathoms—were found living at depths of 20 to 27 fathoms

both on the Tizard and Macclesfield Banks.

Of the 18 species found growing on the coral-head inside

the lagoon 15 were not found elsewhere, and the diver

reported that the bottom looked different. This is rather a

remarkable fact, considering the size of the lagoon and the

depth of water.

Macclesfield Banks.

(T.=Tizard Bank. M.=Macclesfield Bank. |

Depth in Fathoms.

Genera and Species.

MADREPORARIA APOROSA,

Stylophora, Schw.

—— digitata, Pallas, sp......... zh 7

.| —— prostrata, Klunz........... ae t .» | 26-27

—— pistillata, Esper, sp. ...... 7

—— ? Ehrenbergi, £. § H. 3

Geni neT, Sp... .. soccer. a ma - an 52

Seriatopora, Lam.

race, Dan are cs ve wns a is oe 203

—— imbricata, sp. n. .......... =

—— compacta, sp. DN. .......... Bic 52

EGHEIRS DY Hy coe cs ee vs 6

SUMAN FP)? Ts “seta ste: one's 0 ee 7

Pocillopora, Lam.

— elongata, Dana .......... 2 | 62

—— verrucosa, Ell. § Sol., sp. ..| 1 10

brevicornis, Lam. ........ 2-1} 6%

[SBP cece eee eee seoee

0-5 5-10. | 10-20.) 20-30, 380-40, 40-50.) 50-60.

358 Mr. P. W. Bassett-Smith on

Tabular List of Genera de. (continued).

Depth in Fathoms.

Genera and Species.

| | | | |

0-5. 5-10,| 10-20, 20-30. 30-40. 40-50, 50-6

Flabellum, Lesson. | |

15) 2 Stokesi, TEL Ae TELE ete et AAD) aie bad) |e, Se aD

Desmophyllum, Ehrenberg

16 M. i= 0 | O11 DIGIC OID Osi Cloicin Oso ei | 32 |

Cyathohelia, Big Hf, | |

| axillaris, LU. Of SOl. css. aieus:> ae rn sot | Mie Sie 2 50

Lithophyllia, Z. & HE. bee | |

18.| M. lacrymalis, 2. § H. ...... ESE Rese ose i 44

195 OT: C13 MeO roo Gein a0 taco 0 Daan hod lites Bhee all *28 |

Tridacophyllia, Blainv. | |

20; “TD cervicornis, Moseley ...... ie 8% * say ge ay Ot Os

Galaxea, Oken. |

77 QUAL, SP. eh cian x 6 |

Symphyllia, E. & H. lee al | | | |

owl ae AGUAS S Mewes tether 2 |

UF ee be labyrinthica, sp. n.........| 5 |

Mussa, Oken.

Bybs |) 0 multilobata, Dana ........ | 5

26.| T. BINUMOSA, IGMbe fare sisinio is esp « 6

Meandrina, Lam. |

28.1 °E: strigosat, Dana uiswiscae. : | 2

OF) 1. deedalea, Ell. § Sol., sp.....| 2-4 |

Leptoria, 2. § 7. |

98:| T. phrygia, Hill. § Sol., sp. ....| -- 6

Scaphophyllia, Ei. & Hf. | | |

2 Spi) ais cylindrica, Z.G H......... sre. 6) AF |

Hydnophora, F%scher. |

30,| T. microcona, Lam., sp. ...... ib 6 |

Sah ai rigida, Dana, sp........... hin 2 |

Favia, Oken. | |

Boel a. denticulata (?), Ell. § Sol.,sp.| .. | 7

Be.|) T. | =——\Okeni VE, GA. awe. of cc Secale:

34,| T. | —— Ehrenbergi, var. sulcata, A/.| 5

35.| T. | —— pandanus, Dana, sp. ......| 2

36.) 2. rotulosa, Lil. § Sol., sp..... 2 |

Bilis BP os. abs crema stele Oem Cra 45 |

Goniastreea, E. & H.

88.|' T. | —— Bournoni, ZF. & Z. ......5. 2 |

Prionastrea, E. Gish. |

BO. he obtusata, F. G& H. .....%.. 2 |

420, | 72. BPINOSB, |b oo lints's Boe We 3

AL) ee robusta, Dana, sp. ........ 2 |

Plesiastrea, L. § H.

49,1 Urvillei, .§ H. ........ Phe Ball | | |

Cyphastrea, E. § H.

43.| T. |—— Brueggemanni, Quelch ....| 5

—S 85 ht

Se SS SSSH3 SHESSS S S

HSEE & FB BS 88 SS28e BESERE 4B

Corals from the China Sea.

359

Tabular List of Genera &c. (continued).

Genera and Species.

Leptastrea, EL. § H.

—— Ehrenbergana (?), E.§ H...

soliga, . G H.,sp.........

Orbicella, Dana.

annuligera, E. §& H.

Bema weeceeetneunseeeees

MaApDREPORARIA FUNGIDA,

Siderastreea, Blainv.

OE eae eee

Fungia, Lam.

TOTO 0

Pavonia, Lam.

—— PAPyTACea....... ee eeee

PEOMGEHGIBPs I. n/ste0.i2 56 es

oo a

BRR RP CIP Poo. se ees

, Sp.

2 he eee

Cycloseris, E. § H.

—— cyclolites, Lam., sp.

LG 20 0 oe

Freycineti, E. § H., sp.....

Gipterta, Meri, 8p. i... . <6

Leptoseris, Z. § H.

Sion li 0: 8 (2) io ee ae

—— tubifex, Dana ............

Pachyseris, LE. § H.

—— levicollis, Dana, sp.

Oxypora, Sav. Kent.

contorta, Quelch ..........

Psammocora, Dana.

—— planipora(?), £. § H.

OT s)e ee) 0 l8l-8) 6.06 0 6 6

TAGES, VIAN, SDs... ess. :|

8-10

Depth in Fathoms.

| 10-20. 20-80, 30-40, 40-50.) 50-60.

360 Mr. P. W. Bassett-Smith on

Tabular List of Genera &c. (continued).

Depth in Fathoms.

Genera and Species.

0-5 5-10. | 10-20. 20-30. 30-40. 40-50. 50-60

_————E——=e -

— > —_———> |

MADREPORARIA PERFORATA.

Balanophyllia, Searles Wood.

T. | ——parvula?, Moseley ........ BE ay ss pact 7 ee

T. | ——scabrosa(?), Dana, sp. ....| .. | .«. f a 40 |

Dendrophyllia, Blainv.

iM gravis, Brugg. MS.? ...... 26

Montipora, Quoy et Gaim.

Alp apillosa, Zam., sp......... 45 25

M. | —— foliosa, Pallas, sp. ........ ihe 204

M. rolifica, Brugg. MS.? ....| .. <i 263

M. .| —— lima (?), Zam., sp. ...:... ot “a 263

DS A, BPs be eee ache oc we bs a! 8}

TT. [Dans Page. oc oe 3

M. MED: Foret he ee eee * 40

M. POLOSS, HPeMle 2a. Sects 2s a se = aie ea 35

M. Sle) Ge Are pe eE eens ie i a * me 44

Turbinaria, Oken.

le stellulata, Blainv., sp. var...| 5-10

Madrepora, Linn.

is PODUSUNs EAGMO Sas dle ain cn is 5

T. | ——crebripora, Dana.......... 7

Ab BOCUHOD LISS miso ons alee « 5

R: scabrosa, Quelch .......... Sa 3

T. | —— horrida, Dana............ 2

T. | —— Ehrenbergi, F. § H. ...... 5

M., T. | —— dendrum, sp. n. .......... ey he 20 27

T. | —— compressa, sp. D..........- 5

IM.” | SSSR! each eee aoa tes nS sg = 263

T. |—— plantaginea, Zam. ........ a 6

a: Vedas Wan OS Fs Es nie ae f> pel ae

| T. | — paxilligera, piess pipe ere ns 1

-|M., T.| —— pyr amidalis, Kl. ........4. | 2

7p. seriata, Ehrenb. ST es ae 3 2

T. |——tenuis, Dana ............ | 1

TT. nasuta, Bc? ARE oe i)

T. | —— effusa, "Dies Sake Ree 5

T. | ——globiceps, Dana .......... ‘4

T. | ——acervata, Dana .......... | 83

T. | —aculeus, Dana ............) .. 83

T. | —— corymbosa, Zam........... 53-93

T. |—— prostrata, Dana .......... ce ie

T. |——cytherea(?), Dana ........ [> can bien

T. |—— efflorescens, Dana ........ ter 6

T. |——spicifera (var. abbreviata),

217 eee or aka ir I a te f aK: 5

Corals from the China Sea. 361

Tabular List of Genera &c. (continued).

HEE

sistslalalalets

| Depth in Fathoms.

Genera and Species.

| |

/0-5, 5-10. | 10-20.) 20-30.) 30-40.) 40-50.) 50-60.

hyacinthus, Dana ........ La |t tOR

vastula(?), Quelch ....... ioe é

flabelliformis, £. § H., var. | 2

—— labrosa, Dana ............ 5 |

BORA, BP. Dis ge oo esis es ss ciel) ret as 27

— Ramblen, sp.n........... of Re gel tin 263

CoG DS Sa Ae a eames 203

Porites, Lam.

mucronata, Dana ........ 4

Conierta, Dana... .. 06st: 24

lutea, Quoy et Gaim. ...... |

REOPEN T . sict oles 6: cle ns 3

arenosa, Esper, sp. ....++. 2-|6

—— lichen (?), Dana .......... 23

solida, Forsk., sp. ........ 2

crassa (P), Quelch ........ ris 7

Rhodareza, L. § H.

— gracilis, EF. § H........... 2

Alveopora, Quoy et Gaim.

eedalea, Forsk., sp. ...... bi “ “ 27-40

retepora, Fil. § Sol., sp.....| .. és <i ae 35

ATUL, SP. Bost see ek “ic ve 5g 27

References to Genera and Species.

MADREPORARIA.

Section MADREPORARIA Aporosa, Ed. & H.

Genus StYLopHora, Schweigger.

Stylophora digitata, Pallas, sp.

Madrepora digitata, Pallas, Elench. Zooph. p. 326,

Two fragmentary specimens.

Tizard Bank. Depth from 3 feet to 7 fath.

Stylophora prostrata, Klunz.

1879. Stylophora prostrata, Die Korallth, des rothen Meeres, Th. ii.

p- 62, pl. vii. fig. 8, pl. viii. fig. 7.

Two specimens were obtained.

Tizard and Macclesfield Banks. Depth 26-27 fath.

362 Mr. P. W. Bassett-Smith on

Stylophora pistillata, Esper, sp.

1797. Madrepora pistillata, Esper, Madre. pl. Ix.

A single fragment doubtfully belonging to this species.

Tizard Bank, 7 fath.

Stylophora (?) Ehrenbergi, E. & H.

1859. Stylophora Ehrenbergi, E. & H., Ann. des Sci. Nat. 3° sér. t. xiii.

p. 105

A small fragment was obtained which apparently belongs

to this species. It is doubtful, however, whether the form

can properly be retained in the ‘genus Stylophor a, since there

is apparently no coenenchyma and i in character the septa much

resemble those of an Astrzean coral.

Tizard Bank, 3 fath.

Stylophora Guentheri, sp. n.

Corallum incrusting, growing in thin successive layers over

foreign objects; upper surface uneven, with nodose projec-

tions. Base with wrinkled epitheca formed of delicate con-

centric lines. The layers from 1 to 3°5 millim. in thickness

Calices circular, without regular arrangement, not projecting,

but on a level with the general surface ; no definite lip deve-

loped. ‘The calices from *8 to 1 millim. in diameter , from *3

to 1 millim. apart, usually four in 5 millim. , rarely five in

this distance. ‘The septa delicate, six small as well as the

six large can be recognized, the free edges markedly dentate.

Columella styliform, prominent, reaching nearly to the level

of the calice. Interspaces between the calices thickly beset

with minute blunt spines. In places fine lines can be seen in

the interspaces, marking polygonal outlines of the corallite.

Occasionally there is a small papilla-like prominence on one

side of a calice apparently connected with one of the large

septa; but this character does not appear to be general.

This species is characterized by its incrusting mode of

growth, the small size and insert character of the calices, and

the strongly dentate septa. T’wo specimens were obtained,

one (alive) from a depth of 32 fath., the other (dead) from a

depth of 22 fathoms.

Macclesfield Bank, China Seas, 22 and 32 fathoms.

Corals from the China Sea. 363

Genus SERIATOPORA, Lam.

Seriatopora gracilis, Dana.

1848. Seriatopora caliendrum, var. gracilis, Dana, U. 8. Explor. Expe-

dition, Zoophytes, p. 522, pl. xlix. fig. 4.

1875. Seriatopora gracilis, Dana, Corals and Coral Islands, p. 334.

There are three fragmentary specimens which do not fully

agree with Dana’s description; but the differences do not

appear sufficient to justify placing them in a new species.

They form bushy masses of very slender branches from 2°5 to

3 millim. in thickness in the lower part, the terminal branch-

lets acutely pointed, slightly winged at their apices, from 2 to

5 millim. long and about 1 millim. thick at the base.

Branches round to subangular, divergently bifureating in

lower portions of the colony and giving off antler-like spikes.

Calices in five series, circular to oval, from °4 to *5 millim. in

width, sometimes without prominent lips, at others the upper

lip projecting ; distance from each other in rows variable,

from *3 to °6 millim.; there are from five to six ealices in a

length of 5 millim. Septa not recognizable, columella visible

but not prominent. Spaces between the rows abundantly

covered with acute spines.

From Dana’s figured type these specimens differ in the less

upright and more divergent mode of growth and the slightly

winged apices of the branchlets. ‘They differ materially from

the form referred by Quelch to this species (‘ Challenger’

Report, vol. xvi. p. 58), which has calices of about twice the

size mentioned by Dana.

Macclesfield Bank, 204 fath.

Seriatopora imbricata, sp. n.

Corallum forming fairly large bushy masses; branches

dichotomizing at intervals, occasionally a distance of 15

millim. between the furcations, branches sometimes coalescing.

The summit-branches fureating and giving off short, pointed,

divergent apical spikes, not winged, about 2 millim. thick at

their bases. Branches in lower portion about 4 millim. in

thickness, distinctly subangular, the calices in five series on

the angles. Calices transversely suboval, with their upper

lips very prominent and strongly arching over the aperture,

very spinous ; in the lower branches the upper lip hardly at

all developed. The calices about ‘6 millim. in diameter, very

closely arranged in the rows, so that there are seven in the

space of 5 millim. ‘The interspaces between the calices flat-

tened, sometimes 1 millim. in width, closely covered with

364 Mr. P. W. Bassett-Smith on

short stout spines, which are in places disposed in longitudinal

wavy lines.

There is only a single specimen of this species; it is 120

millim. in height and 140 in width, but the lower portion of

it was dead when dredged and the branches are hollowed out

by boring-sponges and incrusted by Nullipores.

In its mode of growth and in the prominent lip of the calices

this form belongs to the same group as S. angulata, KI., S.

pacifica, Brugg., and S. spinosa, M.-Edw. It approaches

nearest to S. angulata, but the calices are much smaller and

closer arranged in the rows than in this species, and the

branches are ie¢ss acuminate.

There are in this specimen several instances of those pecu-

liar abnormalities of growth which Ehrenberg compared to

galls in plants. ‘They assume the form of flattened hollow

disks, with thin walls formed of the coral; the margins of

the disks are perforated. Imprisoned within each of these

discoid cages is a small crab which cannot escape.

From the Tizard Bank, at a depth of 3 fath.

Seriatopora compacta, sp. n.

Corallum growing in small clumps consisting of rounded

or somewhat compressed branches about 6 millim. thick, which

dichotomize at intervals of from 5 to 7 millim. and frequently

coalesce, so that the coral has a fenestrate appearance. The

summit branchlets are short, from 3 to 5 millim., conical,

about 2 millim. thick at their bases, summits obtuse,

occasionally winged, crowded with young calices. Calices

closely arranged on branches ; the serial arrangement is not

distinct, but there appear to be about nine rows on a branch ;

the calices are from 2 to 3 millim. apart in the rows and

about an equal distance laterally; there are from five to six

calices in a length of 5 millim. The calices are nearly

circular, from °6 to ‘75 millim. in width, their margins

scarcely at all prominent, but the upper lip is occasionally

indicated by longer spines. The sales are deep and the

large septa and the pits at the bottom can be distinguished.

The narrow interspaces between the calices are covered with

short spines.

This species is of the type of S. crassa, Quelch, and 8,

transversa, Quelch, but differs from these forms in having

less robust and closer arranged branches, whilst the calices

are larger and closer together.

Only two imperfect examples of this species have been

obtained ; the largest is 40 millim. in height by 60 in width.

Tizard Bank, 5? fath.

Corals from the China Sea. 365

Seriatopora tenuis, sp. n.

Corallum forming small bushy masses of closely arranged

branches, which in the lower portions are subpalmate, but

above cylindrical ; they are from 4 to 5 millim. in thickness,

bifureating at intervals of from 5 to 7 millim.; the apical

branchlets depressed, conical, winged, so as to show the rows

of calices very distinctly; they are 4 to 5 millim. in length

by 2°5 millim. thick at their bases. Calices nearly circular,

‘6 millim. in diameter, without projecting lip, from *2 to *4

millim, apart in rows, or five calices in 5 millim, There are

seven or eight rows on the branches, the rows about *4 millim,.

apart. Calices deep, showing a sharp thin edge of the axial

septa, with occasionally a columellar tubercle slightly rising

from the centre, the calicinal pits well shown. Intermediate

space finely spinous.

This species approaches closely to S. compacta, but the

branches are more slender ; the calices are smaller, and they

are in fewer rows. There is a single fairly complete speci-

men 40 millim, in height by 75 millim, in width.

Tizard Bank, 6 fath.

Sertatopora armata, sp. n.

Corallum growing in low depressed clumps of delicate

thickly-set branches, from 3 to 4 millim. in thickness, some-

what compressed in their lower portions, bifurcating at

intervals of about 5 millim., and frequently coalescing. Near

the summit the branches fureate more frequently and give off

numerous short spike-like branchlets, conical, acute, winged,

and from 3 to 5 millim. long by 1°53 millim. thick at their

bases. Calices in five rows on the branches, oval, about *75

millim. long by *6 wide, about 3 millim, apart in the rows ;

margins well marked by stout spines but not exsert, ‘There

are five calices in 5 millim. and the rows are about °6 millim.

apart. Calices showing the axial septa distinctly, in the

centre a slight crestiform elevation (columella?). Areas

between the calices with short spines which have sometimes

a linear arrangement.

There is only a single perfect example of this species,

which is 35 millim. in height and about 90 wide across the

summit. In its mode of growth and in the character of the

ealices this form approaches S. compacta and S, tenuis; but

its branches are more delicate, the rows of calices are fewer,

and the surface more spinous; the numerous short apical

branchlets is also a distinguishing feature.

366 Mr. P. W. Bassett-Smith on

Tizard Bank, 7 fath. On block of coral-rock in associa-

tion with specimens of Madrepora, Favia, &e.

Genus PocrLLopora, Lam.

The examples of this species are fairly numerous; with

one exception, which was found in 26 fathoms, they have all

been obtained in depths under 10 fathoms. ‘The specific deter-

mination of these forms is extremely difficult; the definitions

given by Lamarck, Edwards and Haime, and other older

authors are so general that it is impossible to know what they

include ; and, on the other hand, the variations in the cha-

racters of the corallites appear to be so slight in the different

forms that they may almost be considered as forming a con-

tinuous series separated only by slight modifications in their

mode of growth. In the absence of authenticated specimens

of known species the list given below can only be regarded

as provisional.

Pocillopora elongata, Dana.

1848. Pocillopora elongata, Dana, Zoophytes, p. 531, pl. 50. fig. 4.

Three specimens from depths of 2-6? fath.

Tizard Bank.

Pocillopora verrucosa, Ell. & Sol., sp.

1786. Madrepora verrucosa, Ell. & Sol. Nat. Hist. Zooph. p. 172.

1836. Pocillopora verrucosa, Lam. Hist. des Anim. sans Vertbébr. éd. 2,

t. li. p. 445.

There are several examples of this species, which appears

to have flourished all over the reef. Depth 1-10 fathoms.

Tizard and Macclesfield Banks.

Pocillopora brevicornis, Lam.

1836. Pocillopora brevicornis, Lam. Hist. des Anim. sans Vertébr. éd. 2,

t. ii, p. 443.

1848. Pocillopora brevicornis, Dana, Zooph. p. 526, pl. xlix. fig. 8.

Several examples from depths 3-1 fath.; one specimen

64 fath.

Tizard Bank.

Pocillopora, sp.

A single specimen, which in its mode of growth resembles

P. brevicornis ; but the branches are considerably thicker and

the corallites somewhat larger.

Garvan Reef, Tizard Bank, 2 fath.

Corals from the China Sea. 367

Genus FLABELLUM, Lesson.

Flabellum Stokesi, Ed. & Haime.

1848. Flabellum Stokesit, E. & H. Ann. des Sc. Nat. 3° sér. t. ix.

p. 278, pl. viii. fig. 12.

One dead specimen, probably referable to this species.

Tizard Bank, 40 fath.

Genus DesMoPHYLLUM, Ehrenberg.

Desmophyllum, sp.

A single small example of this genus taken alive; it may

be a young form of an undescribed species. The coral is

attached by a short curved stem and a spreading base. The

calice is elliptical in outline, 18 millim. long by 10 millim.

wide, and about 19 millim. in height. There are about forty

septa ; ten of these are subequal and principal, reaching to

the centre of the calice, where their inner, free, lateral margins

slightly curve round ; the septa are thin and furnished laterally

with minute spines. Between each pair of the larger septa

there are three smaller secondary septa which project but a

short distance from the wall. The coste of the larger septa

project slightly as sharp-edged ribs on the exterior.

Macclesfield Bank, 32 fath.

Genus CYATHOHELIA, Ed. & H.

Cyathohelia axillaris, Ell. & Sol.

1786. Madrepora axillaris, Ell. & Sol. Nat. Hist. Zooph. p. 153, pl. xiii.

fig. 5.

A single specimen, living, was obtained from the Tizard

Bank, depth 50 fath.

Genus Litnopnyiiia, Ed. & H.

Lithophyllia lacrymalis, Ed. & H.

1848. Caryophyllia lacrymalis, E. & H. Aun, des Sci. Nat. 3¢ sér, t. x.

p. 319, pl. viii. fig. 1.

1857. Lithophyllia lacrymalis, E. & H. Hist. Nat. des Corall. vol. ii.

p. 292.

A single specimen, dead, attached to a nodule of Litho-

thamnion.

Macclesfield Bank, depth 44 fath.

368 Mr. P. W. Bassett-Smith on

Lithophyllia, sp.

A living specimen, but much broken. It has a wide

surface of attachment; the coral is short, subcireular, and

widely expanded; septa in four cycles, upper margins den-

tate or lobate and finely crenulate, cost echinulate,

Tizard Bank, depth 26 fath.

Genus TRIDACOPHYLLIA, Blainville.

Tridacophyllia cervicornis, Moseley.

1881. Tridacophyllia cervicornis, Moseley, Chall. Report, Zool. vol. ii.

p- 183, pl. x. figs. 2, a, 6, c, Ba.

A single specimen, living, 11 millim. in height by 9 in

width, growing attached by a spreading base and short

peduncle.

From the Tizard Bank, depth 50 fathoms.

This is the first time that a locality and depth have been

recorded for this species, these not being known for the type

form described by Moseley.

Genus GALAXEA, Oken.

Galaxea equalis, sp. n.

Corallum forming extended masses with flattened or slightly

convex surfaces. Gabees very regular in height and distance

from each other, circular, subcircular, or slightly compressed,

so as to become subpolygonal, from 3°5 to 5 millim. in

diameter at the summit. Irom twenty to twenty-four septa

in three cycles, the septa varying in size according to

the cycle, thick at the peripheral margin, becoming thin

towards the free internal margins, strongly exsert. Low

down the septal margins unite and form a perforate pseudo-

columella. Lateral surfaces of the septa with numerous

minute spines. The coste formed by the peripheral margins

of the septa, which can be distinguished individually. The

calices are only from 1°5 to 2 millim, apart, and they project

about 10 millim. above the platform of the ccenenchyma.

The vesicles of the ccenenchyma small, from *5 to *75 millim.

apart; at intervals compact platforms appear to be formed

which grow over the former surfaces.

This species is allied to G. Esper’, Schweig., and G@.

Ellisii, E. & H., but is distinguished by the close arrange-

ment of the corallites and their short extension above the

ccenenchyma,

Corals from the China Sea. 369

Only a single specimen was obtained, which is about 50

millim. in width at the summit and *45 millim. in thickness ;

but the mass below the summit-platform of ecenenchyma is

apparently dead and extensively eaten into by sponges.

East lagoon, Tizard Bank, 6 fath.

Genus SyMPHYLLIA, Edw. & Haime.

Symphyllia radians, E. & H.

1849, Symphyllia radians, E. & Hi. Ann, des Sci. Nat. 3° sér. t. xi.

p. 255,

A single specimen from the Garvan Reef, Tizard Bank,

depth 2 fath.

Symphyllia labyrinthica, sp. n.

Corallum large, massive, rudely inverted, conical, with

plane or slightly convex surface. Lateral and under surface

with longitudinal strize, apparently not spinous, this surface

usually covered by attached organisms quite close to the upper

margin. Upper surface of sinuous labyrinthine calicinal

series, the walls completely amalgamated, with no traces of

grooves between. Width of calices 13 to 15 millim., depth

8 millim. There are usually two septa connecting the cali-

cinal centres, sometimes traces of a third, sometimes only one

is present. There are about fourteen large and small septa

in the distance of 10 millim., the large septa with prominent

spinous teeth, the smaller serrate or unequally jagged.

There is but a single specimen, which is 7°5 centim. in

height and 25 centim. across the surface.

This species is nearest allied to S. agartcia, EK. & H., and

to S. acuta, Quelch, but from these it is readily distinguished

by the narrowness and less depth of the calicinal valleys.

It has been compared with S. neglecta, a MS. species in the

British Museum, but its mode of growth and other features

readily distinguish it from the type of this form.

Tizard Bank, 5 fath.

Genus Mussa, Oken.

Mussa multilobata, Dana (non Ed. & H.).

1848. Mussa multilobata, Dana, Zoophytes, p. 181, pl. viii. fig. 2.

A single specimen, 70 millim. in height and 170 millim.

across the summit.

Tizard Bank (section C), 5 fath.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. vi. Dit

370 Mr. P. W. Bassett-Smith on

Mussa sinuosa, Lamarck.

1816. Caryophyllia sinuosa, Lam. Anim. sans Vert. éd. 1, t. ii. p. 229,

6d. 2, t. ii. p. 357.

A single specimen, probably a young form ; it is 20 millim.

in height by 60 in width above.

Tizard Bank, 6 fath.

Genus Mranprina, Lamarck.

Meandrina strigosa?, Dana.

1848, Meandrina strigosa, Dana, Zoophytes, p. 257, pl. xiv. fig. 4.

A single specimen, cylindrical, truncate, gyri about 6

millim. in width and 3°5 millim. deep, about fifteen septa in

10 millim. Referred doubtfully to this species, which,

according to Quelch, can be seen to vary considerably in its

characters when a large series of forms is examined.

East of Nam-Yit, Tizard Bank, 2 fathoms.

Meandrina dedalea, Ell. & Sol., sp.

1786. Madrepora dedalea, Ell. & Sol. Nat. Hist. Zoophytes, p. 16%,

pl. xlvi. fig. 1.

Two specimens. Sand-Kay, Nam-Yit, Tizard Banik, 2-4

fathoms.

Genus Leproria, Ed. & H.

Leptoria phrygia, Ell. & Sol., sp.

1786, Madrepora phrygia, EN. & Sol. Nat. Hist. Zoophytes, p. 162,

pl. xlviii. fig. 2. ;

One specimen from the Tizard Reef, depth 6 fath.

Genus SCAPOPHYLLIA, Ed. & H.

Scapophyllia cylindrica, Ed. & Fi.

1849, Scapophylha cylindrica, Edw. & Haime, Ann. des Sci. Nat. 3° sér.

t. x. pl. viii. fig. 8, and t. xi. p. 278.

One specimen from lagoon, Tizard Bank, depth 6 fath.

The specimen is depressed, spreading, with irregular lobate

slight elevations. The calicinal valleys are much curved,

4 millim. in width and about 2°5 millim. in depth; septa

thin, with frilled edges. The so-called columella consists of

irregular tooth-like projections from the free edges of the

septa.

Corals from the China Sea. 371

The description of this species states that it is cylindro-

conical in form; but in what appears to be a genuine speci-

men of it in the British Museum there is a spreading basal

platform, with here and there elevations, some of which are

subcylindrical and rise to a considerable height. In the

present specimen the subcylindrical portions are not developed.

Genus Hypnornors, Fischer de Waldheim.

Hydnophora microcona, Lam., sp.

1816. Monticularia microconos, Lam. Hist. des Anim. sans Vert. t. il.

p. 251, 2nd ed. (1836) p. 393.

1786. Madrepora exesa, Ell. & Sol. (non Pallas), Zoophytes, p. 161,

pl. xlix. fig. 3.

A single specimen of this species from the east lagoon,

Tizard Bank, China Seas, at a depth of 6 fath.

Hydnophora rigida, Dana, sp.

1846, Merulina rigida, Dana, Expl. Exp. Zoophytes, p. 276, pl. xvii.

fig. 1.

A single specimen from the east lagoon, Tizard Bank, at

a depth of 6 fath.

Genus Favia, Oken.

Favia denticulata?, Ell. & Sol., sp.

1786. Madrepora denticulata, Ell. & Sol. Nat. Hist. Zoophytes, p. 166,

pl. xlix, fig. 1.

A small specimen incrusting the base of a Madrepore.

Tizard Bank, 7 fath.

Favia Okeni, Ed. & H.

1857. Favia Okeni, Ed. & H. Hist. Nat. des Corall. t. ii. p. 430.

A small specimen on the same block of rock with the pre-

ceding species.

Tizard Bank, 7 fath.

Favia Ehrenberg, Klunz., var. sulcata, Klunz.

1879. Favia Ehrenbergi, Klunz. Die Korallth. des rothen Meeres, Th. iii.

p- 29, Taf. iii. fig. 8 (var. suleata).

Tizard Bank, 5 fath.

27*

372 Mr. P. W. Bassett-Smith on

Favia pandanus, Dana, sp.

1848, Astrea pandanus, Dana, Expl. Exp. Zooph. p. 222, pl. xi. fig. 2.

Tizard Bank, 2 fath.

Favia rotulosa, Ell. & Sol., sp.

1786. Madrepora rotulosa, Ell. & Sol. Nat. Hist. Zooph. p. 166, pl. ly.

Garvan Reef, Tizard Bank, 2 fath.

Favia, sp.

A portion of a specimen 80 by 50 millim. was dredged up in

a bag full of foraminiferous sand from the centre of the lagoon,

Tizard Bank, at a depth of 45 fathoms. There were sixteen

bright green living polyps on it, each with twelve yellow

tentacles. Calices circular or irregularly oval, about 8 millim.

wide, furrow between them well marked, septa with prominent

denticles.

Tizard Bank, 45 fath.

Genus GONIASTRAA, Ed. & H.°

Goniastrea Bournoni, BE. & H.

1850. Goniastrea Bournoni, E. & H. Ann. des Sci. Nat. 3° sér. t. xii,

p- 162.

A single specimen, taken alive, from Itu-Aba, depth 2 fath.

Tizard Reef.

Genus Prronastrma, Ed. & H.

Prionastrea obtusata, Ed. & Fi.

1850. Prionastrea obtusata, FE. & H. Ann. des Sci. Nat. 3° sé. t. xii.

p- 150,

One specimen only, taken alive.

Garvan Reef, Tizard Bank, 2 fath.

Prionastrwa spinosa, Klunzinger.

1879, Prionastrea spinosa, Klunz. Die Korallenth, des roth. Meeres,

Th. iii. p. 39, Taf. iv. fig. 7.

One specimen only. Nam-Yit, Tizard Bank, } fath.

Corals from the China Sea. 373

Prionastrea robusta, Dana, sp.

1848. Astrea robusta, Dana, Expl. Exp. Zooph. p. 248, pl. xiii. fig. 10.

Tizard Reef, 2 fath.

Genus PiestAstrma, Ed. & H.

Plesiastrea Urvillei, Ed. & H.

1850. Plesiastrea Urvillei, Ed. & H. Ann. des Sci. Nat. 3° sér. t. x.

pl. ix. fig. 2, and t. xii. p, 117.

Tizard Bank, 6 fath.

Genus CypHAsTRmA, Ed. & H.

Cyphastraa Brueggemanni, Quelch.

Cyphastrea Brueggemanni, Quelch, Chall. Report, Reef-Corals, p. 106.

Tizard Bank, 5 fath.

Genus LeprastrmA, Ed. & H.

Leptastrea Ehrenbergana ?, Eid. & H.

1850. Leptastrea Ehrenbergana, EK. & H. Ann, des Sci, Nat. 3° sér,

t. xii. p. 120.

A small incrusting lobed specimen, which approaches close

to the above species; but it does not exhibit the deformed

corallites, which are stated to be usually present. From ZL.

transversa, K\., it differs in the character of the columella.

Tizard Bank, 7 fath.

Leptastrea solida, Kd. & H., sp.

1850. Baryastrea solida, Ed. & H. Ann. des. Sci. Nat. 8° sér. t. xii.

p. 144.

Tizard Bank, 6 fath.

Genus ORBICELLA, Dana.

Orbicella annuligera, Kd. & H., sp.

1880. Astrea annuligera, E. & H. Ann. des Sci. Nat. 3° sér. t. xii.

p. 103,

Tizard Bank, 5-10 fath.

374 Mr. C. O. Waterhouse on

Orbicella, sp.

A small incrusting specimen on mass of coral with Madre-

pore and other species of corals.

Tizard Bank, 7 fath.

Genus Ecutnopora, Lam.

Echinopora rosularia, Lam.

1816. Echinopora rosuaria, Lam. Hist. des Anim. sans Vertebr. éd. 2,

t. ii, p. 397.

Lagoon, ‘Tizard Bank, 6 fath.

[To be continued. |

XLIV.—Deseriptions of new Species of Pedaria, with Obser-

vations on allied Scarabeide. By CHARLES O, WATER-

HOUSE,

Pedaria tuberculigera, sp. n.

Elongato-oblonga, nigro-fusca, parum nitida, clypeo leviter emar-

ginato; thorace confertim sat fortiter punctato, antice tumiditate

ovali sat elevata parcius subtiliter punctulata nitida instructo ;

elytris thorace paullo latioribus, convexis, ad apicem arcuatim

angustatis, sat fortiter punctato-striatis, interstitiis creberrime

fortiter punctatis.

Long. 9 millim.

Hab. Senegambia (Bocandeé).

Dark smoky brown, with a slight purple-bronze shade.

The head is evenly and closely punctured, the punctures

small but very distinct, usually separated from each other by

a diameter of a puncture; the clypeus has a very few punc-

tures ; the anterior margin is distinctly but not very deeply

emarginate, the angles of the emargination rounded; and

between this emargination and the posterior angle of the head

there is a distinct angulation. The thorax is transverse,

parallel-sided, with a slight sinuosity before the anterior

angles, convex, closely punctured; the punctures at the sides

are moderately large, separated from each other by about one

quarter the diameter of a puncture ; but towards the disk the

punctures become a little smaller and the intervals propor-

tionately greater; halfway towards the side about twenty-

new Spectes of Pedaria. 375

five punctures would form a line from the front to the poste-

rior margin. ‘The elytra at the base are not broader than the

thorax, but are gradually widened to the middle and then

again narrowed to the apex; the stria are strong; the inter-

stices are closely, strongly, and irregularly punctured (except

perhaps the sixth), the intervals between the punctures very

narrow and inclined to form small tubercles.

Pedaria Taylori, sp. n.

Elongato-oblonga, nigro-fusea, parum nitida; clypeo leviter emar-

ginato ; thorace confertim fortiter punctato, antice medio leviter

tuberoso, lateribus ante medium et ad basin leviter sinuatis ;

elytris thorace paullo latioribus, sat fortiter punctato-striatis,

interstitiis fortiter seriatim punctatis.

Long. 8 millim.

Hab. Mombas, Rabai Hills (Rev. W. E. Taylor) ; Lake

Nyassa (Thelwall).

Very similar to P. tuberculigera, but a little less convex.

The head has the punctuation stronger and the punctures are

less numerous ; about seventeen may be counted in a line

from the vertex to the commencement of the clypeus, whereas

in P, tuberculigera about twenty-four might be counted; the

line dividing the clypeus from the forehead is very indistinct,

and the punctures on the clypeus are nearly as strong and

close as on the forehead; the outer angles of the anterior

emargination are very slightly dentiform. The thorax is very

similar, but is a trifle narrower at the base, and the sides

have a more distinct indentation immediately before the pos-

terior angles ; the punctuation is stronger and more uniform,

with very narrow intervals; at halfway towards the side

about seventeen punctures may be counted in a line from the

front to the posterior margin; the swelling at the front mar-

gin is very distinct, but not quite as much raised as in P.

tuberculigera. ‘The elytra are distinctly more rounded at the

apex ; the striz are equally strong, but have the punctures a

little more separated (about one and a half diameters of a

puncture); the punctures on the interstices are strong,

arranged in lines, slightly irregular on the second, third, and

fifth interstices, regular on the fourth and sixth.

The specimen from Lake Nyassa has the punctures on the

thorax a trifle larger, and the swelling in front is much less

marked. ‘This is probably the female.

A specimen from 8.E. Africa, Arusha (2. J. Juckson,

Esq.), differs trom P. Taylor? in having the tubercle on the

376 Mr. C. O. Waterhouse on

front of the thorax smaller and more shining, but not less

elevated. The elytra have the interstices more regularly

punctured in double lines, the second and fifth interstices

having one or two additional punctures between the lines near

the base.

Another specimen received with the above from Arusha,

and agreeing with it in having the interstices of the elytra

punctured in lines, differs very much in the form and punctu-

ation of the thorax and in the almost entire absence of the

anterior swelling. It seems unlikely that this should be the

female of the specimen with the tubercle with which it was

received, as the specimen from Nyassa above referred to as

the probable female of P. Taylori has the punctuation of the

thorax very similar to that of the male. I propose to name

this specimen provisionally P. Jacksont. ‘The tollowing is a

full description :—

Pedaria Jacksoni, sp. 1.

Elongato-oblonga, convexa, nigro-fusea, subpurpurascens, sat nitida ;

thorace creberrime fortiter punctato, antice medio leviter gibboso

subtilius punctulato ; elytris fortiter striatis, interstitiis planis,

nitidis, fortiter biseriatim punctatis, interstitio suturali solum

crebre punctato.

Long. 74 millim.

Hab. Arusha (EF. J. Jackson, Esq.).

The head is closely and rather strongly punctured, the

punctures very near together, but not confluent; at the

division between the forehead and clypeus the punctures are

very feeble, but are stronger again on the clypeus itself; the

angles of the anterior emargination are slightly dentiform.

The thorax has the sides gently arcuate, so that there is not

such a suddenly oblique inflexion at the anterior angles as in

the above-described species; the sinuosity at the middle is very

slight. The punctuation is strong, but the punctures are not

quite so large as in the foregoing species, crowded at the sides,

distinctly separated from each other on the disk, fine on the

anterior swelling, which is very sliglt; halfway towards the

side about nineteen punctures may be counted in a line from

the front to the posterior margin, the punctures being separated

from each other at this part by about one half the diameter of

a puncture. The elytra have the striew strongly marked; the

interstices shining, each with a regular line of strong pune-

tures on each side; the sutural interstice, however, has three

rather irregular lines of punctures; in the second interstice

there are a very few stray punctures.

new Species of Pedaria. 377

This species is nearest to one which I have determined to

be P. picea, from Natal, but differs in having the punctures

on the thorax less close and in having a finely punctured area

in front.

Pedaria nigra, Castelnau.

This species is figured by Castelnau (Hist. Nat. ii. pl. v.

fig. 7) under the name P. aphodioides, evidently by an over-

sight in lettering the plate. ‘The locality placed opposite the

name in the ‘ Munich Catalogue’ is ‘ Cap bon. spei,’”? which

is an error; Senegal is given by Castelnau in his description

of P. nigra, and the same locality is given in Dejean’s Cata-

logue opposite P. aphodioides. In the ‘ Munich Catalogue’

moreover P. cylindrica, Fahr., is placed as a synonym of P.

nigra, the locality Port Natal being correctly given. I con-

sider this species quite distinct from P. nigra, from which it

differs in having an elongate shining tubercle at the base of

the thorax, as described by Fahraeus.

Pedaria criberrima, sp. n.

Elongato-oblonga, nigro-fusca, parnm nitida; thorace confertim

fortiter punctato, disco medio leviter transversim impresso,

lateribus medio leviter sinuatis, ad basin oblique introrsum

directis; elytris fortiter punctato-striatis, interstitiis fortiter

punctatis, punctis in interstitiis quarto et sexto biseriatim positis.

Long. 7 miilim.

Hab. Senegambia, Old Calabar.

The head has the punctuation as in P. Taylor’; the clypeus

has the angles of the emargination slightly dentiform. The

thorax is rather parallel-sided, but obliquely narrowed at the

extreme base; the punctuation is strong and crowded, the

punctures near the front being a little smaller than at the

base ; at halfway towards the side about twenty punctures

might be counted in a line from the front to the posterior

margin; in the middle of the front margin there is a slight

swelling (with a light transverse impression behind it), but

no distinct tubercle ; the punctures on the swelling are smaller

and more separated. ‘The elytra have the apex obtuse.

Owing to the coarse punctuation, the striz (although strong)

are not so conspicuous as in P. Taylor; in the second, third,

and fifth interstices there are three lines of punctures, but

owing to the large size of the punctures they are quite

irregular, as there is not space for three punctures side by

side. In the fourth and sixth interstices there are two lines

378 Mr. C. O. Waterhouse on

of punctures, regular at the middle but crowded at the base

and apex.

The specimen from Old Calabar has the front part of the

thorax less parallel, slightly narrowed in front.

Pedaria alternans, sp. n.

Elongato-oblonga, nigro-fusca, subnitida; thorace crebre minus

fortiter punctato, leviter convexo, antice non tuberoso; elytris

subtilius punctato-striatis, interstitiis quarto et sexto biseriatim

punctatis, reliquis irregulariter punctatis; carina subhumerali

brevi, altera laterali crenulatis instructis.

Long. 8 millim.

Hab. §. Africa (Dr. Smith).

Although the punctuation in this species is very distinct,

it is nevertheless considerably finer than in any species with

which I am acquainted. ‘The head has the angles of the

anterior emargination distinctly dentiform, and the side

between this angle and the posterior angle is slightly

bisinuate. The thorax is slightly constricted at the base and

has a very slight sinuosity at the middle of the side. The

punctuation (when compared with other species) is rather fine,

nearly the same all over; halfway towards the side about

twenty-five punctures might be counted in a line from the

front to the posterior margin, the intervals between the punc-

tures being a trifle less than the diameter of a puncture; the

punctures, however, often touch each other in a longitudinal

direction. ‘There is no swelling or tubercle in front. The

elytra have the strie rather fine; the sutural interstice is

more closely and rather more strongly punctured than the

others. The fourth and sixth interstices have each two

regular lines of punctures, the sixth having other punctures

at the base. Below the shoulder there is a slightly elevated

costa, marked with five or six distinct shining tubercles ; and

on the ninth interstice there is a longer series of similar

tubercles.

Pedaria puncticollis, sp. n.

Elongato-oblonga, nigro-fusca, parum nitida; thorace convexo, haud

tuberculato, creberrime fortiter punctato ; elytris striatis, inter-

stitiis primo et secundo irregulariter punctatis, reliquis biseriatim

punctatis ; carina brevi subhumerali, altera laterali tuberculis

parvis instructis.

Long. 64 millim.

Hab, S, Africa, Nyassa ?

new Species of Pedaria. 379

The head is evenly and rather strongly punctured, with

much less distinct punctuation on the clypeus; the clypeus

has the angles of the emargination distinctly but slightly

dentiform ; halfway between this angle and the posterior

angle there is a very slight sinuosity. The thorax is evenly

convex, Without any swelling in front, a little constricted at

the base, arcuately narrowed at the anterior angles, evenly

and strongly punctured; at halfway towards the side about

seventeen punctures may be counted in a line from the front

to the posterior margin; the punctures are deep, separated

from each other by about one half the diameter of a puncture.

The elytra have the strie rather fine, with the punctures in

them not very close together; the first interstice is rather

closely punctured, the second is irregularly punctured for the

basal half and then (like the other interstices) has two lines ;

these punctures are rather small, and leave a rather wide

smooth space in the middle of the interstice; below the

shoulder there is a line of about five small shining tubercles,

and on the ninth interstice a longer line of more distant

tubercles ; these tubercles are visible when viewing the insect

from above.

APHENGIUM.,

I have just had an opportunity of examining the type of

Aphengium seminudum, Bates (Biol. Centr.-Amer., Coleopt.

ii. 2, p. 42), and it appears to have been placed in this genus

by an oversight. In characterizing the genus Harold says,

“'Tarsorum posticorum articulus primus sequenti longitudine

multo longior; pygidium rectum. Segmenta abdominalia

connexa”’ (Col. Hefte, i. p. 54). A. seminudum has the

abdominal segments free ; the pygidium is completely turned

under, so that its apex is directed forwards, and Mr. Bates

observes, ‘‘ The short and broad, compressed and subtrian-

gular tarsal joints are a remarkable distinguishing feature.

The anterior cavity of the prosternum is exceedingly deep.”

‘These characters appear to me to conform more with Bdelyrus,

Harold (Col. Hefte, v. p. 97), of which Harold says: ‘ Clypeo

antice angustato et breviter bidentato. Prosternum antice

profundissime foveolatum. Segmenta abdominalia suturis

distinctis. Pygidium contractum et abdomini appositum.

Tarsi postici dilatati, compressi, articulis latitudine sensim

decrescentibus.”” The clypeus has a projection in the

middle, and in fresh specimens this is slightly bidentate ;

this seems to agree with Harold’s character.

380 Mr. T. D. A. Cockerell’s Notes on Slugs.

Uroxys Rodriquezt, de Borre.

This species is described by M. Preudhomme de Borre in

the Ann. d. |. Soc. ent. de Belgique, 1886, p. 107, and he

mentions that it is the “Uroavys dilaticollis, Deyrolle,” a

manuscript name. In the British Museum collection there is

a specimen bearing this manuscript name, and it agrees well

with the description of U. Rodriguezi. It appears to me,

however, that it is a Chertdium having a short, punctured

mesosternum and short anterior coxe.

XLV.—WNotes on Slugs, chiefly in the Collection at the British

Museum. By 'T. D, A. CocKERELL.

[Continued from p, 288. }

IIJ. THe Genus Lrwacetta, BLAINVILLE.

WHILE working on the slugs at the British Museum I came

across the type specimens of Limacella lactiformis, Blain-

ville. The two examples are in a bottle with the label

“Timacella lactescens,” and another label, apparently written

by Dr. Heynemann, “Original zu Fig. 1. Taf. 7. Fér. Hist.

Nat.” They are true Philomycus, presenting no generic

difference from the well-known species of that genus.

Heynemann (1884) has referred them to Arion, but he could

not have examined them sufficiently, and was no doubt misled

by the figure in Man. de Mal. (1827), pl. xli. That they are

really Blainville’s types need not be doubted, as they agree

with his figures in outline, and his original description,

notwithstanding that he misunderstood the characters of the

slug, is sufficient to show that he had not an Arion before

him. He refers to the absence of a shell and the genital

orifice at the base of the right tentacle. The outline of the

figure, and especially the anterior portion of the mantle,

suggests at once a Philomycus. ‘The supposed Arion-like

mantle indicated in the figures is really due to an outline of

some of the internal organs, visible on account of the trans-

parency of the slug. The figures in Journ. de Phys.,

November 1817, show how the mistake began, fig. 4 having

even a sort of spiral coil in the middle of the anterior part of

the mantle. The figure of ZL. e/fortiéana in Man. Mal. is the

same outline, but apparently patched up from an Arion ater,

Mr. T. D. A. Cockerell’s Notes on Slugs. 381

with altogether fictitious rug on the back. Férussac’s figure

is after one of those in Journ. de Phys., and is fairly recog-

nizable.

Altogether I think it must be held that Blainville described

and figured his genus Limacella sutticiently for recognition,

and as it antedates Philomycus by three years, the name must

be used. Limacella, Brard, 1815, need not be considered, as

it is identical with Limazx, Linné, 1767. The synonymy of

Limacella, Bl., will accordingly stand :—

LIMACELLA, Blainville.

1817. Limacella, Blainville, “ Mém. sur quelq. Moll. Pulm.” Journ, de

Phys. Dec. 1817, p. 443 (text), and Nov. 1817, figs. 4, 5,

1820, Philomycus, Rafinesque, Ann. of Nat. p. 10.

1820, Eumelus, Rafinesque, Ann. of Nat. p. 10.

1824. Meghimatium, v. Hass. Bull. Univ. Sci. iii. p. 82.

1842. Incilaria, Bens. Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ix. p. 486.

1842. Tebennophorus, Binney, Bost. Journ. Nat. Hist. iv. p. 171.

1864. Pallifera, Morse, Journ. Portl. Soe. i. 8, fig. 5, pl. i. fig. 6.

It does not seem necessary to recognize more than one genus

here, though v. Ihering (Nachr. d. m. Ges. 1889) recognizes

three—Philomycus, Pallifera, and Meghimatium. Pallifera

may be conveniently retained as a subgenus.

The species of Limacella are as follows :—

Limacella lactiformis, Blainv.

1817. Limacella lactiformis, Blainv. Journ. de Phys. Dec. p. 444.

1821. Limacellus lactescens, Férussac, Hist. Nat. Moll. pl. vii. fig. 1.

1825. Limacella elfortiana, Blainy. Man. de Mal. et de Conch. p. 464.

This appears to be distinct from any species since recog-

nized. The British Museum types may be briefly described

as follows :—42 millim. long; respiratory orifice 7 millim.

from anterior border of mantle. Sole, lat. 7 millim. Entirely

greyish white; mantle pellucid, semitransparent, finely

granulose. Sole slightly ochreous, unicolorous. A distinct

groove round the edge of the foot. Liver pale chocolate.

Gray in 1855 (Cat. Pulm. p. 158) has referred this species

to Philomycus.

Limacella carolinensis (Bosc).

Limax carolinensis, Fér, Hist. 77, pl. vi. fig. 5.

There are two specimens of this species in the British

Museum from Virginia (Dr. J. Wyman), agreeing excellently

382 Mr. T. D. A. Cockerell’s Notes on Slugs.

with Férussac’s figure. This slug is cylindrical, curved, and

narrow (in alcohol) ; sole narrow; ground-colour and colour

of sole pale yellow, back thickly marbled with brown-grey,

and with two longitudinal series of dark egg-shaped spots.

Jaw bright-coloured, not ribbed. (Description from Brit.

Mus. specimens.)

Dr. Gray (Brit. Mus. Cat.) also describes Z. carolinensis.

Limacella nebulosa.

? Eumelus nebulosus, Raf. Ann. of Nat. 1820.

Tebennophorus carolinensis, Binney, Terr. Moll. U.S. vol. ii. p. 20.

This and the last have hitherto been included. together

under the one name carolinensis, and it is not without mis-

givings that I venture to separate them here*. Yet, from the

specimens which I have examined, there would certainly

seem to be a specific distinction between the northern and

southern forms referred to carolinensis in the Kastern United

States and Canada. The British Museum contains specimens

of nebulosa as follows :—

(1) From Mr. W. G. Binney, labelled 7. carolinensis.—

Ochreous, marbled with black above, the marblings

rather inclined to be in three longitudinal series.

Sole unicolorous.

(2) W. Canada (Dr. Maclagan).—Pale yellow, marbled

above with brownish grey, the markings being a

broadish dorsal and narrower lateral brownish-grey

bands, with irregular spots over the rest, except sides

near foot. Sole unicolorous.

(3) Amhurstburgh, Canada West (Dr. O. W. Maclagan).

—Like the last, but mottling grey and more diffuse ;

two narrow dorsal and narrowish lateral bands, rather

obscurely indicated in grey. Grey mottling thicker.

Ground-colour pale yellowish.

Comparing carolinensis with nebulosa, we note :—

(a) The Virginia carolinensis—Sole narrow, yellowish,

pale, without transverse striz ; body smoothish.

(b) nebulosa, no. 1 above.—Sole broad, brown, with strong

transverse stria ; body rugose.

* Mr. W. G. Binney writes (iz litt. Sept. 9, 1890):—“I am rather

sceptical about there being two species .... as you say .. . .—there ts

a big species of Zebennophorus confounded with carolinensis, but having a

ribbed jaw.”

Mr. ‘I’. D. A. Cockerell’s Notes on Slugs. 383

Or, taking measurements :—

(a) The Virginia carolinensis.—Long. 35 millim., sole,

lat. 3 millim.

(b) nebulosa, no. 1 above.

74 millim.

8 millim.

Long. 35 millim., sole, lat.

Rafinesque described five supposed species belonging to

Philomycus and Eumelus in 1820 as quadrilus, oxurus, flexuo-

laris, fuscus, and lividus. They will probably prove to be

varieties of nebulosa or carolinensis, but they have not yet

been identified.

Limacella aurata (Tate).

A little-known species from Nicaragua.

Limacella crosseana (Strebel).

Mexico. Seems near to L. carolinensis.

Limacella costaricensis (Morch).

Costa Rica.

Limacella Sallet (Cr. & Fisch.).

Mexico, State of Vera Cruz.

Limacella dorsalis (Binney).

Philomycus dorsalis, Binney, Bost. Journ. Nat. Hist. 1842, iv. 174.

Pallifera dorsalis, Morse, Journ. Portl. Soc, 1864,

N.E. United States. Jaw ribbed.

Limacella Wetherbyi (W. G. Binney).

Pallifera Wetherby’, W.G. Binney, Ann. Lye. of Nat. Hist. of New

York, 1874, xi. 31, pl. ii. figs. 1, 2.

Kentucky. Jaw ribbed.

384 Mr. T. D. A. Cockerell’s Notes on Slugs.

Limacella Hemphilli (W. G. Binney).

Tebennophorus Hemphilli, W. G. Binney, Man. Amer. Land-Shells,

1885, p. 247; Third Suppl. Terr. Moll. U. S. 1890, pl. vi. fig. o.

Georgia and North Carolina. Jaw ribbed.

Limacella australis (Bergh).

Oahu, Sandwich Islands. Jaw ribbed.

Limacella confusa, sp. nov.

Limacella bilineata (Kef. et auctt. plur. (non Bens.) sp., as Philomycus,

&e.).

Very close to L. nebulosa, at least externally. Long. 34

millim., sole, lat. 6 millim., respiratory orifice 6 millim. from

anterior border. Head and sole pale yellow, unicolorons ;

sole finely transversely wrinkled all over. Mantle rather

1ugose, ground-colour pale yellowish, clouded with brown-

grey dorsally, with also numerous dorsal dark spots, tending

to form oblique lines running centrally backwards. Sides

with broad black bands and dark marbling below them. Jaw

not ribbed.

The above description is from a specimen in the British

Museum labelled “ Challenger coll., May 1875, Yokohama,

Japan.” Itis the so-called bilineatus ; it is like v. Martens’s

figure of that species copied by Tryon. W. Keferstein (Mal.

Blatt. 1866) figures L. striata and L. confusa (as P. bilineatus),

the latter from Yokohama, with the anatomy. The anatomical

characters of confusa offer differences from those of the

American nebulosa, so that, apart from their geographical

ranges being distinct, they need not be confused.

Limacella formosensis, subsp. nov.

Lengih 33 millim., sole 4 millim. broad ; respiratory orifice

5 millim. from anterior border of mantle. Elongate-cylin-

drical, slightly tapering, dark coffee-colour; sole unicolorous,

transversely thickly but finely granulose-wrinkled; back

with an ill-developed, median, narrow black band, and better-

developed, narrow, black lateral bands in the situation of the

upper edge of the bands of L. confusa; area between the bands

(subdorsal) slightly dark-marbled. Sides below lateral bands

dark-marbled, with a slight tendency towards the formation

of a lower second lateral band. Face with two longitudinal

grooves. Back granulose.

Mr. T. D. A. Cockerell’s Notes on Slugs. 385

Described from two alcoholic specimens in the British

Museum, collected in Formosa and presented by Matthew

Dickson.

I was at first inclined to regard this as a geographical race

of confusa (=bilineata, auctt., non Bens.) (which has been

recorded from Formosa*), and as I have not examined the

jaw, I cannot yet be certain whether it belongs with that species

or true bilineata. However, dilineata is found in the Chusan

Islands ; so it becomes highly probable that the Formosa form

has a ribbed jaw and is allied thereto.

L. formosensis differs externally from confusa in its colour

and markings, but resembles it in its tuberculose sole. L.

formosensis compared with the Chusan bdilineata does not

seem specifically different so far as external characters go.

Limacella campestris (Godw.-Aust.).

Limacella bilineata, subsp.

Philomycus (Incillaria) campestris, Godw.-Aust. Journ, As, Soc. Beng.

xly. pt. 2, p. 315, pl. vii. fig. 3 (1876).

Ochraceous yellow, with an obscure dorsal and lateral pale

brown bands, narrow and more or less interrupted. Sole

finely laterally transversely wrinkled. Length 23 millim.,

respiratory orifice 4 millim. from anterior border of mantle ;

sole 4 millim. broad.

Shape of slug cylindrical, tapering posteriorly. Jaw pale,

ribbed.

Differs from confusa in its non-tuberculose sole and

different markings and its ribbed jaw.

Described from five specimens in the British Museum from

Dukbun (Co/. Sykes).

Although Godwin-Austen gives but a short description

and rather indifferent figure of his type of campestris from

Kholabari, and says nothing about the jaw, I think there can

be no reason for considering our Dukhun form distinct

from campestris, since, so far as we know, there is not any

important difference between them. Should the type of cam-

pestris be found later on not to have a ribbed jaw, it will be

time to propose a new subspecific name for the slugs described

above. The discovery of a group of Limacella with ribbed jaw

in Asia is very interesting and tends to endorse the opinion

that this is not a generic character.

* See Heynemann, ‘Die nackten Landpulmonaten des Erdbodens,’

1885, p. 66.

Ann, & Mag. N. Hist. Ser, 6. Vol. vi. 28

386 Mr. T. D. A. Cockerell’s Notes on Slugs.

Limacella bilineata (Bens.).

Incilaria bilineata, W. H. Benson, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1842, ix.

p- 486.

Length 26 millim., sole 4 millim, broad. Respiratory

orifice 4 millim. from anterior border of mantle. Colour

reddish brown. Back with obscure grey marbling, sides with

a broadish black band. Sole finely transversely striate-

grooved. Mantle rugose. Jaw dark, strongly curved, with

about sixteen ribs.

L. bilineata differs from L. confusa in its non-tuberculose

sole, the lines on the top of the neck diverging between the

eye-peduncles, the ground-colour, partly in the markings, and

in the jaw.

But for its ribbed jaw it might be thought specifically

identical with confusa.

Described from a specimen in the British Museum marked

“ Chusun [apparently so written, but presumably meant for

Chusan], on garden-fences ; ash, with dark lines lengthwise.”

Benson’s type was a similar specimen from Chusan.

Limacella monticola (Godw.-Aust.).

Philomycus monticolus, Godw.-Aust. Journ. As. Soc. Beng. xly. p. 315

(1876).

From Godwin-Austen’s short description this would appear

to be a quite distinct species.

Limacella chinensis, sp. nov.

Length 17 millim., respiratory orifice 2} millim. from

anterior border of mantle; sole 2 millim. broad. Colour pale

grey, sole ochreous anteriorly. Three pale brown bands on

mantle—one dorsal, faint; lateral ones rather stronger; all

narrow. Some slight marbling round respiratory orifice.

Sole with lateral, transverse, grooved striz.

A small cylindrical species, tapering posteriorly. Smoother

and more delicate than L. confusa.

Described from a specimen in the British Museum, collected

1300 miles up the Yang-tse River, China (Consul Swinhoe’s

collection).

Apparently a distinct little species, but more material is

very desirable. Judging from the published account of pieta,

it resembles that species.

Mr. T. D. A. Cockerell’s Notes on Slugs. 387

Limacella striata (Hass. 1824).

Hab. Java.

See Bull. Soc. Nat. iii. p. 82, 1824, and also Férussac,

Hist. Moll. ii. p. 96°, pl. 8. fig. 1 (as strigatum), and W.

Keferstein, Mal. Blitt. xiii. p. 64, pl. 1. figs. 1-4 (1866).

Limacella picta (Stol.).

Meghimatium pictum, Stol. Journ. As, Soc. Beng. xlii. pt. 2, p. 380.

Hab. Island of Penang.

Limacella reticulata (Hass., Fér.).

A doubtful species.

Limacella cylindracea (Fér.).

Meghimatium cylindraceum, Fér. Hist, Moll. pl. 8 F. figs. 8, 9.

A very doubtful species. In the figure the mark where

the respiratory orifice should be looks more like an injury.

IV. Descriptive NOTES ON VARIOUS SPECIES.

Under this head I will note a few species belonging to

genera which will not be specially reviewed in the present

series of papers.

“Arion” aterrimus, Gray.

Arion aterrimus, Gray, Cat. Pulm, 1885, p. 55.

Length 36 millim.; mantle, length 22 milllim.; respira-

tory orifice 8 millim. from anterior border of mantle; sole

11 millim. broad. Entirely black, mantle granulose, tuber-

culate anteriorly, oval, produced and bluntly angled behind ;

body smoothish, with linear grooves from mantle to foot,

about 2 millim., more or less, apart. Body not keeled. Tail

flattened, mucus-pore inconspicuous ornone. Sole apparently

undifferentiated into parts. Edge of foot sulcate.

This description is from an alcoholic example in the

British Museum marked “Limaz (Arion) allerian [sic], S.

“Africa.” There can hardly be a doubt that it is Gray’s A.

aterrimus, although the description in Cat. Pulm. is so very

short.

28*

588 Mr. T. D. A. Cockerell’s Notes on Slugs.

It is interesting to be able to redescribe this slug, as it has

been a lost species, not recognized by subsequent authors.

It is surely not an Arion, and it may represent a new genus,

unless it belongs to Mérch’s Odpelta, with which it seems to

agree externally so far as generic characters go. But until

the jaw and lingual dentition of A. aterrimus are known it

will be impossible to be certain of its proper position.

Ariunculus Moreleti (Hesse).

Length 13 millim., breadth 23 millim. Head dark brown.

Mantle dark brown, faintly mottled with black lateral bands,

bordered above by pale bands, and continuous with those on

body ; respiratory orifice a little anterior to middle. Body

pale grey at sides, with dark lateral bands and dark sub-

dorsal bands, four in all, leaving pale dorsal and subdorsal

narrow bands between them. Sole broad and grey.

Described from a specimen kindly sent to me by Mr. J. H.

Ponsonby, collected at Tangier some years ago. It differs a

little from the original description, but is evidently the same

species.

Pollonera has recently placed this species in Geoma/acus,

subg. Letourneuxia.

Testacella albida.

1885. Testacella haliotidea, v. scutulum (pars), Taylor and Roebuck,

Journ. of Conch. iv. April, p. 320. (dab. Gibraltar.)

1885. Testacella haliotidea, vy. scutulum, suby. albida, Cockerell, Sci.

Goss. October, p. 225. (Hab. Gibraltar.)

1887. Testacella, sp., Ponsonby, Journ. of Conch. v. July, p. 195. (Hab.

Gibraltar. )

1888. T'estacella, probably haliotidea, Taylor, Journ. of Conch. y. July,

p- 346. (dZab, Gibraltar.)

1888. Testacella, sp., Pollonera, Boll. Mus. Zool. An, Comp. Torino,

p- 6, figs. 10, 11. (dZab. Olot, Spain.)

The dried type of J. albida, collected by the Rev. J. W.

Horsley at Gibraltar, is as follows :—

Length 153 millim.; sole 3 millim. broad; dorsal longi-

tudinal grooves about 2§ millim. apart, oblique grooves well

marked. Sole separated from body by a groove and with

transverse grooves at intervals, well marked at sides.

Nucleus of the shell gone (broken or eroded). Shell pale

horn, growth-ridges strong. Length of shell 4 millim.

The other white Zestacella recorded from Spain (by Pollo-

nera) is placed here, although the Gibraltar shell is narrower

anteriorly than Pollonera’s figure. It is not very likely that

Mr. T. D. A. Cockerell’s Votes on Slugs. 389

these white specimens are more than a varietal form of halio-

tidea or some allied species; but as they do not agree exactly

with anything known to me I place them provisionally as a

species, 7’. albida. Moquin-'l'andon’s T. haliotidea, var.

albinos, does not appear to be identical with the Spanish

albida.

The type specimen of a/bida is now in the British Museum.

Vaginula olivacea (Stearns).

Veronicella oltvacea, Stearns, Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist, 1871.

Length 45 millim., breadth 18 millim., sole 5} millim.

broad.

Finely granulate above, blunt-squarish behind. Above

dull ochrey, indistinctly and minutely marbled with grey ; a

pale dorsal line is slightly indicated on posterior half. Supe-

rior tentacles (eye-peduncles) bluish grey ; inferior tentacles

pale ochrey, concolorous with head and underside of body.

Jaw brown; I counted about eighteen ribs without removing

it from the animal.

Described from a specimen sent to me by Mr. W. G.

Binney, collected in Nicaragua. ‘lhe Californian locality

quoted for this species is surely rather doubtful; probably the

specimen found was accidentally introduced. _ Is it not possible

that olivacea and occidentalis (Guild.) are different forms of

the same species ?

Hyalimax (Jarava) andamanicus, Godw.-Aust.

A specimen in the British Museum, which appears to be

typical, is labelled “ Andaman Is., Dr. J. Anderson.” It

has the mantle strongly convex; the colour is yellowish

white, without markings ; foot slightly orange-tinged.

Hyalimax undamanicus, var. punctulatus, var. nov.

Yellowish white; foot slightly orange-tinged. Minute

grey specks on mantle and grey streaks on hind part of body.

Hab. Andaman Islands (Dr. J. Anderson; Brit. Mus., in

bottle with type).

The mantle of this specimen is flattish, so that the outline

of the slug is greatly depressed compared with the typical

one. ‘The jaw does not seem quite like that figured by God-

win-Austen for the type; but I was not able to sufticiently

examine it. It seemed to me that it had some sort of central

390 Mr. E. A. Smith on Species of

projection. Itis possible that punctulatus may be a distinct

species ; but there is not yet sufficient evidence for classing

it as such.

Chlamydephorus Gibbonsi, W. G. Binn.

Length 47 millim., orifice 7} millim. from posterior extre-

mity. Sole not differentiated into parts, smoothish, 5 millim.

broad. Tentacles (eye-peduncles) pale bluish grey. Colour

pale yellowish, becoming dark grey on back, with more or

less of a pale dorsal line of ground-colour. Reticulations

polygonal, with the interstices minutely subdivided. Sole

slightly transversely grooved. Mantle none.

Described from a specimen in the British Museum from

Cape Colony (Ff. P. J/. Weale).

Apera, the name proposed by Heynemann for this genus,

will probably have to be used. Chlamydophorus (Harl.) was

proposed for a genus of Mammalia as early as 1825.

[To be continued. ]

3 Fairfax Road, Bedford Park, Chiswick, W.,

September 16, 1890.

XLVI.—A List of the Species of Achatina from South Africa,

with the Description of a new Species. By Enpoar A,

SMITH.

In the endeavour to identify the new form hereafter described

it was necessary to find out what species were already known

from the region where it was discovered. In doing this it

appeared that it would be useful to get together a list of all

the forms known to occur in the southern portion of the

African continent. This I have done, arbitrarily limiting the

area on the north at the 20th parallel.

Already as many as eighteen species have been described,

and doubtless this number eventually will be increased con-

siderably when this region, and especially the mountainous

parts, has been more completely explored.

A number of the Achatine from various parts of Africa

seem to differ only very slightly from allied forms, and it

may fairly be anticipated that the separation of species will

become more and more difficult through the discovery of

intermediate forms in parts hitherto unexplored.

Achatina from South Africa. 391

1. Achatina semidecussata, Menke.

Achatina semidecussata, Menke, Philippi, Abbild. vol. ii. p. 218, pl. i.

fig. 1; Pfeiffer, Conch.-Cab, ed. 2, p. 336, pl. xxvii. figs. 2, 3.

Hab. Natal (Menke and Brit. Mus.).

2. Achatina vestita, Pfeiffer.

Achatina vestita, Pfeiffer, Novit. Conch. vol. i. p. 35, pl. ix. figs. 8, 9.

Hab, Port Natal (Pfr.) ; near Delagoa Bay (Brit. Mus.).

3. Achatina granulata, Pfeiffer.

Achatina granulata, Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel. vol. iii, p. 484.

Hab. Natal (Pfr. and Brit. Mus.) ; Cape (Semper).

A. semigranosa, Pfeiffer (Mon. Hel. vol. vi. p. 216), I

regard merely as the young of A. granulata.

4. Achatina varicosa, Pfeiffer.

Achatina varicosa, Pfeitfer, Mal. Blitt. 1861, p. 73, pl. ii. figs. 7, 8;

Novit. Conch. vol. iii. p. 490, pl. evi. figs. 1, 2.

Hab. Enon, north of Port Elizabeth (Pfr.).

5. Achatina bisculpta, Smith.

Achatina bisculpta, Smith, Quart. Journ. Conch. vol. i. p. 349.

Hab. South Africa.

This species, also A. albopicta, A. zebroides, A. dimidiata,

A, simplex, and A. transvaalensis, published in 1878, are

omitted from the ‘ Zoological Record ’ of that and subsequent

years.

6. Achatina damarensis, Pfeiffer.*

Achatina dammarensis, Pfeiffer, Malak. Blatt. 1870, vol. xvii. p. 31;

Noyit. Conch, vol. iv. p. 2, pl. cix. figs. 3, 4.

Hab. Damara Land (Pfr.).

7. Achatina Crawfordi, Morelet.

Achatina Crawfordi, Morelet, Journ. de Conch. 1889, p. 8, pl. i. fig. 3.

Hab, Near Port Elizabeth, Cape Colony (Morelet).

* All the species, with the exception of this and the two following,

are in the British Museum.

392 Mr. E. A. Smith on Species of

8. Achatina Smithii, Craven.

Achatina Smithii, Craven, Proc. Zool. Soe. 1880, p. 617, pl. lvii. fig. 1.

Hab. Leydenburg, Transvaal (Craven).

I had the honour of having a second species of this genus

associated with my name last year by Mr. G. B. Sowerby

(Proc. Zool. Soc. 1889, p. 579, pl. lvi. fig. 3). It is a small

form, but belongs to the true Achatine. The name being

preoccupied I propose to substitute that of A. Sowerbyr.

Achatina Sowerbyana, Pfeiffer, is a species of Glandina.

9. Achatina transvaalensis, Smith.

Achatina traasvaalensis, Smith, Quart. Journ. Conch. vol. i. p. 351.

Hab. Eastern slope of the Drakensberg, at Leydenburg

Gold-fields, Transvaal (Smith); not rare at Leydenburg

(Craven).

10. Achatina natalensis, Pfeiffer.

Achatina natalensis, Pfeiffer, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1854, p. 294; Monog.

Hel. yol. iv. p. 602.

Hab. Port Natal (Pfr. and Brit. Mus.); near Delagoa

Bay (Brit. Mus.).

11. Achatina simplex, Smith.

Achatina simplex, Smith, Quart. Journ. Conch. vol. i. p. 350.

Hab. Port Natal.

12. Achatina Burnupi, sp. n.

Hab. The Drakensberg, north of Natal, at 5000 to 6000

feet.

13. Achatina dimidiata, Smith.

Achatina dimidiata, Smith, Quart. Journ. Conch. vol. i. p. 348.

Hab. Eastern slope of the Drakensberg, at Leydenburg

Gold-fields, Transvaal (Smith); not rare at Leydenberg

(Craven).

14. Achatina zebra (Chemnitz).

Achatina zebra (Chemnitz), Reeve, Conch. Icon, vol. v. pl. vii. fig. 23;

Pfeitter, Conch,-Cab. ed. 2, pl. ii. tig. 3.

Hab. George District, Cape Colony, and Natal (Avauss) ;

Caffraria (Reeve).

Achatina from South Africa. 393

A. obesa, Pfeiffer, said to be from ‘ West Africa,” is

probably only a stunted form of this species.

15. Achatina aurora, Pfeiffer.

Achatina aurora, Pfeiffer, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1854, p. 294; Monog. Hel,

vol. iv. p. 602.

Hab. Port Natal (Pfr.).

16. Achatina planti, Pfeiffer.

Achatina planti, Pfeiffer, Novitat. Conch. vol. ii. p. 160, pl. xliii.

figs. 1, 2.

Hab. Cape Natal (Pfr.).

17. Achatina ustulata, Lamarck.

Achatina ustulata, Lamarck, Reeve, Conch. Icon. pl. xii. fig. 40 ; Férus-

sac, Hist. Nat. Moll. pl. exxv. figs. 1, 2.

Hab. George District, Cape Colony (Krauss).

18. Achatina Kraussi, Reeve.

Achatina Kraussi, Reeve, Conch. Icon. pl. vi. fig. 21; Pfeiffer, Conch.-

Cab. ed. 2, p. 329, pl. xxiii. fig. 2; Krauss, Sudafr. Moll. p. 81.

Hab. On the right bank of the Koega River, near Algoa

Bay (Krauss).

This species, according to Krauss, is not found in Natal,

as stated by Reeve.

19. Achatina immaculata, Lamarck.

Achatina immaculata, Lamarck, Férussac, Hist. Nat. Moll. pl. exxvii. ;

Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel. vol. iv. p. 600.

Hab, Cape Delagoa (Pfr.) ; Port Natal and Zulu country

(Brit. Mus.).

Description of the New Species.

Achatina Burnupi.

Testa elongato-ovata, subtenuis, epidermide nitida, flavo-olivacea

induta, hic illic strigis saturatioribus ornata, prope suturam flava,

et circa medium anfr, ultimi zona obscura cincta; anfractus 8,

leviter convexi, superiores granulati, ultimus elongatus, levis,

lineis incrementi paulo obliquis striatus, antice vix descendens ;

apertura inyerse auriformis, intus pallide czerulescens, opalescens,

longit. totius 3 equans; columella rectiuscula, antice oblique

truncata, callo tenui albido induta.

Longit. 71 millim., diam. 39; apertura 35 longa, 18 lata.

394 Dr. O. Biirger on the

This is a rather slender species, in general proportions some-

what resembling Reeve’s representation of Bulimus Thomp-

sont (Conch. Icon. pl. xxiv. fig. 158). It is moderately thin

and clothed with a yellowish-olive glossy epidermis, exhibiting

at short intervals oblique streaks of a darker tint and close to

the suture becoming decidedly yellow, so that the upper edge

of the last whorl appears to be bordered with that colour.

The three uppermost volutions, which have lost the epi-

dermis, are pale brown. All the whorls excepting the last

are sculptured with spiral and oblique striz, forming a rather

fine granulation. The body-whorl is rather long and orna-

mented only with lines of growth which are well marked and

slightly puckered at the suture. A faint band is noticeable

just above the middle, and several other transverse lines

parallel with it are also observable on close inspection.

This species resembles A. stmplex, Smith, m the absence

of colour-markings and in the size of the apical whorls, but

differs entirely in its more elongate form. This is particu-

larly apparent in the body-whorl and aperture.

The above description is based on a single specimen recently

presented to the British Museum by Colonel J. H. Bowker. It

was collected on the Drakensberg, north of Natal, at an eleva-

tion of 5000 to 6000 feet, by Mr. Henry E. Burnup, after

whom I have named the species.

XLVII.— Summary of Researches into the Anatomy and His-

tology of Nemertines, with Contributions to their Classifi-

cation. By Dr. Orro BURGER *.

NEMERTINES used to be commonly classed with the Platy-

helminthes, and thus brought into the closest relationship

with the 'Turbellaria ; only a small number of authors, among

whom von Siebold + must be mentioned, placed them at an

early period among the Annelids. M‘Intosh, however, was

one of those who held this view, to which he gives expression

in prefixing to the whole of his monograph the title ‘The

British Annelids.—Part I. Nemerteans.’ Yet it is only

within the last ten years that the views with regard to the

proper position of the group have undergone a more extensive

* Translated from the ‘Zeitschrift fiir wissenschaftliche Zoologie,

Bd. L. Hefte 1 and 2, June 1890, pp. 248-260; whole paper, wid. pp. 1-

277, with ten plates and twelve woodcuts in the text.

+ V.Siebold, ‘Lehrbuch der vergleichenden Anatomie,’ 1848.

Anatomy and Histology of Nemertines. 395

change, owing to the recognition of a metameric arrangement

in certain organs in the middle and posterior portion of the

body in some more highly organized Nemertines.

To Hubrecht must be ascribed the honour of having

demonstrated the existence of septa in the region of the intes-

tinal cea, instead of the uniform development of the gela-

tinous matrix, the parenchyma, in which all the organs are

imbedded. This indefatigable investigator of Nemertine

anatomy was likewise unremitting in his insistence on the

constant relations shown in the arrangement of intestinal

exea, septa, blood-vascular loops, and, lastly, even of the

proboscis-sheath.

The immediate object of all this was finally to sever the

connexion between the Nemertines and the Turbellarians,

and to enrol them among the Annulata. According to the

old-established classification the Nemertines were completely

merged in the urbellarians, of which they were merely

recognized as suborders,

Hubrecht, however, did not stop at this, but sought to

establish relations between Nemertines and Vertebrates. In

this direction I cannot follow him. Far-reaching specula-

tions are permissible and justifiable only after an exhaustive

study of the embryology of the form in question ; and in this

ese my work is completely wanting.

et it has seemed to me that it may be interesting to com-

pare the various systems of organs, as we have learnt to know

them in the forms we have examined, with those of the

Nemertine genera not treated of in these pages, casting at the

same time a passing glance in the direction of the Turbel-

Jarians and the Annelids.

Nemertines one and all possess a ciliated ectoderm. This

either carries the whole of the gland-cells of the integument,

and in this case rests on an almost structureless layer of

connective-tissue, a so-called basement-membrane, or a portion

of the gland-cells sink into the connective tissue, and we get

a cutis, which is often rich in muscle-fibres. The first of

these conditions is met with in all forms having a stylet in

the proboscis, the Enopla, as also in Carinella, and, according

to Hubrecht, in Carinina, Carinoma, and probably, too, in

Cephalothrix. We tind that a double layer of gland-cells,

on the other hand, is characteristic of Hupolia, Cerebratulus,

and Langia; but, from the works of M‘Intosh and Hubrecht,

we may conclude that it is present in Valencinia, Lineus, and

Borlasia also.

The development of a cutis is manifestly followed by

highly important changes, as exemplified in the appearance

396 Dr. O. Birger on the

of an outer longitudinal muscular layer, of the subepithelial

muscle-layers, and the formation of a muscular tissue at the

cephalic extremity, where, in the case of Carinella, we found

a parenchyma, which persists in the Enoplaalso. Moreover,

we find these forms provided with cephalic glands, not present

in Carinella, and probably likewise absent in its allies. A

cephalic gland is characteristic also of the Enopla; and with

regard to this group we may make the same observation as in

the case of that to which Hupolia, Cerebratulus, &c. belong,

viz. that the cephalic gland remains small in forms which,

judged by the development of their nervous system, sense-

organs, and cephalic grooves, must be regarded as the

higher, such as Drepanophorus and Amphiporus, as also

Cerebratulus and Langia; but that in Tetrastemma, Prosade-

noporus, and Greonemertes, on the contrary, as in the more

primitive Hupolia, it has undergone a colossal development.

The musculature of the body-wall is precisely similar in

structure in the case of the first group, in which I unhesi-

tatingly include Carinella, Carinina, and Carinoma—lI would

prefer not to come to any decision as to the position of Cepha-

lothrix, although I am inclined to assign it to the first group

—and in that of the third, which embraces the Enopla, and

consists of a circular, a diagonal, and a longitudinal layer.

In the second group, which includes the remaining forms

unprovided with a stylet in the proboscis (Valencinia, Eupolia,

Lineus, Borlasia, Cerebratulus, and Langa), we find that the

inusculature of the body-wall consists of a longitudinal,

diagonal, circular, and longitudinal layer. The entirely

different position of the diagonal muscular layer in Group II,

as compared with Groups I. and III. is most remarkable.

We have recognized the inner circular muscle-layer of

Group I. as not belonging to the musculature of the body-

wall, and have homologized it with the dorso-ventral system

which appears in the metamerized forms of Groups II. and

III., and which we have derived from the circular layer in

question.

None of the groups is without a system of radial muscles,

the tracts of which split up the layers of the body-wall,

dividing them into compartments.

In its ciliated epithelium, the manifold gland-cells thereof,

and the development of the deeper system of gland-cells lying

beneath the basement-membrane, the integument of the

Nemertines exhibits an unmistakable resemblance to that of

the Turbellarians.

The musculature of the body-wall of the Rhabdoccela *

* V. Graff, ‘ Monographie der Turbellarien.—I.. Rhabdoccelida,’ 1882.

Anatomy and Histology of Nemertines. 397

displays a marked conformity with that of Groups I. and IT.

in that it likewise consists of circular and longitudinal layers

of fibres, in addition to which, in the case of many Rhabdo-

coela, we also have a diagonal layer, lying between the two

former. Much more complicated is the musculature of the

body-wall in the Polyclads, in which, according to Lang%, as

many as six layers may be present, arranged in the following

order :—circular, longitudinal, diagonal, circular, diagonal,

longitudinal. In this case also it is at once evident that only

the internal layer of diagonal fibres has to disappear in order

that we may get the arrangement of the muscle-layers found

in Group I., and in Cerebratulus in particular.

I have alluded to the fact that the integument, and

especially the ectoderm, is composed of fibrillar and gland-

cells, exactly like the hypodermis of the Annelids, among

which I should like to see the Gephyreans included. It

remains to be added that the ectoderm of Nemertines is clothed

by a cuticle, which may be provided with ciliain places. As

a general rule a cutis is not present in the Annelids; yet in

the case of Stpunculus nudus, for example, this has recently

been described by Andre}, who states that it contains

pigment-masses and gland-cells. The phenomena presented

by the hypodermis of the Annelids and the ectoderm of the

Nemertines at the time of sexual maturity are very remark-

able ; in both cases the naked gland-cells swell up to a large

size, almost entirely filling up the epidermis around the genital

apertures (clitellum of the Earthworms, porophore of the

Capitellide) t. The musculature of the body-wall of the

Annelids is allied to that of Groups I. and IILL., since it con-

sists of a circular and a longitudinal layer. If we neglect

the fact that the diagonal layer, which is stated by Andres

to lie in Sipunculus between these two muscle-layers, does

not entirely agree in structure with that of the Nemertines,

the musculature of the body-wall of a Carinella or a Drepa-

nophorus would be essentially the same as that of the

Gephyrean.

In all Nemertines the parenchyma is developed to its

utmost extent, and the organs are consequently imbedded in

a gelatinous tissue. In the case of Groups II. and III. this

tissue is arranged in septa in the region of the mid-gut, and

* Lang, “ Die Polycladen des Golfs von Neapel ” (Fauna und Flora des

Golfs von Neapel), Monographie, xi. 1884.

t J. Andrew, “ Beitriige zur Anatomie und Histologie des Sipunculus

nudus,” Zeitschrift fiir wiss. Zoologie, Bd. xxxvi.

{ Hisig, “ Monographie der Capitelliden des Golfs yon Neapel,” Fauna

und Flora des Golfs von Neapel, xvi. 1887.

398 Dr. O. Biirger on the

at the same time a cleft appears on each side between intes-

tine and parenchyma (Cerebratulus marginatus and Drepano-

phorus serraticollis). This cleft is interrupted at the points

at which the extremities of the intestinal czeca come in contact

with the septa, and also where those plates which include the

genital sacs and the dorso-yentral muscle-bands touch the

axial portion of the intestine. This cleft was pronounced by

Salensky *, who determined its existence in Monopora vivi-

para and Eupolia aurita, to be a ceelom. Salensky finds

that it is bounded by a somatic and splanchnic membrane.

The Turbellaria are devoid of cavities of this kind lying

between the tissue of the body and the intestine. On the

other hand, muscular septa are present, and in this respect

the elongated Gunda segmentatat is especially worthy of

notice, since in it the lateral unbranched intestinal caca are

regularly separated from one another in this way. In the

other direction, however, the pronounced metameric arrange-

ment of the septa in Nemertines leads us to the Annelids, and

to the Hirudinee in particular, in which, while a body-cavity

is non-existent, muscular septa are developed.

The alimentary canal of the Nemertines exhibits two

divisions, which are both histologically and morphologically

well marked off from one another: these are, the fore-gut,

which is devoid of cca in all forms, but is lined by a richly

glandular epithelium, and the mid-gut, which in the two last

groups is provided with metamerically arranged paired

evaginations, but is without glands. ‘The intestinal czca

decrease gradually in size towards the posterior extremity of

the animal, and finally we get a little short piece of intestine,

straight and without glands, which we are able to distinguish

as rectum, but which nevertheless in the character of its

epithelial lining does not differ from the mid-gut. It is

therefore doubtful whether, without referring to embryology,

we are entitled to speak about a proctodeum in the case of

the Nemertines. The mouth is always ventral in Groups I.

and IJ., behind or beneath the ganglia, and opens into an

expanded, bell-shaped, pharyngeal cavity—in the case of

Group III. in front of the ganglia—which in its turn opens

into a narrow cesophagus. The mouth does not always open

independently to the exterior, but more often unites with the

aperture of the proboscis-sheath. In Monogonopora and also

in Prosadenoporus the cesophagus opens into the proboscis-

* Salensky, “ Zur Entwickelungsgeschichte v. Borlasia vivipara,” Biol.

Centralbl. ii. Jahrg.

+ A. Lang, “Der Bau von Gunda segmentata,” Mitth. a. d. Zool.

Station zu Neapel, Bd. iii. 1881.

Anatomy and Histology of Nemertines. 399

sheath—in the latter case at some distance from its exterior

aperture. ‘lhe same thing very probably occurs in Geone-

mertes palaensis, only in this case the opening of the alimentary

canal is carried right to the anterior extremity, so that, as a

matter of fact, the apertures of mouth and proboscis coincide.

In Malacobdella, however, the proboscis-sheath opens into a

peculiar cavity, which is provided with villi, and must be

regarded as a veritable pharynx. Von Kennel * would have

us believe that the cavity of the proboscis-sheath opens into

the mouth in Geonemertes palaensis also; but it appears to

me, according to the figure which the author gives, that the

condition is precisely the same as in Monogonopora and

Prosadenoporus, that 1s to say that the cesophagus opens into

the most anterior portion of the cavity of the proboscis-sheath.

The anus, which is never absent, is always terminal.

Von Graff, too, asserts that the proboscis-sheath in Geo-

nemertes chalicophora opens into the mouth. But on referring

to Taf. xxvi. fig. 7, of the work in question, we see quite

clearly that the cesophagus opens into the proboscis-sheath at

a considerable distance from the external aperture of the

latter; it curves distinctly upwards, and the opening of the

proboscis—of the mouth according to von Graff—is almost

exactly terminal in this form, whereas it should be ventral if

it were the mouth-opening. In all respects the structure

presents the appearance of a prolongation of the proboscis-

sheath.

In the intestine of the Nemertine we have the type of that

of the Annelid. If, however, we attempt a comparison with

the intestinal tract of a Turbellarian, even though we select

Gunda segmentata for the purpose—a form distinguished by

the possession of a straight unbranched intestine, which is

provided with a regular series of caecal evaginations and opens

into a mouth placed at the extreme anterior end of the body

—we nevertheless unavoidably fail; for the intestine of our

Turbellarian, however far it may have diverged in develop-

ment from the radially-branched organ of the Polyclad, in the

direction of that of the Nemertine, is devoid of an anus.

According to Hubrecht { and Max Miiller§ the proboscis

* Von Kennel, “ Beitriige zur Kenntnis der Nemertinen,” Arbeiten aus

dem Zool. Inst. zu Wiirzburg, Bd. iv. 1877.

+ Von Graff, “Geonemertes chalicophora, eine neue Land-nemertine,”

Morphol. Jahrb. Bd. v. 1879.

{ Hubrecht, ‘Report of the Scientific Results of the Voyage of

H.MLS. ‘ Challenger,’ 1875-1876, Zool. vol. xix. Nemertea, 1887.

§ Max Miiller, ‘Observationes Anatomicze de Vermibus quibusdam

maritimis,’ Berolini, 1852,

400 Dr. O. Biirger on the

in the first two groups is provided with nematocysts (we were

able to determine the presence of rhabdites only), in the

third, with the exception of the parasitic Malacobdella, it is

armed with stylets. The proboscis varies in structure in

Groups I. and II., and even in the arrangement of the layers

of its wall we find important variations between a Hupolia

and a Cerebratulus. The proboscis of Carinella is composed

of a circular and a strong longitudinal muscle-layer, while

that of Zupolia shows the opposite arrangement of a longi-

tudinal and a circular layer. In Cerebratulus, again, we find

that the proboscis repeats the structure of the musculature of

the body-wall, and we get a longitudinal, a circular, and a

longitudinal muscle-layer. In Carinella the nerves of the

proboscis adjoin the circular muscle-layer, but in the case of

Eupolia the longitudinal layer, and in this the nerve-tissue

exhibits a condition which, so far as my own experience goes,

is only repeated in the proboscis of the Enopla, viz. that the

nerve-massis not adjacent to a circular muscle-layer, asit other-

wise isin all our species, be they those of Carinella, Eupolia,

Cerebratulus, Drepanophorus, &c., wherever we find that the

nerve-mass has a constant position, whether in the form of a

nerve or of anerve-sheath. In the proboscis of Cerebratulus

the nervous plexus, derived from the expansion of the two

nerve-cords, adjoins the circular muscle-layer on the inner

side. The proboscis of the Enopla exhibits a_ precisely

similar structure, consisting of circular, longitudinal, and

circular layers. The nerve-cords are imbedded in the longi-

tudinal muscle-layer, dividing it into two sheets, ‘The aper-

ture of the proboscis-sheath, however, is not, as has often been

assumed to be the case, terminal in position ; on the contrary,

it is in all forms subterminal and ventral. This is clearly

expressed even in Carinella, where the tip of the head pro-

jects beyond the aperture of the proboscis-sheath. Another

organ, however, the cephalic gland, does open terminally to

the exterior.

A comparison has been suggested between the proboscis of

Nemertines and the so-called proboscis of the Turbellaria

Proboscidea, a terminally placed retractile and extensile

sense-organ. Yves Delages * and Salensky f are among the

more recent advocates of this theory. In opposition to this

we may repeat once more that the aperture by which the

Nemertine proboscis is extruded is by no means terminal,

* Yves Delages, “ Etudes histologiques sur les Planaires Rhabdoceles

Acceles,” Arch. de Zool. expériment. et génér. sér. 2, t. iv. 1886.

+ Salensky, ‘‘ Bau u. Metamorphose d. Pilidiums,” Zeitschr. fiir wiss.

Zoologie, Bd. xliii. 1886,

Anatomy and Histology of Nemertines. 401

but that the spot where the proboscis of Convoluta Schulziti,

for example, is placed, is occupied by the cephalic gland in

Nemertines.

In addition to this, the relation in which the mouth and the

opening of the proboscis-sheath stand to one another, particu-

larly as exemplified in Malacobdella, appears to me to be in-

structive, and to point to the fact that we must regard the pro-

boscis as a species of pharyngeal apparatus—as a pharynx,

which is now no longer enclosed in the pharyngeal pouch as a

division of the cesophagus, but possesses a cavity of its own.

The structure of the pharynx, too, is precisely similar to that of

the Nemertine proboscis, consisting as it does of circular and

longitudinal muscle-layers, besides radial muscles. (In the

case of Prosthiostomum sipunculus we have the following

arrangement :— longitudinal and circular layers, radial

muscles, longitudinal and cireular layers.) The pharynx, too,

possesses gland-cells, or, at any rate, the prolongations of

such cells open through its walls. The pharynx is also

supplied with nerves, in the form of a nerve-sheath. The

pharyngeal apparatus of the Annelids, which is styled a

proboscis, is furnished with papille and with jaws, and is a

structure which, especially in the case of the Eunicide, where

it lies in a chamber separated from the gullet, forcibly reminds

us of the Nemertine proboscis, though owing to its position,

ventral to the intestine, a direct comparison between the two

is impossible. . :

We find that the cavity of the proboscis-sheath in Nemer-

-tines increases in extent from the first group to the last. It

has been regarded as equivalent to a body-cavity, and as such

its development from the blastoccele proves it to be a remnant

-of the primitive segmentation-cavity. Hubrecht* accordingly

terms this space an archiceele. ‘he cavity of the proboscis-

sheath contains free nucleated bodies, resembling blood-

corpuscles ; it possesses an endothelium-like lining, as is the

case with the blood-vessels, in connexion with. which it is

-supposed to have arisen.

The cavity of the proboscis-sheath may be still further

increased by sac-like metamerically arranged evaginations. :

The Turbellaria naturally afford us no points of comparison

with reference to the cavity of the proboscis-sheath.

But what about the Annelids? I venture to put forward

the following hypothesis :—While in Annelids all the organs

lie in a body-cavity, in Nemertines such a cavity has only

been developed to a limited extent, embracing the proboscis

* Hubrecht, “Contribution to the Embryology of the Nemertea,”

Q. J. M.S. vol. xxvi.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. vi. 29

402 Dr. O. Biirger on the

and a section of the dorsal blood-vessel. This constitutes the

“‘rhynchoccelom,” the wall of which similarly repeats the

structure of the body-wall, that is, of the muscular portion

thereof. The free corpuscles in the rhynchoccelom are to be

compared with those of the perivisceral fluid.

We find therefore that the body of the more highly

organized Nemertines possesses two cavities, which we may

regard as constituting a body-cavity—the rhynchoccelom, or

cavity of the proboscis-sheath, and the cleft between the intes-

tine and the parenchyma. It must not be supposed that both

these spacesare of equal value. The cellular lining of the cleft,

which is in the highest degree similar to that of the genital sacs,

renders it extremely probable that this cavity is a schizoccel.

The rhynchoccelom, on the contrary, is a persistent segmen-

tation-cavity (blastocccle). I must leave it to embryology to

say whether one or other of these cavities is homologous

with the body-cavity of the Annelids.

The blood-vascular system attains its highest development

in Groups I. and II. as far as regards the elaboration of the

vessels ; in these groups we find, in addition to two or three

longitudinal trunks, which are united together in the head

and in the caudal extremity, an cesophageal blood-vascular

plexus, and behind this another surrounding the cavity of the

proboscis-sheath. Besides this we generally get in the second

group sinus-like blood-spaces for the cephalic pits. In the

three longitudinal vessels of the third group, which are united

to one another by a series of metamerically arranged trans-

verse loops, we have the nearest approach to the blood-

vascular system of the higher Annelids. A blood-vascular

system is wanting in the Turbellaria.

A water-vascular system is probably present in all Nemer-

tines, with the exception of the terrestrial forms and the

genus Prosadenoporus, in which I was not able to determine

it. That of Group I. is stated to open directly into the

blood-vessel.. Be that as it may, it sends out cecal tubes

which enter and pierce the wall of the vessel. Most Nemer-

tines possess only a single pair of nephridial pores; but in

many forms, including Valencinia, Eupolia, Amphiporus

lactifloreus, &c., it is stated by Oudemans * that there are a

large number.

The similarity between the excretory system of the Nemer-

tines and that of the Turbellarians is unmistakable, especially

if it should be more generally found, as Silliman + claims for

* Oudemans, “The Circulatory and Nephridial Apparatus of the

Nemertea,” Q. J. M. 8. vol. xix. n. s, 1885.

+ Silliman, “ Beobachtung Uber Susswasserturbellarien Nordamerikas,”

Zeitschr, fiir wiss, Zoologie, Bd, xli, 1885,

Anatomy and Histology of Nemertines. 403

Tetrastemma aquarum dulcium, that the excretory vessels of

Nemertines are provided with flame-cells.

Yet we are by no means debarred from a comparison with

the Annelids, even as regards the nephridial system, if we

bethink ourselves of Lanice conchilega, that remarkable Tere-

bellid in which four nephridia are united together on each

side by a longitudinal vessel. In this connexion it is of the

utmost importance to ascertain whether the forms possessing

a number of excretory channels exhibit a metameric arrange-

ment of the nephridioperes. In all probability the peculiar

line of development followed by the excretory apparatus of

the Annelids has been influenced by the large size of the

body-cavity found in these forms.

As regards the nervous system, if we start from the lowest

forms of the first group and continue our investigations

through the other two, we meet with unmistakable evidence

of a progressive development ; and this not only in the primi-

tive or more complicated composition of the nervous system

itself, but also in its varying position, which passes from the

epithelial, as described by Hubrecht for the nervous system of

Carinina, through the intermuscular stage, until finally we

find the nervous system lying entirely within the muscle-

layers (infra-muscular). According to Hubrecht the most

widely different stages in the progressive passage of the

nervous system from the exterior towards the interior of the

body is found in representatives of Group I. What is in all

probability to a certain extent a resting-stage is reached when

we find the nervous system situated outside the circular

muscle-layer, but lying immediately upon it. I gather from

the works of M‘Intosh, Hubrecht, and Oudemans, that this

occurs in all forms belonging to Group II. But a transition

from this position to the infra-muscular one found in the

Enopla is not known in this group. In order to trace this

transition we have, indeed, to go back to Group L., and,

according to the description and figure given by Hubrecht *,

we find it in Oarinoma and Cephalothrix. It is therefore

from these forms, judging by the position of the lateral nerve-

cords, that the Enopla are to be derived; but the genera of

the second group can only have sprung from a form in which

the lateral cords are still outside the circular muscle-layer.

We may therefore represent the affinities thus :—

* Hubrecht, op. cit. tab. xi.

29%

404 Dr. O. Biirger on the

Carinina.

Carinella.

Carinoma. Cephalothrix. NY

eS tee Logi niigy ;

Enopla. Group II.

The central nervous system is divided into a brain and

lateral cords. In additicn to the swollen anterior portion of

the lateral cords, which forms the ventral ganglia, the brain

always shows traces of a pair of dorsal ganglia, which, in the

highest forms, far exceed the ventral ganglia in size, while

the degree to which they are developed appears to depend to

a certain extent on the development of the lateral organs.

‘This is proved by the most primitive forms, in which both

lateral organs and dorsal ganglia are of simple structure and

small size. In the higher forms, however, in which the

lateral pits are reduced in size, as we have found to be the

ease in Prosadenoporus, the dorsal ganglia by no means

‘undergo a corresponding reduetion. The ganglia of the

brain are united by a dorsal commissure, which passes above

‘the rhynchodeum in Cartnella and above the rhynchoccelom

in Cerebratulus and Drepanophorus. A ventral commissure

passes below the rhynchoccelom and in the Enopla lies upon

the fore-gut. The position of the brain is consequently by

no means absolutely constant even in this respect. Many

Nemertines have been shown to possess an anal commissure

connecting the two nerve-cords. The central nervous system

possesses a variously constituted sheath of ganglion-cells,

which differ exceedingly in form, according to the particular

region of the: brain, and are eminently characteristic of the

variousregions. The brain and lateral nerve-cords of certain

representatives of Group II. (Cerebratulus and Langia)

possess neurochord-cells and branched neurochords, which

traverse the central substance of the lateral cords. Represen-

tatives of Group III. (Drepanophorus and Prosadenoporus)

Anatomy and Histology of Nemertines. 405

possess only one pair of neurochord-cells, which belong to

the brain, and only a single pair of unbranched neurochords,

which run through the brain and the lateral cords.

The entire mass of the central nervous system is enveloped

in a neurilemma. The fibrillar central substance of the

lateral cords in all cases, and throughout Group II. that of

the brain as well, is also enclosed in an inner neurilemma

and sharply marked off from the coat of ganglion-cells.

_ The peripheral nervous system is represented by nerves

and nerve-sheaths. Nerves supply the cephalic extremity,

the eyes, and the lateral pits. A pair of nerves, which arise

from the ventral ganglion, runs back to the cesophagus; a

precisely analogous pair, springing from the ventral com-

missure, supplies the proboscis in Groups I. and IJ. In

Group III. the proboscis is innervated by means of numerous

stems, arising from the brain. In some species of the first

group, and in all those of the third, the lateral organs are

united by nerves to the dorsal ganglia. In all the groups

the lateral cords give off nerves, which are arranged meta-

merically in Groups II. and III. In Carinina the nerve-

sheath assumes an epithelial position, in accordance with the

situation of the lateral cords; in the other genera of this

group the sheath is subepithelial. In Group II. the nerve-

sheath is generally situated outside the circular muscle-layer,

but it may occur within it, as in Langia and Cerebratulus.

In Group III. nerve-sheaths are not found. The nerve-

sheaths are characterized by the presence of a median dorsal

nerve, which runs through them in the longitudinal axis of

the body. This nerve also persists in Group IIL, only in

this case it maintains an intermuscular position, above the

circular muscle-layer. A second and smaller nerve of this

kind, lying within the circular muscle-layer, is characteristic

of the first two groups only.

In close connexion with the nervous system come the

sense-organs—the subepithelial eyes (the pigment-cups of

which are directed outwards), the lateral organs, the accessory

lateral grooves lined with columnar epithelium (Drepano-

phorus), and the terminal cephalic grooves (Cerebratulus).

The lateral organs are placed in the same position as the

brain, and in a portion of the genera belonging to the first

group and in all those of the second and third they fuse with

the dorsal ganglion, behind which they always lie. In the

Enopla they occupy an independent position, being connected

with the upper ganglion by nerves only, and generally lying

to the side of it, though they may occupy a position in front

of it, towards the cephalic extremity. As special formatious

406 Dr. O. Biirger on the

of the body-wall we have the lateral indentations known as

cephalic pits in the majority of the representatives of Group IL.;

these supply the place of a canal in bringing the lateral organs

into communication with the outer world. We have yet to

mention the existence of a pair of lateral organs in the neigh-

bourhood of the nephridio-pores of Carinella.

While the Nemertines, owing to their plexus-like epithelial

and subepithelial neryous layers, give grounds even for a

reference to the Ceelenterates (a vista opened up by Hubrecht) ,

nevertheless the central nervous system shows so high a

degree of development, in the stoutness of its central sub-

stance, of its ganglionic coat (so widely and so sharply

differentiated from it), and of the twofold membranous and

fibrillar elements of its sheath, that it equals the Annelids in

this respect. The appearance of a second sheath surrounding

the central substance is of especial importance. An inner

neurilemma of this kind, which interposes itself between the

coat of ganglion-cells and the fibrillar substance, has been

identified and described by Hermann * in Hirudo also. ‘The

tissue, however, which has been styled by many authors an

inner neurilemma, does not correspond to the inner neuri-

lemma of Nemertines. For the term has been applied to the

finely fibrillar elements of the sheath of the ganglion-cells

(Nansen ¢), or to a membranous sheath which surrounds the

nervous elements, ganglion-cells, and central substance of the

ventral cord of certain Annelids, and which, as an inner neuri-

lemma, has been contrasted with an outer one, which envelops

an intermediate mass lying between the two membranes

(Leydig {, Andrew §).

In other respects the connexions which can be made out

between the brain of Nemertines and that of Annelids are

many in number. J may instance in particular the fact which

has lately been more and more insisted upon, viz. that the

ganglionic coat consists almost exclusively of unipolar

ganglion-cells, and lastly, but by no means least, the occur-

rence in Nemertines also of neurochord-cells and neurochords.

Whether we are justified in placing the brain of Nemer-

tines absolutely on a level with that of Annelids appears to

me to be a question which must be postponed for the present

on embryological grounds. Salensky arrives at the following

* Hermann, ‘Das Centralnervensystem von Hirudo medicinalis.’

Miinchen, 1875.

+ Nansen, “ Anatomie u. Histologie des Nervensystems der Myzo-

stomen,” Jenaische Zeitschr. 1887. x ;

{ F. Leydig, ‘ Tafeln zur vergl. Anatomie,’ Tubingen, 1864, i. fig, 9.

§ J. Andrea, * Beitrige zur Anatomie und Histologic des Sipunculus

nudus,” Zeitschr. fiir wiss. Zoologie, Bd. xxxvi.

Anatomy and Histology of Nemertines. 407

conclusions :—The cerebral ganglia of Nemertines and

Annelids are homologous; the ventral commissure of the

Nemertine brain corresponds to that which connects the two

halves of the Annelid brain; the dorsal commissure of

Nemertines is a structure suz generis and has no homologue

in the case of the Annelids ; the cesophageal commissure of

the Annelids corresponds to the lateral nerves of Nemertines.

The author draws the last inference from the fact that the

Nemertine brain, which arises as an ectodermal thickening on

each side of the proboscis-invagination, is prolonged poste-

riorly into the lateral cords. Nevertheless it is not proved

that this brain is exactly the homologue of that of the

Annelids, which always includes a portion of the larval apical

plate ; whereas in the Pilidium, on the contrary, the apical

plate is thrown off. In any case I am inclined to compare

the lateral cords of Nemertines with the ventral cord of the

Annelids (the arrangement of the nerves which pass off from

the cords makes the comparison justifiable), without further

discussing the question whether the Nemertine brain is to be

regarded merely as an expansion of the lateral cords, or as a

special formation in the same sense as the brain of the

Annelid.

The grounds on which we might institute a comparison

with the central nervous system of Turbellarians appear to

me to be of so general a nature that they must recede into

the background when contrasted with the resemblances

between the Nemertine and the Annelid nervous systems.

The eyes of Nemertines, on the other hand, may be shortly

characterized as Turbellarian eyes.

An agreement in the mode of origin of the lateral organs

of Nemertines and the ciliated pits of certain Rhabdoccela

(Microstomz) has already been pointed out by Dewoletzky *,

who was also successful in proving the occurrence of similar

structures in the case of the Annelids. ‘To this end the author

instances Lovén’s larva which is provided with ciliated pits,

the larva of Stpunculus, and also Ctenodrilus, in which

v. Kennel + found cephalic pits, corresponding as it were to

the lateral organs of Nemertines. The similarity between

the lateral organs of Nemertines and the ciliated organs of

the Capitellidz has been demonstrated by Hisig also.

I will not attempt to find the homologues of the second

pair of lateral organs of the species of Carinella in the

* Dewoletzky, “Das Seitenorgan der Nemertinen,” Arbeiten aus dem

zool. Inst. zu Wien, Bd. vii. 1886.

+ V. Kennel, “Ueber Ctenodrilus pardalis,’ Arbeiten aus dem zool.

Institut zu Wiirzburg, Bd. v. 1882,

408 On the Anatomy and Histology of Nemertines.

Annelids—though in them only, and not in the ‘Turbellaria,

would it be possible to discover them. I will merely draw

attention to the fact that with the appearance of this second

pair we find that a lateral line appears in the Nemertines as

the bearer of sense-organs, precisely as we find it in the

Annelids.

The genital products are either formed directly in the

parenchyma, in which case a membrane forms round them,

constituting a sac, or else they arise in the walls of sacs which

alternate with the intestinal ceca. Before maturity is reached

a duct is formed, one from each sac. In the non-metame-

rized forms the first of these methods appears to prevail

( Carinella) , in the metamerized forms the latter (Cerebratulus,

Drepanophorus). Moreover in these forms, as in Prosadeno-

porus, Geonemertes, and many others, several genital sacs are

situated between a single pair of intestinal czeca, and we con-

sequently find several genital pores in one metamere.

Nemertines are not all of separate sexes: the terrestrial and

allied forms, e.g. the Prosadenoporids, are hermaphrodite.

Hermaphrodite forms are also found among the ‘Tetra-

stemmids, which are closely allied to the Prosadenoporids.

Prosorhochmus and Monopora are stated to be viviparous.

The extraordinarily complicated genital organs of the

Turbellaria exclude any comparison with those of Nemer-

tines.

But even as regards the genital organs of the Polychete

Annelids, it is only in their simplicity that those of the

Nemertines agree.

Shortly stated, the conclusion we deduce from the con-

siderations which we have discussed in the above pages

amounts to this: —That in many respects the organization of

Nemertines exhibits an affinity with that of the Turbellaria,

but that on the whole this is put into the shade by the general

Annelid-like structure of the animals which we have been

considering.

If we merely observe the living flat Nemertine crawling

in its mucus, and compare it with a Polychete or an Oligo-

cheete, the metamerism of which is exhibited externally by

means of rings and the arrangement of bundles of sete, we

find but little difficulty in persuading ourselves to follow our

predecessors in the field of natural history and in agreeing

with the place they assigned to these worms in their classifi-

cations—so long, that is, as we are compelled to work with

the same appliances as they had. To-day, however, when

methods and microscopy have overcome untold difficulties

On the Fate of the Quadrate in Mammals. 409

which they had to contend against, we may judge an indi-

vidual by its external appearance in the last resort only ; we

determine its systematic position far rather from its internal

organization, as displayed to us by means of anatomy and

histology, and above all from its embryology.

The latter lead us to the conclusion that Nemertines have

probably been derived from Turbellarian-like forms, but that

after following a line of development over which the Annelids

had already passed, they diverged from it again in a direction

of their own.

Gottingen, Sept. 1889.

XLVIII.—On the Fate of the Quadrate in Mammals.

By R. Broom, M.B., C.M., B.Sc.

One of the most troublesome points in the study of the

descent of the Mammalia is the explanation of the changes

which have taken place in the structure of the lower jaw and

in its mode of articulation with the skull. In Amphibians

and Reptiles the lower jaw is invariably made up of a number

of pieces and articulates with the skull by means of the

quadrate. In Mammals the jaw is apparently a single bone

articulating with the squamosal. What we have therefore to

explain is, What has become of the quadrate and how has

the jaw become simplified? In the present paper I shall

only deal with the fate of the quadrate.

Hitherto the majority of comparative anatomists, chiefly

from the study of the early condition of the visceral arches,

have agreed in finding the homologue of the quadrate in one

or other of the auditory ossicles. Gegenbaur, Kolliker,

Wiedersheim, and Reichert find its representative in the incus,

while Huxley looks upon the malleus as its equivalent.

Parker, who has done more than any one else to elucidate the

development of the skull, after for many years holding the

same view as Huxley, ultimately came to regard the incus as

the Mammalian quadrate.

That the quadrate of the Amphibian or Reptilian ancestors

of the Mammals should gradually move back from the arti-

culation of the jaw and degenerate into one of the auditory

ossicles is improbable ; and there is little doubt but that the

view has been founded on a misinterpretation of the morpho-

410 Mr. R. Broom on the

logical value of the malleus and incus. The researches of

Peters *, Dollo t+, Baur}, and Gadow § place it beyond doubt

that the Mammalian auditory ossicles are together homolo-

gous with the Reptilian columella auris and extra-columella,

and that the malleus and incus can never have taken any part

in the articulation of the jaw.

An entirely different view of the fate of the quadrate has

recently been revived by Albrecht ||, and has been supported

by Dollo, Cope{, and Baur. According to this view the

quadrate is represented by the zygomatic portion of the

squamosal. It is highly probable that the Mammalian

squamosal represents more than one element ; but the palzon-

tological evidence which would find in it the quadrate is

unsatisfactory, the zygomatic portion being most probably

homologous with the quadrato-jugal.

Gadow and Seeley ** advocate the view of Cuvier and

Owen, that the quadrate is represented by the tympanic bone.

This, however, involves a gradual shifting back of the quad-

rate from the articulation, which, though conceivable, is not

borne out by positive evidence either from paleontology,

embryology, or comparative anatomy.

The Mammalia and Reptilia seem to have had a common

origin in a group of highly developed Amphibians, of which

no remains have as yet come to light, but of which Pareta-

saurus is the nearest ally as yet known. In these ancestral

forms there was in all probability but a feebly developed

flattened quadrate, probably ossified and articulating with the

quadrato-jugal, squamosal, and pterygoid. In Paretasaurus

Seeley{} says the quadrate bone ‘‘ would appear to have been

* W. Peters, “Ueber die Gehérknockelchen und ihre Verhaltniss zu

den ersten Zungenbogen bei Sphenodon punctatus,’ Monatsber. d. k.

preuss. Akad. d. Wiss., Berlin, 1874.

+ L. Dollo, “On the Malleus of the Lacertilia, &c.,” Quart. Journ.

Mier. Se. 1883.

¢ G. Baur, “ On the Quadrate in the Mammalia,’”’ Quart. Journ. Mier.

Se. 1887.

§ H. Gadow, “On the Modifications of the First and Second Visceral

Arches, &c.,” Phil. Trans. vol. clxxix , 1888.

|| P. Albrecht, ‘Sur la valeur morphologique de l’articulation mandi-

bulaire, &c.,’ Bruxelles, 1883.

q| EK. D. Cope, “ The Relations between the Theromorphous Reptiles

and the Monotreme Mammalia,” Proc. Amer. Assoc. Ady. Sci. vol. xxxiii.

1884.

«* TI. G. Seeley, “On the Anomodont Reptilia and their Allies,” Phil.

Trans. vol. clxxx., 1889.

tt TH. G. Seeley, “On Pareiasaurus bembidens (Owen),and the Signifi-

cance of its Affinities to Amphibians, Reptiles, and Mammals,” Phil.

Trans. vol. clxxix., 1888,

Fate of the Quadrate in Mammals. 411

a very short flattened bone with a ball-like articular surface

on the palatal aspect of the head.”

In the Reptilian branch of descendants the quadrate gradu-

ally became more powerfully developed to give a firmer arti-

dalesion to a snapping jaw. Still, in the primitive reptiles

we find the quadrate but feebly developed. In Dicynodon

we find it as a comparatively small bone so feebly articulated

with the descending process of the squamosal and the ptery-

goid that it is lost from many of the British Museum speci-

mens. Even in Jchthyosaurus, which is well advanced along

the Reptilian line, we still find a smal] quadrate.

In the Mammalian line of descent, with the development of

flexible muscular lips and cheeks a looser articulation of the

jaw became advantageous. ‘The short flattened quadrate with

the rounded articular surface was doubtless gradually trans-

formed into a flattened bony plate, giving great freedom of

movement to the condyle of the jaw. In process of time

nature found an equally firm and more elastic medium of

articulation in an unossitied quadrate, which remains in the

Mammals of to-day as the Interarticular Cartilage.

The condition of affairs in the skull of a monstrosity I

recently described* would seem to favour this view as against

the other theories advanced. In this specimen there is no

trace of a lower jaw, and the only part of the first visceral

arch to be detected is an irregular piece of bone about half

the size of the malleus, representing the fused palatines and

pterygoids. ‘The zygomatic portion of the squamosal, though

altered in shape somewhat, is unusually well developed, while

the tympanics are present as a powerful arch of bone stretching

from one side of the skull to the other. It is difficult to

believe that either squamosal or tympanic can represent part

of an arch whose development is in its other parts so completely

arrested.

Should the present theory be confirmed by further research,

the Interarticular Cartilage might appropriately be called the

“€ Quadrate Cartilage.”

* “On the Condition of the Auditory Ossicles of a Synotic Cyclopian

Lamb,” Trans. Nat. Hist. Soc. Glasg. 1888-89.

412 Mr. G. A. Boulenger on the Distinctive

XLIX.—On the Distinctive Cranial Characters of the Iyuanoid

Lizards allied to Iguana. By G. A. BOULENGER.

Snort ty after the publication of the second volume of the

British Museum ‘ Catalogue of Lizards’ Prof. Cope proposed

an arrangement of the genera of Iguanina, 7. e. of the genera

closely allied to Zguana, “ without abdominal ribs or free

dermal margins of the digits, with the nostrils on the line of

the canthus rostralis and not below it, and which possess the

compressed form and other characteristics indicating an arbo-

real rather than a terrestrial habit of life” *. This arrange-

ment is certainly no advance on that which I had previously

tollowed, the only important innovation being the union of

the genera Metopoceros and Cyclura under the latter name.

His reasons for doing so are given in the following words :—

“Tf the presence of the second row of femoral pores is not

constant in C. cornuta, then the genus Metopoceros cannot be

distinguished from Cyclura. Mr. Boulenger relies on the

rather greater number of denticles in the lateral teeth in C.

cornuta, but my specimens show a tendency to the tridentate

form of C. nubila. The character is, I think, even if constant,

insufficient for generic distinction.” Although agreeing now

with Prof. Cope as to the value of the latter character, to

which I attached too much importance, I yet wish to uphold

the distinction of the genera Cyclura and Metopoceros on the

ground of the cranial structure. Although closely allied to

Cyclura, Metopoceros is, in some respects, equally related

to Iguana, whilst the skull of Cyclura stands nearer to that

of Ctenosaura than to that of JJetopoceros.

On this occasion I propose to indicate the distinctive cranial

and dental characters of the genera more nearly related to

Iguana.

1. Amblyrhynchus, Bell.—All the teeth trilobate. Prae-

maxillary not extending as far as the posterior border of the

nasal fosse ; the length of the latter nearly equals their dis-

tance from the orbits. Prefrontal not entering the nasal

fossa. Postfronto-squamosal arch short, not longer than the

orbit ; postfrontal as long as deep. ‘T'ranspalatine in contact

with palatine. Basisphenoid short and much constricted

behind the basipterygoid processes.

* Proc, Amer, Phil. Soc. xxii. 1886, p, 261,

Cranial Characters of Iqguanoid Lizards. 413

2. Conolophus, Fitz.*—All the teeth trilobate. Pra-

maxillary not extending as far as the posterior border of the

nasal fosse; the length of the latter nearly equals their

distance from the orbits. Praefrontal not entering the nasal

fossa. Postfronto-squamosal arch longer than the orbit;

postfrontal longer than deep. Transpalatine in contact with

palatine. Basisphenoid short and much constricted behind

the basipterygoid processes, as in the preceding.

3. Brachylophus, Wagl.—All the teeth tricuspid. Pre-

maxillary not extending as far as the posterior border of the

nasal fosse; the length of the latter equals their distance

from the orbit. Prefrontal not entering the nasal fossa.

Postfronto-squamosal arch short, not longer than the orbit ;

postfrontal as long as deep. ‘l'ranspalatine not in contact

with palatine. Basisphenoid as in Cyclura, rather elongate

and much constricted behind the basipterygoid processes.

4. Iguana, Laur.—Lateral teeth with numerous denticles.

Premaxillary not extending as far as the posterior border of

the nasal fosse ; the length of the latter nearly equals their

distance from the orbits. Prefrontal not entering the nasal

fossa. Postfronto-squamosal arch slender, short, not longer

than the orbit ; posttrontal as long as deep. ‘l'ranspalatine

in contact with palatine. Basisphenoid short and but slightly

constricted behind the basipterygoid processes.

5. Metopoceros, Wag|.—Lateral teeth with four to seven

cusps. Premaxillary not extending as far as the posterior

border of the nasal fosse; the length of the latter much

greater than their distance from theorbits. Praefrontal entering

the nasal fossa. Postfronto-squamosal arch wide, a. little

longer than the orbit; postfrontal longer than deep. ‘Trans-

palatine not. in contact with palatine. Basisphenoid inter-

mediate between Jguana and Cyclura.

6. Cyclura, Harl.—Lateral teeth with three to six cusps.

Premaxillary extending as far as the posterior border of the

nasal fosse; the length of the latter not more than their

distance from the orbits. Praefrontal not entering the nasal

fossa. Postfronto-squamosal arch long and wide, intermediate

between Metopoceros and Ctenosaura ; posttrontal longer than

deep. ‘Transpalatine not in contact with palatine. Basi-

* The cranial characters are taken from the figure given by Stein-

dachner, Festschr. zool,-bot. Ges, Wien, 1876, pl. v.

414 Dr. W. B. Benham on the

sphenoid rather elongate and much constricted behind the

basipterygoid processes, intermediate between Metopoceros and

Ctenosaura.

7. Ctenosaura, Wiegm.—Lateral teeth with three or four

cusps. Premaxillary extending as far as the posterior border

of the nasal fosse; the length of the latter less than their

distance from the orbits. Prefrontal not entering the nasal

fossa. Postfronto-squamosal arch slender, at least as long as

the orbit ; postfrontal longer than deep. Transpalatine not

in contact with palatine. Basisphenoid elongate and much

constricted behind the basipterygoid processes.

The skull of Cyclura is figured by Briihl, ‘ Zootomie,’

l. exliv., as that of Zguana tuberculata. An excellent figure

of the skull of Metopoceros is given by Cuvier, Oss. Foss. v.

pt. 2, pl. xvi. figs. 23-26. In the figure published by Giin-

ther, 'rans. Zool. Soc. xi. pl. xliv., the parietal foramen is

represented, through an error of the artist in the drawing of

the sutures, as in the frontal bone, whilst, as in other Iguanas,

it is situated between frontal and parietal. The three possible

ositions of the parietal foramen are to be found in the family

Fetaapice viz. between frontal and parietal (nearly all the

genera), in the frontal (Basiliscus, Corythophanes), or in the

parietal (Chameleolis, Anolis). Xiphocercus and Norops,

though so closely allied to Anolis, have the foramen between

frontal and parietal.

L.— The Genera Trigaster and Benhamia. By W.

BLAXLAND BenuAM, D.Sc., Assistant to the Jodrell Pro-

fessor of Zoology, University College, London.

In 1886 I described an earthworm from the island of St.

Thomas,. West Indies, its most remarkable peculiarity (at

that stage of our knowledge of earthworms) being the posses-

sion of three separate gizzards; to this worm I gave the name

Trigaster Lankesteri*. Its other characters ally it to Aean-

thodrilus, e. g. the two pairs of cylindrical and convoluted

prostates and the condition of the nephridia.

In 1889 Dr. Michaelsen, of Hamburg, described a worm,

under the name of Benhamia roseat, which in some respects

* Quart. Journ. Mier. Sci. xxvii.

¢ Jahrb. d. Hamburg. wiss. Anstalten, vi.

Genera Trigaster and Benhamia. 415

agrees with 7rigaster Lankestert, but differs in several of the

characteristic features of the latter, one being the possession

of two gizzards and another the extent of the clitellum. Dr.

Michaelsen, however, suggested the suppression of the name

Trigaster in favour of ‘Benhamia, on the ground that the

former generic name no longer holds good for his new species

on account of its significance.

In my recent article, “An Attempt to Classify Earth-

worms ”’ (Quart. Journ. Micr. Sci. xxxii.), I have included

his species under the older name Trigaster; this I did

believing that, although the name had no longer a literal

significance for the new species, [ was justified in retaining

the prior name. Dr. Michaelsen has published descriptions

of other species of the same genus, and after communication

with him and with Dr. Rosa, of Turin, and a careful perusal

of his papers, 1 am led to "regard the species of Benhamta

as distinct from T'rigaster. ‘The two genera are not

synonymous, as would appear from his article, but are

distinct though very closely allied forms ; and perhaps they

should both be regarded as subgenera of Acanthodrilus. At

present, however, [ would consider them as distinct.

The following characters are common to the three genera,

together with Deinodrilus (Beddard) :—

(1) Nephridia in form of a network.

(2) Two pairs of coiled cylindrical prostates in somites

Xvil. and xix,

(3) Two pairs of spermathece.

Deinodrilus differs from the rest in possessing twelve seta

per somite and in its short clitellum (xiv. to xvi.).

Acanthodrilus has a single gizzard and behind it paired

calciferous glands.

The anterior nephridia form a compact mass or pepto-neph

communicating (? always) with the pharynx.

The spermathecx lie in somites vil. and viil.

The two sperm-ducts of each side are separate till near the

sperm-pore.

Trigaster :—

1. The clitellum is extremely long, occupying somites xill.

to xl.

2. There are three separate gizzards, in somites Vil., Viil.,

and 1x,

3. There are no calciferous glands.

416 On the Genera Trigaster and Benhamia.

4, The two pairs of spermathece lie in vill. and ix., are

globular, have no appendix or swellings or diver-

ticula near the external apertures, which are placed

posteriorly, 2. e. between viil./ix. and ix./x.

5. No penial sete.

6. No dorsal pores.

Benhamia :—

1. The clitellum occupies at most eight somites, varying,

however, in extent and limits (xiil. to xix. or xiv.

$0 Xx).

2. There are only two gizzards.

3. Calciferous glands are present.

4. The spermathece are rather ovoid than globular and

have appendices or diverticula to their narrowed

ducts, which open externally on the anterior boun-

daries of their somites, viz. vii./viii. and viil./ix.

5. Penial setee in special sacs are present in relation to the

prostate.

6. Dorsal pores are present, at any rate in some of the

species.

Both genera, however, agree in having all the eight sete

in.each somite close together on the ventral surface, in having

a pit or fossa, at the bottom of which the prostates and spermi-

ducal pores open externally, and in these two characters they

differ from Acanthodrilus. °

The genus Zrdgaster includes at present only one species,

T. Lankestert, Benham, 1886, from St. Thomas, West

Indies. |

The genus Benhamia includes .the following species, all

being from West Africa, with the exception of the last,

the locality of which is unknown, and is merely a matter of

speculation :—

1. B. rosea, Michaelsen, 1889.

2. B. Stuhimanni, Michaelsen, 1890.

3. B. affinis, Michaelsen, 1890.

4. B. Schlegelit, Horst, 1884.

5. B. Biittikofer’, Horst, 1884.

6. B, Beddardi, Horst, 1888.

7. B. sctoana, Rosa, 1888.

8. B. Godeffroy?, Michaelsen, 1890.

Dr, R. H. Traquair on a new Species of Gyracanthus. 417

The species 4, 5, 6, 7 were originally described under the

genus Acunthodrilus (see my article in Quart. Journ. Mier,

Sel. xxxii.), but have been transferred on account of their

possessing two gizzards and a genital fossa.

October 17, 1890.

LI.—On a new Species of Gyracanthus.

By R. H. Traquair, M.D., F.R.S.

In their recently published ‘Catalogue of British Fossil

Vertebrata’ Messrs. Smith Woodward and Sherborne state con-

cerning the spine from Burdiehouse figured by Hibbert (Trans.

Roy. Soc. Edinb. xiii. pl. xi. fig. 1), and referred by Agassiz

to his Gyracanthus formosus, that it “is of doubtful species.”

This spine is in the collection of the Museum of Science and

Art, and I had long been of opinion that neither it nor any

other specimen of Gyracanthus from the Calciferous Sand-

stone series could be referred to the same species as that from

the Coal-measures figured by Agassiz as such (Poiss. Foss,

t. ii. tab. v. figs. 2-6), and which, on the other hand, must

also include his G. jormosus. Lately a considerable number

of Gyracanthus spines have occurred in the “ Dunnet” shale

at Straiton, which clearly belong to the same species as those

from Burdiehouse, and enable one to have a still better idea

of its characters and configuration.

Those spines resemble G. formosus (incl. tuberculatus) in

the nature of their ornament, and though most of the Burdie-

house specimens are eroded and worn, that figured by Hibbert

has the tuberculation of the ridges in places exceedingly well

marked. But from G@. formosus the species differs in having

the basal or inserted portion very small, and again in the

usual want of that lateral curvature which is so constant a

feature in all examples of that species which have attained

any size. ‘The antero-posterior curvature is usually present,

but only in one specimen out of many have I observed any

pronounced lateral flexure. Like G. formosus they are fre-

quently worn at the tips, and all are bilaterally unsym-

metrical.

As there is no doubt that we have here a species which

has not hitherto been named or defined, I propose for it the

name of Gyracanthus rectus.

Not uncommon in the Calciferous Sandstone series of the

east of Scotland. Besides Burdiehouse and Straiton, the

following localities may be noted :—Burntisland, Pittenweem,

St. Andrews.

Ann. & Mag. N, Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. vi. 30

418 Bibliographical Notice.

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICE.

A Monograph of the Horny Sponges. By Rosrrt yon Lenpenrecp.

London: published for the Royal Soeiety by Triibner and Co.,

1889. 4to. Pp. 936, pls. 50.

Dr. von LenvENFELD, after qualifying himself as an authority on

sponges by studying them under the supervision of Prof. F. E.

Schulze, went to Australia and New Zealand, and spent some years

in making a collection of these organisms. In the seas bordering

these countries sponges with horny skeletons largely predominate,

and this fact induced the author to devote special attention to these

particular forms, with the primary idea of preparing a catalogue of

those inhabiting the Australian seas; but finding that these

embraced a large proportion of the entire group known to science,

the project was extended so as to include the description of them as

a whole, and with this view the collections were brought to England

and worked out by the author in the British Natural-History

Museum ; and the large collection of these forms belonging to the

Museum, many of them new, were at the same time studied and

described in the present work, which has been published under the

auspices of the Royal Society.

In the introductory part is a bibliographic list of publications

relating to sponges generally, both fossil and recent, which contains

1641 entries. This list is in the main similar to that previously

published by the author in 1886 in the ‘ Proceedings of the Zoolo-

gical Society,’ and thus revised it may be considered as a fairly

complete list up to January 1888 of the literature which treats of

this class.

The main body of the work is divided into two portions—an

analytical, devoted to the systematic description of all the known

horny sponges, which professes to give the plain empirical facts

relating to the anatomy, physiology, and classification of each genus,

without any reference to phylogeny or other hypothesis; and a

synthetical part, which treats of the anatomy of sponges generally,

and discusses their phylogeny, systematic position, and classification.

The author regards the genus as the most important unit, and

endeavours to include in the characters of each a complete résumé

of the comparative morphology and physiology of all the species

embraced within it. The particular characters are thus summa-

rized :—(1) Historical Introduction, (2) Shape and Size, (3) Colour,

(4) Surface, (5) Rigidity, (6) Canal System, (7) Skeleton, (8) His-

tology and Physiology, (9) Affinities of the Genus, (10) Statistics

of the Species, (11) Key to the Species and Varieties, and (12)

Distribution.

The author frankly acknowledges that sponges which possess the

common characteristic of a horny skeleton cannot be considered as

forming a natural order, since certain groups are more nearly related

to other sponges which have not horny skeletons than to each other.

Four main groups of horny sponges are distinguished; three of

these are considered to be related to as many distinct families of

Bibliographical Notice. 419

siliceous sponges of the order Cornacuspongiw, Vosmaer, and these

are placed in the artificial order Monoceratina, characterized by a

soft ground-substance or mesoderm, with a supporting skeleton of

spongin fibres, without proper spicules, but in some instances with

flesh-spicules (microsclera), and with pyriform or sac-shaped ciliated

chambers ; in other words, they are siliceous Cornacuspongie, but

without skeletal or proper spicules in the supporting skeleton,

though in some instances still retaining minute flesh-spicules of

the same types as in the more typical siliceous sponges. The fourth

main group of horny sponges is a relatively small one; and it is

considered as a ratural order, allied to the siliceous Hexactinellida,

and from this it is named Hexaceratina.

The first family of the artificial order Monoceratina, the Aulenida,

includes but two genera, Aulena and Hyattella, and in the former

of these the skeletal fibres are not only charged with sand-grains, so

common in the fibres of horny sponges, but “they possess true echi-

nating siliceous spicules similar to those of the siliceous Desmaci-

donidw ; and the author acknowledges that the genus is placed with

horny sponges not because it properly belongs to this group, but

because it furnishes an interesting and important link between the

typical horny sponges and typical siliceous Desmacidonide.

The second family of the Monoceratina, the Spongida, is the

largest of the three groups, and, as defined by the author, contains

seventeen genera. ‘The sponges of this family are not clathriform ;

they have small spherical or pear-shaped ciliated chambers, -02 to

“05 millim. wide; the ground-substance or mesoderm is granular

in varying degrees, and the horny fibres of the reticulating skeleton

may be solid or pithed, and, ef course, destitute of proper spicules.

These sponges are regarded as very closely related to the siliceous

Chalinids, and in fact merely their modified descendants, which have

lost the ancestral spicules whilst retaining their external form and

appearance: for a protective purpose. It is significant to find that

the mere relation of the size of the ciliated chambers is adopted by

the author as a distinguishing feature, and in certain genera also

the dimensions of the fibres and the skelctal meshwork are regarded

as good generic characters.

Within this family are embraced the sponges of commerce,

belonging to the genera Luspongia, Bronn, and Hipposponyia,

Schulze. These genera are very closely allied and connected by

numerous transitional forms which run into each other at every

point, so that it is an almost impossible task to establish satisfactory

species or varieties ; but in spite of this the author finds it necessary

to make nine new forms in Luspongza, bringing the number in this

genus to thirty-one, and six new in Hippospongia, which now

numbers twenty-seven species and varieties.

A full account is given of the peculiar filamentous bodies so

abundant in the genus Hirctnia, which have been the subject of very

varied opinions amongst spongologists, some considering them to be

parasitic organisms, others that they have been produced by the

sponge itself. Lendenfeld formerly held that they were foreign

organisms, Oscillarians, which multiplied in the sponge and became

420 Bibliographical Notice.

invested by a coating of spongin; but this view is given up as

untenable, and, with Schulze, he now confesses himself unable to

satisfactorily explain their origin; but it seems certain that, though

not produced by the sponge, these filaments are in some way neces-

sary to its existence, and may thus be compared with the zooxan-

thelle or yellow cells frequently found in low forms of marine life.

Curiously enough these filaments are, in the author’s opinion, inya-

riably associated with this genus of sponges and with no other, and

they are as abundant in the Australian as in the Mediterranean

species.

The sponges included in the Spongelide, or third main group of

the Monoceratina, have a reticulate or dendritic skeleton of solid

horny fibres without proper spicules, but containing foreign bodies

and occasionally entirely replaced by large sand-grains ; sometimes

rod- or S-shaped flesh-spicules are present. The ground-substance

or mesoderm is transparent, and the ciliated chambers are large and

sac-shaped and do not possess special efferent canals. This group

is more nearly allied to the siliceous Heterorhaphide of Ridley and

Dendy, and includes only five genera, two of which, Siymatella and

Haastia, are new; the latter is somewhat remarkable in having a

layer of minute oval siliceous bodies sheathing the fibre. The

generic term Spongelia, Nardo, is preferred by the author to that of

Dysidea, Johnston, on the ground of priority, and our English

authors who retain Johnston’s name are blamed for their ignorance

of Nardo’s works; but Dr. Lendenfeld does not seem to be aware

that Nardo’s term was unaccompanied by any description whatever,

and is therefore invalid. As stated by Oscar Schmidt, the names

given by Nardo must remain as shadows merely, since this author

did not live to carry out his intention of describing the forms them-

selves ; and though it pleased Oscar Schmidt to adopt some of them

subsequently, Spongelia included, this would by no means be suffi-

cient to displace the properly constituted term Dysidea proposed by

Johnston before O. Schmidt published anything respecting the

bodiless term Spongelia. Dr. Lendenfeld has another reason for

preferring Spongelia, equally as valid as its assumed priority, viz.

“because Schulze, who for the first time defined the genus in a

really scientific manner, used that name.”

In the remaining principal division of Lendenfeid’s system, that

of the order Hexaceratina, the sponges may have skeletons of pithed

horny fibres, or of horny spicules, or they may be without skeletons

at all. They are furnished with large sac shaped ciliated chambers,

with simple canals. These sponges are regarded as forming a

natural group, most closely allied to the siliceous Hexactinellida ;

but, judging from the distinguishing features of the three families

which constitute the group, it is diflicult to pereeive in what way

they are related to each other or to the Hexactinellida. Thus in

the leading family, the Darwinellide, there are fibres and horny

spicules, the next family of the Aplysidee has fibres only in the

skeleton, whilst in the third family of the Halisarcide there are

neither fibres nor spicules.

Perhaps the most peculiar horny sponges are those included in

Bibliographical Notice. 421

Darwinella, F. Miller, which possess a skeleton mainly of horny

spicules detached from each other and irregularly scattered in the

mesoderm of the sponge. Only two species are as yet known: in

the first described, D. aurea, the spicules have from three to eight

rays; some of them resemble the four-rayed or Calthrops spicules

of siliceous Tetractinellid sponges, whilst others approach in form

the six-rayed spicules of Hexactinellids. In the other species, D.

australiensis, Carter, the large majority of the spicules have only

three rays in one plane, and thus singularly resemble in form the

three-rayed spicules so common in Calcisponges. The author con-

eludes that these varied forms of horny spicules in Darwinella are

directly derived from the siliceous spicules of the Hexactinellida in

which the silica has been replaced by spongin; but there seems

very little warrant for supposing that spicules so far removed from

the Hexactinellid type as the Calthrops and three-rayed forms can

ever have been derived from normal six-rayed Hexactinellid

spicules ; if they have been derived from siliceous sponges at all,

they are more nearly related in form to Letractinellid spicules.

Yet further, Dr. Lendenfeld states that the substitution of spongin

for silica in these horny spicules has been brought about to meet

the ** exigencies of changed circumstances resulting trom a migra-

tion from the siliciferous depths of the ocean to shallower water,

where the amount of silica contained in solution in the water is not

so great”! It may be asked if there is any reason for believing

that the water of the ocean at great depths contains more silica than

in shallower areas? Judging from the abundance of recent siliceous

sponges in shallow and moderate depths, and from their enormous

development under similar conditions in past ages, there is no ground

whatever for supposing that the spicules of siliceous sponges would

be at all likely to undergo substitution of spongin for silica through

a comparative scarcity of this mineral in shallow water.

The author justifies the inclusion in Horny Sponges of such

genera as Halisarca and Bajulus, in which there is no horny skele-

ton whatever, on the ground that they are rudimentary horny

sponges; on the other hand, Schulze considers these forms as rudi-

mentary Hexactinellids !

A total number of 248 distinct species and varieties are described

in this work, of which no fewer than 258, or 74 per cent , are found

in the Australian seas, whilst 179 species are limited to this region.

Horny sponges are distinctively inhabitants of shallow water, tbe

greater number occurring at depths between 20 and 50 metres, and

the greatest depth at which they have been met with is 750 metres.

They also flourish most in warm seas.

In the synthetical part of the volume the general results deduced

from the empirical descriptions are discussed in a series of chapters

in which the structure, classification, and systematic positions of

sponges generally are treated. We can here only touch upon a few

salient points, and one of these is the statement that the canal-

system is the most important organ in sponges, and that it should

principally be taken into account in classifying them, But isit not

the fact that an essentially similar canal-system is present in many

422 Bibliographical Notice.

sponges which are fundamentally different in the nature of their

skeleton and in other respects, so that it would be quite impossible

to classify them on this principle ?

The discovery by Prof. C. Stewart of the rudimentary sense-

organs or palpocils in sponges is referred to; but Dr. Lendenfeld

claims that he was the first to describe these organs in sponges, and

that he has discovered various modifications of a nervous system in

horny as well as in calcisponges. An unimportant objection is made

to the term “ palpocil” for these organs ; but the new one proposed

seems hardly necessary. The stratification or layers noticeable in

the horny fibres of sponges is attributed to the variable character

of the spongin produced by the spongoblasts or fibre-cells at different

intervals owing to changes in outer circumstances, and the produc.

tion of pith in the fibres of the Hexaceratina is considered to be due

to the action of cells which eat out the fibres and change the spongin

into pith; but this theory has been called in question by Polejaett,

who considers the pith to be an original constituent of the fibres.

Regarding the physiology of spenges, the somewhat humiliating

confession is made that we do not yet know the kind of food which

is taken by them, nor how it is absorbed, nor the particular way in

which the functions of secretion and respiration are carried on ; and,

further, but little is as yet definitely known of the embryology of

horny sponges. As to the phylogeny of horny sponges, the author

concludes that they have originated from four distinct phyla, which

have been developed independently of each other from as many

different groups of siliceous sponges. The system of the horny

sponges set forth in this work is stated to be entirely new and fun-

damentally different from any previously propounded. The two

concluding chapters deal with the phylogeny and systematic position

of sponges generally, and the inevitable ancestral tree is produced

—we are told for the first time—showing the relationship of the

different families of the class. The author considers that the phylo-

genetic affinities of sponges are now established on a satisfactory

footing, and the merit of this is modestly ascribed to four recent

writers of the ‘ Challenger’ Reports on these organisms and to the

author himself,

Apart from hypothetical subjects, no doubt can be entertained of

the value of this Monograph, as giving us for the first time full,

detailed, and accurate descriptions of the minute anatomy and other

structural characters of the group of horny sponges, so that in future

there should be no serious difficulty in determining any member of

it. Serious exception may be taken, however, to the arbitrary way

in which, in many instances, the generic and specific names given

by previous authors to many of these sponges have been disregarded

and set aside by Dr, Lendenfeld in favour of new terms proposed by

himself. It is indeed asserted that the sense in which the terms

“ variety,” ‘ species,” and “genus” are used is the result of the

author's own original researches and independent of any authority,

and further that it is impossible to give a definition of his own

peculiar meaning of them; but such a plea will not excuse the

autocratic way in which new names are proposed by which previot

Miscellaneous. 423

ones are either rejected or ingeniously relegated to such a subordi-

nate position that they are likely to be altogether lost sight of.

The work is illustrated by a few woodcuts in the text and fifty

plates ; some of these are from photographs of dry or spirit speci-

mens, others, representing the minute structures &c., have been

drawn by the author. These latter in many instances are some-

what crude in appearance; but their lack of artistic merit may

perhaps be compensated by greater accuracy of detail. Dr. von

Lendenteld may be congratulated on his good fortune in obtaining

the assistance of the Royal Society to bring out such an important

and, judging from the price set upon it, expensive publication.

MISCELLANEOUS.

On the Discovery of a Jurassic Fish-Fauna in the Hawkesbury Beds

of New South Wales. By A. SwirH Woopwarp*.

A rarceE collection of fossil fishes from the Hawkesbury-Wiana-

matta series of Talbralgar, New South Wales, has been forwarded

to the author for examination by Messrs. €. 8. Wilkinson and R.

Etheridge, Jun., of the Geological Survey of New South Wales.

The final results will appear in a forthcoming memoir to be published

by that Survey; but the investigation has already proceeded so far

as to justify the announcement of the discovery of a typically Jurassic

fish-fauna in Australia. Fine examples of the Palxoniscid genus

Coceolepis occur, and this has previously been met with only in the

Lower Lias of Dorsetshire, the Purbeck Beds of Wiltshire, and the

Lithographic Stone of Bavaria. A new fish allied to Semionotus,

but with thinner, much imbricating scales, is also conspicuous ; and

another new form, allied to the Dapedioids, is remarkable from the

presence of typical rhombic ganoid scales in the front half of the

trunk and deeply overlapping cycloid scales over the whole of the

caudal region. A Leptolepis-like fish, with a persistent notochord,

seems to represent a third unknown generic type. Of Leptolepis

itself there are many hundreds of individuals in a fine state of

preservation. The fishes occur in a hard, ferruginous, fissile matrix

associated with well-preserved remains of plants.

The Fossil Fishes of the Hawkesbury Series at Gosford, New South

Wales. By A. Swirn Woopwarp 7.

Some years ago an early Mesozoic fish-fauna was discovered in a

bed of cark grey shale in the Hawkesbury Formation at Gosford,

New South Wales, and the collection was forwarded to the author

for determination. The present memoir comprises the results of

* Abstract of paper read before Section C, British Association, Leeds,

1880.

t Abstract of no. 4 of the ‘ Paleontological Memoirs of the Geological

Survey of New South Wales, Sydney, 1890,

424 Miscellaneous.

the investigation, and is illustrated by ten quarto plates. An inde-

terminable Selachian fish and an imperfectly-preserved Dipnoan are

not of much interest ; but the latter seems to indicate a new genus

and species, Grosfordia truncata, characterized by its very small

head, laterally compressed body, and minute striated scales. The

Paleoniscid genus Myriolepis'is more completely defined than was

possible in the original description ; and the fish is compared with

the so-called Thrissonotus Colei from the Lower Lias of Lyme Regis.

A new species, Myriolepis latus, with larger scales than the type, is

also added. A new genus and species of Palswoniscide, Apateolepis

australis, is remarkable for the extreme tenuity of the squamation,

which is usually destroyed, except on the upper caudal lobe. The

family of Catopteridee is instituted for the reception of Catopterus

and Dictyopyge, and placed near the Palzeoniscide on account of the

fact that the endoskeletal supports of the median fins are fewer in

number than the apposed rays. Catopterus is not known in the

Hawkesbury Beds, but of Dictyopyge there are three new species,

D. symmetrica, D, illustrans, and D. robusta. Close to the Cato-

pterid is placed the family of Belonorhynchide, in which the same

non-correspondence of the median fin-supports and dermal rays is

conspicuous. ‘Two new species of Belonorhynchus—B. gigas and B.

gracilis—are described at length, and add much to previous know-

ledge of the genus. . Of the typically Triassic fish, Semionotus, there

are imperfect indications of two species, named S. australis and S.

tenuis. A new genus, intermediate between Semzonotus and Dapedius,

is termed Pristisomus, having the three species P. gracilis, latus, and

crassus, and much new information is added concerning the exo-

skeleton of the allied genus Cleithrolepis, of which an outline-resto-

ration is given. The Pholidophoride are represented by a small

species of Pholidophorus, appropriately named P. gregarius ; while a

small, short, and stout fish with three series of deep flank-scales is

described as P, eltopleurus (?) dubius. Genera of the Leptolepis type

are entirely wanting ; and, as a whole, the fauna under considera-

tion seems to be most nearly paralleled by that of the Keuper of

Kurope.

Is Asterias tenuispinis, Lamk., a “British” Species?

There is in the British Museum collection an example of Asterias

tenuispinis, Lamk., which is, with a query, stated to have come from

Lyme Regis ; it was presented to the Trustees in 1856 by the late

Lord Enniskillen. The only writer who, to my knowledge, has

reported the English coast as one of the habitats of this species is

Dr. Gray (Synop. Starf. 1866, p. 1), but as he did not always (cf.

Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1841, vi. p. 179) distinguish between this

species and A. glacialis, which is undoubtedly British, his evidence

is not unimpeachable. Can any naturalist acquainted with the

British fauna tell me that he has found this species on our shores ?

From its known area of distribution one might well have done so.

F. Jerrrey Bett.

British Museum (Natural History),

Cromwell Road, 8. W.

Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. S. 6. Vol. VI. Pl XU.

in April the G ‘e varrable direc a

in Apru we Caceres were var cu : Wecnon, Specimen N°7 SECTION B

and mostly udal Maxrunwn strength iz knots °

i th : - eee 5 ; Specimen N°22. phe

In the height of the Monsoons they would be ,

sronger, and probably m the direction of the winds 38

Tidal range varies from, 2 w 5 feet. bes s

Fae

ado

25 : 7 ELDAD Acer

== 2 =

- 80 Me ae a :

Eze _ 20 a ee Ny =

we a “ia, 5 e 22 SSE == Wi

oe 32 Ges 36036 a «8 az

“ee <i:

fiomki,

uO ae

29 s.crl ay

23 29 4A 2

at !

22 ne. #53

more n--.

3 sex <a 3

3) ae st 80

[-} Under 10 Fathoms. |

= eer lee SE

F Es Island.

Long nf 2. 10°E.

Long IM 21 25'E.

2S obtained by

mn on this plan.

6 2

Malby & Sons, Lith

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY,

(SIXTH SERIES. ]

No. 36. DECEMBER 1890.

LII.—Natural History Notes from H.M. Indian Marine Survey

Steamer ‘Investigator, Commander R. F. Hoskyn, R.N.,

commanding.—No. 20. On some undescribed Shore-Fishes

from the Bay of Bengal. By A. Aucocx, M.B., Surgeon

I. M. S., Surgeon-Naturalist to the Survey.

CONTENTS.

$1. Introduction and Sketch of the Habitat.

§ 2. Descriptions of New Species.

§ 1. Introduction and Sketch of the Habitat.

BETWEEN the 11th November, 1889, and the 25th March,

1890, the ‘ Investigator’ trawled, on occasion, in shallow

water off the south-east coast of Ceylon (32 fathoms), off the

east coast of the Andaman chain and in the Gulf of Martaban

(20 to 41 fathoms), and systematically along the east coast of

the Indian peninsula between lats. 17° 50/ and 19° 50/ N.

in depths ranging from 7 to 102 fathoms.

In the class of Fishes numerous forms previously unnoticed

in the Indian fauna and also forms apparently hitherto

undescribed were taken ; and the present paper is devoted to

those among the latter which were collected inside the 50-

fathom line. Of these there are thirteen species to notice,

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. vi. 31

426 Mr. A. Alcock on undescribed Shore-Fishes

namely, one from Ceylon, two from the Andaman side, and

eleven (including one common to two conventional localities)

from the east coast of India.

A short sketch of some of the more obvious physical and

faunistic features of the ‘Investigator’s’ trawling-stations may

first be given.

i. The South-east Coast of Ceylon is rocky and reefy, and

on the occasions in this and previous years on which the

‘Investigator’ has used the trawl bere the bottom has been

found to consist of coarse sand and broken shells and a shingle

of irregular fragments of coral, with worn and eroded surfaces

more or less incrusted with Foraminifera, Sponges, Hydrozoa,

Bryozoa, &c. These in their turn shelter, among other things,

crowds of small Crustaceans—Leucosine crabs being predo-

minant—which, in their colour, in their form and sculpture,

and in their curious cataleptiform attitudes, furnish most

wonderful examples of protective resemblance to their animate

and inanimate surroundings. ‘The ground-fishes taken here

too (Rhomboidichthys polylepis, Rh. angustifrons, Rh, azureus,

Samaris cristatus), in the complicated and undescribable

mottling and variegation of their upper surfaces, show most

remarkable harmonies with their environment.

ii. The Andaman Chain.—Off the rocks and reefs we again

meet with a clean bottom of incrusted rock and coral shingle,

with a profusion of Hydrozoa, Polyzoa, Comatulids, Kc.,

harbouring small Crustaceans. But the ground is too rough

for the use of the trawl; and the tangles, which alone are

available, have not brought up many fishes.

ii. The Gulf of Martaban.—Here the bottom is formed of

the copious silt of the Irrawddi, Sittang, and Salween Rivers,

and the marine fauna has the well-known facies of all Indian

deltas.

iv. The Ganjam Coast.—The 120 miles of this part of the

east coast of the peninsula, along which the systematic trawling

of the ‘ Investigator’ was carried on during the season, are

characterized by low-lying sand-dunes, broken by the nume-

rous creeks and swamps into which the small river-channels

from the Eastern Ghats open. The sea is shallow (the 100-

fathom line being from 18 to 23 miles distant from shore), and

the bottom consists of mud or of fine sand, though occasionally

a rocky patch with a profuse Ccelenterate fauna is met with.

Setting aside the last, where the details of the fauna strongly

recall those of the south-east coast of Ceylon, one is able to

distinguish three well-marked bathymetric ranges of life

along this coast.

a, Within the limits of the first, which extends from the

From the Bay of Bengal. 427

surf-line to about 14 fathoms, almost every successful haul of

the trawl will contain specimens of all of the following,

several of them in great numbers :—

Veretillum ; sea-anemones with sandy tests or commensal

with hermit-crabs or Dorippe ; Astropecten; Nerocila, Squilla,

Peneus, Pagurus, Dorippe, Philyra, Iphis, Calappa, Matuta,

Egeria, Doclea, Neptunus, Goniosoma; Murex, Sepia; various

well-known Indian shore-fishes ; Hydrophis, Enhydrina.

These are the characteristic forms of this zone.

Within these limits have been found an undescribed

Trichonotid and three undescribed Pleuronectids, two of

which are examples of a new generic type.

6. From 20 to 40 fathoms the hauls are usually small and

the collections quite characteristic. Within these limits,

with the exception of the common spiny Murex and a few

Pleuronectide: (Psettodes erumet, Pseudorhombus javanicus,

Cynoglossus oligolepis, and Synaptura quagga), none of the

first-mentioned forms have been taken. In almost every

haul specimens of the following will occur:—simple Turbinolid

Corals; Stellaster, Clypeaster; Crangon, Thenus, small

Leucosines; Uranoscopus cognatus, Platycephalus asper or

P. spinosus, Brachypleura xanthosticta, Arnoglossus macro-

lophus, Laops Guenther’, and sometimes Champsodon vorax

and Lophius indicus.

Up to date the great majority of fishes taken in this zone

have been found to be new to the Indian record or new to

science ; and it seems very probable that the same will prove

true for the other groups. Unfortunately no continuous

readings of the bottom-temperature were taken; but occa-

sional experiments showed that up to 14 fathoms there was

no difference between the temperatures at the surface and at

the bottom, while at 23 fathoms the temperature at the bottom

was lower than that at the surface by 3° Fahr.

c. From 70 to 100 fathoms the hauls again become large

and varied, but the forms begin to show a pronounced

bathybial facies, and nothing is seen of the forms which

characterize the two shallower zones. So far, although the

hauls of fishes have been big and varied, the only known

Indian shore-fish encountered has been Halieutwa stellata.

A successful trawling in this zone is most interesting ; and

from arich harvest of marine animals—many of which are

either moribund or quite dead on reaching the surtace—we

shall be able every time to pick out the following character-

istic species :—a peculiar Peneid*, the Oxyrhynch crab

* Characterized by Prof. J. Wood-Mason as a most remarkable form

closely allied to Solenocera,

31*

428 Mr. A. Alcock on undescribed Shore-Fishes

Encephaloides *, a large Oxystome crab near Philyra; a deli-

cate mussel, the carnivorous Gastropod Mollusk Rostellaria ;

and the fishes Parascombrops pellucidus and Scianectes. In

the class of fishes, indeed, almost everything appears to be

new, and everything is interesting. Here have been found a

species of Centropristis and a species of Prionotus, both being

types not hitherto regarded as Indian, The occurrence of

Trigla hemisticta must also be noticed.

It is unfortunate that for this zone too we have no con-

tinuous temperature readings; but, so far as occasional

experiments go, the temperature at the bottom appears to be

from 15° to 16° Fahr. lower than the temperature at the

surface.

The new fishes from this zone have been described in

previous papers.

§ 2. Descriptions of New Species.

ACANTHOPTERYGII.

Family Scorpenide.

Mrinous, C. & V.

Minous coccineus, sp. 0.

D. 10/4. <A. 12.

Head broad, its length about 32 in the total. Body com-

pressed, its height just over 4 of the same. The bones of the

head strong, massive, rugose, “carious” in appearance ;

preorbital with two strong spines, of which the posterior is

recurved and much the longer; the infraorbital ring forms a

broad, massive, salient buttress, ridged and furrowed, but not

spiny ; preoperculum with a strong sharp spine at its angle

and two smaller coarse ones below; interoperculum serru-

lated ; operculum small, with two diverging weak stays; a

deep crescentic ‘‘ carious”? excavation across the occiput;

occipital and temporal spines strong, coarsely serrated.

Snout truncated; its breadth is greater than its length,

which is less than that of the eye; lower jaw the more

prominent, each limb with two or three barbels. Eyes deep-

set, their major diameter one third of the head-length ;

a short bioad tentacle above the pupil; supraorbital margin

coarsely crenulated; infraorbital margin thin, sharp, very

salient, incomplete behind and also in front, where there is

* Encephaloides Armstrong’, Wood-Mason, MS.

from the Bay of Bengal. 429

left a well-marked groove which recurves across the cheek ;

interocular space narrowest in the middle, where its width is

barely } the vertical diameter of the eye ; occupied by nume-

rous longitudinal serrated crests, with deep furrows inter-

vening. Nostrils tubular.

Mouth broad; the maxilla does not, reach the vertical

through the middle of the orbit. Villiform teeth in the jaws

and in a narrow band on the bevelled edge of the vomer.

Gill-openings moderately wide ; gill-membranes united to

the isthmus ; fourth gill-cleft a small foramen. Integument

thick, investing all the fins except the caudal. All the fin-

rays simple.

Dorsal fins separated by a deep notch; the spinous portion

is very irregular; the first spine is very small, the second

and third, which are of nearly equal length—not quite half

that of the head—are isolated from each other and from the

rest of the fin; the fourth, fifth, and sixth, which are of

nearly equal length ¢nter se—almost half that of the head—

form an isolated group; the next four, which are short and

weak, form another isolated group; the spine of the second

dorsal fin is more than half the length of the head and longer

than the soft rays. Caudal truncated. Pectoral nearly as

long as the head; its appendage, which is very thick and

rigid, reaches to the second anal ray. Ventral adherent to

the abdomen through the greater part of its extent, reaching

to the vent.

Colours in life:—Crown and nape deep brown, throat

milk-white, body and fins deep crimson, becoming very dark

at the margins of the spinous dorsal, anal, and paired fins ;

inner surface of pectorals dark brown, with broad canary-

yellow lines forming a hexagonal pattern, The crimson is —

dissolved out in spirit.

Air-bladder small. ‘Two pyloric appendages.

Length 4°25 inches.

Off Ganjam coast, 28 to 30 fathoms; bottom sand and

shells,

Family Cottide.

LEpiporricLa, Gthr.

Lepidotrigla spiloptera, Gthr.

Lepidotrigla spiloptera, Giinther, Zool. Chall. Exp. vol. i. pt. vi. p. 42,

pl. xviii. fig. C

Var. nov. longipinnis.

One specimen, answering in every respect, even in the

430 Mr. A. Alcock on undescribed Shore-Fishes

details of coloration, to Dr. Giinther’s description; but the

pectorals reach to the ninth anal ray.

Off Ganjam coast, 18 fathoms; bottom sand, shells,

sponge-incrusted rock, &c.

Family Trichonotide.

‘TANIOLABRUS, Steindachner.

Teniolabrus, Steindachner, Sitz. Ak. Wiss. Wien, 1867, ly. i. p. 718.

Teeniolabrus cyclograptus, sp. n.

B. 7. D. 49-50. A. 39-40. L. lat. 57-59. L. tr. 2.

Head low, elongate, tapering, its length nearly one fifth of

the total without, nearly one sixth with, the caudal. Body

low, elongate, eel-like, its height not quite two fifths the

length of the head.

Snout twice as long as the eye, depressed, acute, its tip

formed by the mandible; nostrils minute. Eyes superior,

but with lateral visual axis, separated by a carinated ridge ;

their major diameter 63 in the head-length.

Mouth wide, its cleft subhorizontal ; the lower jaw pro-

jecting nearly half an eye-length beyond the upper and closing

against a prominent tubercle formed by the enlarged end of

the premaxillary; the upper jaw reaches to the vertical through

the middle of the orbit. Acute villiform teeth laterally in the

premaxille and in the vomer and palatines; small canines on

the premaxillary tubercle and laterally in the lower jaw,

increasing in size in front, where they stand outside the

closed mouth.

Gill-opening very wide, extending almost to the man-

dibular symphysis; branchiostegals and suboperculum much

produced backwards; gill-rakers on first arch long, close,

setiform. Pseudobranchiz present.

Head naked ; body covered with rather large, imbricating,

cycloid scales. Lateral line traversing the middle of the

body uninterruptedly, its tubes salient. All the fins with

their rays slender, and, except in the pectorals, conspicuously

prolonged.

The dorsal fin, which occupies almost the entire extent of

the back, has the first four radial elements weak and flexible

though unarticulated, and the remainder articulated but

simple; the rays gradually decrease in length from the first,

which is thrice, to the last, which is nearly twice, the greatest

height of the body. The anal begins nearly a head-length

from the Bay of Bengal. 431

behind the gill-opening, and occupies the entire extent of the

tail; all its rays are articulated and branched at the tip, their

average height being about half

the average height of the dorsal.

Caudal hastate, with thirteen

branched rays, of which the

longest one, situated medially,

is 44 in the total length. Pec-

torals pointed, nearly as long as

the postrostral portion of the head.

Ventrals subjugular, with one

flexible spine and five rays, the

longest of which is more than

three fourths the length of the

caudal.

Stomach siphonal ; no pyloric

ceca ; no air-bladder.

Colours in life:—Body, like

the head, burnished metallic gold,

vertical fins hyaline, both serried

with brilliant torquoise - blue

_ ocelli arranged in parallel longi-

tudinal rows ; ten such rows, of

about fifty eaeh, along the dorsal

fin, three such, of sixty each,

along the head and body, and

three, of about forty each, along

the anal fin; along the dorsal

half of the body are twelve in-

conspicuous, equidistant, broad,

dusky bands. In spirit the gold

fades, the dusky bands become

very dark and distinct, and the

ocelli change to dark grey rings.

Length 6:1 inches.

Ganjam coast, 10 to 13

fathoms ; bottom sand.

Dr. Steindachner (loc. cit.),

who unfortunately had but one

small specimen, which could not

be spared for dissection, to exa-

mine, doubtfully referred Tenio-

labrus to the Labridee.

I have examined seven specimens and dissected one, and I

find that the lower pharyngeal bones, which Dr. Steindachner

was unable to investigate, are not coalesced. From the above

432 Mr. A. Alcock on undescribed Shore- Fishes

description it will, I think, be admitted justifiable to class

Teniolabrus among the Trichonotide.

Family Gobiide.

AmBtyopus, C. & V.

Amblyopus arctocephalus, sp. n.

D. &. <A. 41. L. rect. 50-52.

Head angular, its opercular region somewkat inflated, its

vertex compressed into a sharp carina, its length one sixth

of the total.

Body compressed, its height, which is 74 in the total,

diminishes very slightly from nape to base of caudal. Eyes

completely hidden.

Snout broad, with the lower jaw prominent. Mouth-cleft

oblique, wide, the length of the maxilla being 23 in that of

the head; the upper lip with a short broad barbel on each

side ; the mandibular symphysis with a bony rugose knob.

In each jaw a row of small, close, even, acute teeth, and

external to these in the front of the premaxilla, on each side,

two large canines, and in the mandible five, of which two

are lateral and one (the largest) median.

Head naked; body covered with thin, smooth, hardly

imbricate scales, which increase in size from before backwards.

Dorsal and anal fins low, enveloped in skin, confluent with

the pointed caudal. Pectorals with the four or five upper

rays as long as the maxilla, the lower rays extremely short.

Ventrals jugular, small, cohering ; their length is not quite

one third the body-height.

Stomach large, saccular; no pyloric ceca. <A _ large,

globular, thick-walled air-bladder. Anal papilla large,

bilobed. Eleven abdominal, seventeen caudal vertebre.

Colours in life mottled pink, fins hyaline.

Length 5 inches.

Off Mahdnaddi Delta, 50 fathoms; bottom mud. Off

Vizagapatam coast, 20 to 25 fathoms; bottom mud.

ANACANTHINI.

Family Ophidiide.

DINEMATICHTHYS, Bleeker.

Dinematichthys piger, sp. n.

D. cire. 75. <A. cire. 55. LL. lat. cire. 90.

Head conoid, inflated, with loose integument; its length

from the Bay of Bengal. 433

44 in the total. Body elongate, compressed ; its height is

hardly equal to the length of the postrostral portion of the

head.

Snout broad, inflated, obtusely pointed ; its length, which

is one fifth that of the head, is twice that of the small sunken

eye and barely equal to the width of the convex, pitted, inter-

orbital space. Nostrils adjacent to the eye.

Mouth wide, oblique, with the jaws exactly conterminous

in front; the maxilla, which is half as long as the head, is

much expanded behind. Villiform teeth in the upper jaw

and vomer and in a long row on the palatine; caninitorm

teeth in the lower jaw.

Gill-opening very wide; gill-covers much expanded ;

operculum with a long spine ; gill-rakers few, small. Scales

small, smooth, rather deciduous, covering the body and the

preopercular region. Lateral line apparently ending in the

anterior half of the body.

Dorsal and anal fins enveloped in thick skin; the dorsal

begins in the vertical through the middle of the pectorals,

the anal just in front of the vertical through the middle of

the body. Caudal entirely free. Pectorals broad, truncated,

half as long as the head. Ventrals uniradial, nearly as long

as the head.

Colours in life uniform dark brown, almost black.

Length 2°4 inches.

Hiding under rocks in pools in coral-reefs of Great Coco

Island, Andaman Archipelago.

Family Pleuronectide.

ARNOGLOsSUS, Blkr.

Arnoglossus macrolophus, Alcock.

Arnoglossus macrolophus, Alcock, Journ. As. Soc. Beng. vol. lviii. pt. ii.

pp- 280, 281, pl. xviii. fig. 2.

This species appears to be very common off the Ganjam

coast in 25 to 35 fathoms. The elongation of the anterior

rays of the dorsal fin is a secondary sexual character displayed

by the adult males alone.

Arnoglossus brevirictis, sp. n.

imae—50. A. GO-62. C.17..P.10. V.6.-. L. lat. 55.

Body rather elongate ; its greatest height about 2? in the

total with the caudal. Length of the head 44 in the same

standard and equal to its height.

434 Mr. A. Alcock on undescribed Shore-Fishes

Snout obtusely pointed, scaleless; its length is not quite

two thirds the major diameter of the eye, which is one third

the head-length. Eyes on the left side, separated by a very

thin and sharp decliving ridge; the lower in advance of the

upper.

sionth small; the maxilla, which barely reaches behind

the vertical through the anterior limit of the lower eye, is 34

in the head-length. Minute, even, close, uniserial teeth in

both sides of both jaws.

Gill-membranes broadly united; gill-rakers small, smooth.

Scales of moderate size, tairly adherent and strongly ctenoid

on the coloured, cycloid and very deciduous on the blind side.

Lateral line with a strong supra-pectoral curve.

The dorsal fin begins almost on the tip of the snout; its

highest rays (in the female) are not quite equal to the corre-

sponding anal rays, which are nearly one third the maximum

body-height. Caudal obtusely rounded, its length one sixth

of the total. The rays of all the vertical fins scaly. Right

pectoral equiradial with, but much narrower and shorter than,

the left, which is as long as the portion of the head behind

the middle of the lower eye. Left ventral with the rays in a

linear series along the middle abdominal line.

Colours in life:—Left side dusky brown, with indefinite

blackish patches round the body inside the vertical fins and

along the lateral line, and with black speckles on all the fins.

Two female specimens with enlarged ovaries.

Length 2°8 inches.

Off Ganjam coast, 30 fathoms ; bottom sand and shells.

This species appears to be closely related to the preceding.

RHOMBOIDICHTHYS, Blkr.

Rhomboidichthys polylepis, Aleock.

Arnoglossus polylepis, Aleock, Journ. As. Soc. Beng. vol. lviii. pt. ii.

pp. 290, 291, pl. xvi. fig. 1

A large mature female with gravid ovaries was taken off the

south-east coast of Ceylon in 32 fathoms.

In this female specimen the interorbital space is two fifths

of the snout-length in width, deeply concave, scaleless ; the

maxilla measures one third the head-length ; the first two

rays of the dorsal fin (which in the male (?) are detached and

curiously thickened at their bases) are small, unmodified, and

continuous with the rest of the fin. The pectoral fins of both

sides are also slightly more developed than in the male (?).

This species appears to be closely allied to the next fol-

owing.

from the Bay of Bengal. 435

Rhomboidichthys angustifrons, Gthr.

Rhomboidichthys angustifrons, Giinther, Zool. ‘ Challenger’ Exp. vol. i.

pt. vi. p. 46, pl. xxi. fig. B.

Off south-east coast of Ceylon, lat. 6° 6 30’ N., long.

81° 23’ E., 32 fathoms ; bottom sand, shells, dead coral, Kc.

Rhomboidichthys azureus, Aleock.

Rhomboidichthys azwreus, Alcock, Journ, As, Soc. Beng. vol. lviii. pt. 11.

pp. 283, 284.

Off south-east coast of Ceylon, as above, 32 fathoms.

Also met with all along the Ganjam coast, in depths

ranging from 11 to 33 fathoms, and in places where the

bottom consists either of hard sand, or of broken shells, rock,

and dead coral.

Examination of a large number of specimens shows the

radial formula to be

D. 84-90. A. 64-70. C.17. L. lat. 55.

The lateral line on the blind side has no suprapectoral

curve, but simply rises gradually to the post-temporal region.

The males of this species, in addition to the brilliant blue

spots on the snout, are altogether brighter coloured than the

females; on the blind side too they show a large, subcuta-

neous, pyriform, black patch.

Rhomboidichthys valde-rostratus, sp. n.

D. 84. A. 64. L. lat. 48.

Body pyriform; its height very nearly half its length,

including the caudal. Head slightly over § of the same

standard in length, and half again as high as long ; its ante-

rior profile almost vertical.

Snout abruptly prominent, in length barely ? the major

diameter of the eye, bearing on its left side an advanced,

up-curved, bifid horn of equal length. Eyes on the left side,

prominent, in diameter about 7 of the head-length; the lower

nearly half its length in advance of the upper ; internal orbital

margins strong, thick, salient, and spiny. Interorbital space

deeply concave, scaly, except for a narrow bridge of naked

skin in its anterior part ; its width is nearly a diameter and a

half of the eye. Nostrils small; the anterior tubular, the

posterior subtubular on the coloured side.

Mouth-cleft moderate, approaching the vertical ; the length

436 Mr. A. Alcock on undesertbed Shore-Fishes

of the maxilla is nearly 4 that of the head. Teeth numerons,

close-set, even, acute, uniserial, in both jaws.

Gill-membranes united; gill-rakers few, short. Scales of

moderate size, adherent ; thick and strongly ctenoid on the

coloured, cycloid on the blind side. Lateral line with a

supra-pectoral curve; its scales small and faintly bilobed.

The longest dorsal rays, which exceed the corresponding

anal rays, are + the body-height. Paired fins much more

developed on the coloured side, where the pectoral has its

upper rays prolonged equal to 4 the length of the body

measured without the caudal.

Colours in life :—Left side brown, with irregular black

blotches, the three largest of which are on the lateral line,

while the others form a series round the body ; several trans-

verse series of deep blue spots in the interorbital space ante-

riorly ; right side with a transverse black band behind the

mouth and with a number of indefinite dark blotches arranged

in a large triangular patch in the middle of the body.

Total length 3°75 inches.

Off the south-east coast of Ceylon, 32 fathoms, as above.

This species is closely allied to the next preceding, and the

single specimen appears to be a male.

At several stations off the Ganjam coast there have been

taken some curious dwarf Pleuronectids which, in consequence

of their diminutive size and the transparency of their tissues,

one is at first inclined to regard as either larval or stunted

forms. But in the relative proportions of the body, in the

completed asymmetry (shown in the unilateral disposition of

the eyes, the unilateral restriction of pigment, and the slight

unilateral atrophy of the paired fins), in the perfect ossifica-

tion of the skeleton, and in the character of the vertical fins,

one sees indications of development sufficiently advanced to

permit of tolerably accurate generic and specific discrimina-

tion. The outline of the body is like that of Rhombus, but

more circular; the nature of the mouth and dentition and the

disposition of the eyes are similar to Rhomboidichthys.

PSETTYLLIS, gen. nov,

Allied to Rhombotdichthys ?

Body subcireular, Jaws and dentition symmetrical ; mouth

very small, the length of the maxilla being less than one

fourth that of the head; teeth minute, in the jaws only.

Eyes on the left side, separated by a broad concave space.

rom the Bay of Bengal. 437

The dorsal fin commences on the snout ; its rays and those

of the anal simple. No scales. Lateral line with a sharp or

faint curve above the pectoral.

Psettyllis pellucida, sp. n.

By Gon SAGb. « C..17, «Roo. aS,

Body naked, subcircular, its height being ‘96 of its length

without the caudal. The height of the head is more than

twice its length, which is about 43 in the same standard.

Profile of the snout almost merged in the anterior profile of

the body. Eyes small, situated on the left side of the head

close to its anterior profile, the lower slightly in advance of

the upper; interorbital space concave ; its width is a little

more than twice the major diameter of the eye.

Mouth minute, symmetrical ; teeth minute, in both sides of

the jaws.

Gill-membranes broadly united below. Lateral line with

a slight open curve above the pectoral.

All the fins delicate ; the vertical fins low; the paired fins

small and nearly equally developed on both sides. Caudal

as long as the head. ‘he dorsal begins almost on the hori-

zontal through the upper limit of the lower eye.

Quite transparent in life; iris black; on the left side a few

variable black blotches on the body and numerous black

blotches on the fins.

Length 1°58 inches.

Off Ganjam coast, 9 to 13 fathoms; bottom sand. Off

Vizagapatam coast, 7 to 8 fathoms, bottom sand; and 20

fathoms, bottom mud.

Psettyllis ocellata, sp. n.

Byes A265. C..18. Peg VX6:

Body naked, subcircular, its height being °78 of its length

without the caudal. The height of the head is not quite

twice its length, which is about one fourth of the same.

Profile of the snout merged in that of the head. Eyes

small, on the left side of the head, close to its anterior profile,

the lower slightly in advance of the upper ; interorbital space

concave ; its width is barely twice the major diameter of the

eye.

Truth symmetrical, small, the length of the maxilla being

42 in that of the head; teeth minute, in both sides of the jaws.

438 Mr. A. Aleock on undescribed Shore-Fishes

Gill-membranes broadly united below. Lateral line on

the coloured side with a strong, on the blind side with a wide

shallow, curve above the pectoral.

All the fins delicate ; the vertical fins low ; the paired fins

nearly equally developed on both sides, the left pectoral

being nearly as long as the caudal, which is about one fifth

of the total. The dorsal begins almost on the horizontal

through the upper limit of the lower eye.

Transparent in life; on the left side, behind the supra-

pectoral curve, a most perfect dark ocellus ; two large round

black spots on the straight part of the lateral line; a series

of dark perfectly-formed black rings round the body, and

outside these a series of dark round spots.

Length 1°5 inches.

Off Ganjam coast, 9 to 13 fathoms, as above. Off Viza-

gapatam coast, 7} to 94 fathoms ; bottom sand.

Specimens of these curious fishes were taken at altogether

four stations between the middle of December and the end

of February. The other Pleuronectids captured at the same

time were species of Rhomboidichthys, Solea, Synaptura,

and Cynoglossus.

Psettyllis pellucida. Psettyllis ocellata.

Lops, Gthr.

Leops Guenthert, sp. n.

D. 94-98. A. 79-80. -C. 166 Pave wo is.

V.d. &s. 6.

Body regularly elliptical, its height about 2? in the total

without the caudal. Length of the head 44 to 49 in the same

standard and almost exactly equal to its height.

from the Bay of Bengal. 439

Snout obtusely pointed, very short, its length about halt

the major diameter of the eye, which is about $ of the head-

length. Eyes on the left side, separated by a ridge, the

lower slightly in advance of the upper, which bulges into the

dorsal profile.

Mouth small, twisted towards the right, its cleft approaching

the vertical; the maxillary barely reaches the vertical from

the anterior limit of the lower orbit. Villiform teeth in the

jaws on the blind side only.

Gill-cleft narrow, the gill-membranes united together

throughout. Minute very deciduous scales. Lateral line

with a strong supra-pectoral curve.

The dorsal fin begins in front of the eye and ends on the

base of the caudal ; its first two rays are isolated ; its longest

rays, about the middle, are 4 the greatest body-height and

equal to the corresponding anal rays. Pectorals almost

equally developed; the left, which is slightly longer than

the right, equals the length of the head behind the middle of

the lower eye. Ventrals equally developed; the left is in

the same straight line with the anal. Caudal obtusely

pointed ; its length about 6} in the total.

Colours in lite:—Deep ruddy brown; vertical fins and

left ventral black.

Length of largest specimen 4°5 inches.

Found (1) in the Gulf of Martaban, 20 fathoms, bottom

mud; (2) off Ganjam and Vizagapatam coasts in 15 to 30

fathoms, usually on muddy bottoms, but sometimes on sand,

broken shells, &e.

This species is very similar to Leops parviceps, Ginther,

but the characters which distinguish it are so constant

throughout a number of individuals, that one is obliged to

recognize their specific value.

Soe, Gthr.

Solea cyanea, sp. n.

Mere Ae 842°C. 18) + P.O. Weds +. lat 78-80.

Body elongate; its height in the total is 2{ with, 23

without the caudal. The length of the head is about 43 in

the latter standard and about one fourth less than its height.

Snout semicircular in outline; its length is one third that

of the head and twice the diameter of the eye. Eyes circular,

* To its termination behind the upper eye.

440 Mr. A. Alcock on undescribed Shore- Fishes

separated by a very narrow scaly space; the upper nearly

half its length in advance of the lower.

The anterior nostril of both sides is a slender tube; the

one on the coloured side, which is the longer, measuring a

diameter of the eye.

Mouth curved, to form a blunt truncated rostral hook,

which does not reach halfway to the vertical from the ante-

rior limit of the upper eye; its angle extends well behind the

vertical from the middle of the lower eye. Villiform teeth

on the blind side only. Mid mento-jugular line fringed with

ciliiform barbules.

Gill-openings narrow ; the branchiostegal rays and mem-

brane project beyond the opercular margin. Scales uniformly

small, strongly ctenoid on both sides. Lateral line straight,

ending on the coloured side an eye-length behind the upper

orbit.

The dorsal fin begins on the tip of the snout in the form of

a few filiform rays, and extends, as does the anal, to the base

of the caudal; the highest rays are half the length of the

caudal, which is 53 in the total; all the vertical fin-rays

scaleless. No pectoral fins. Ventrals symmetrical, lateral,

separated from the origin of the anal by a wide interval.

Colours in life :—Body and fins on right side very dark

olive, with some blackish flecks arranged in five cross series ;

on the left side uniformly clouded with blue-black.

Length 3°8 inches.

Off Ganjam coast, 33 fathoms; bottom sand. Off Viza-

gapatam coast, 20 to 25 fathoms; sand, mud.

In spirit both sides dull blue-black, the left side being the

lighter.

SyNnaprura, Cantor.

Synaptura quagga (Kaup).

ZEsopia quagga, Kaup, in Wiegm. Archiv, 1858, p. 98.

Synaptura quagga, Giinther, Cat. iv. p. 485.

In the Journ. As. Soc. Beng. vol. lviii. pt. . p. 286, I

erroneously stated that this species was to be found in 7 to

10 fathoms on the east coast of India. This should have

applied to S. zebra (Bloch). S. guagga (Kaup) has been

taken by the ‘ Investigator’ only between 26 and 33 fathoms.

Srom the Bay of Bengal. 441

Synaptura altipinnis, sp. n.

Pees, A. 66, 0.-18.P.9.. Vi A de lat. 135 *.

L. tr. #4.

Body oval; its height a little over one third the total

measured to the tip of the caudal. Length of the head one

sixth of the same, one third higher than long.

Snout obtuse, a little longer than the lower eye, which is

one fifth the head-length in the major diameter; upper eye

smaller, about a third its diameter in advance of the lower.

Interorbital space less than half a diameter of the eye in

width, scaly.

A very short tubular nostril on the coloured side; the other

nostrils indistinguishable.

The mouth-cleft reaches beyond the vertical through the

middle of the lower eye. Mid-mento-jugular line with thick-

set ciliiform barbules.

Gill-opening very narrow; the gill-membranes on both

sides expanded above and annexed to the bases of the pec-

torals. Scales very sharply ctenoid on both sides, slightly

increased in size in the posterior half of the body. Lateral

line as in S. zebra, on both sides.

Dorsal and anal fins confluent with the caudal up to its

tip; the dorsal begins just in advance of the upper eye, its

rays, like those of the anal, increasing very gradually in

length from before backwards, the hindermost measuring

more than one third of the greatest body-height and a little

more than the corresponding anal rays. Caudal broad, fan-

shaped, its length 64 in the total. Pectorals symmetrical,

very small, the longest rays being not quite ? the major

diameter of the eye. Ventrals also very small, about as long

as the snout.

Colours in life :—Right side of body and fins striped, in

the manner of S. guagga, in alternate cross bands of purple-

brown and ash-brown, to the number of twenty-eight; caudal

purple-brown, with large ash-brown blots.

One specimen, 7°25 inches long.

Off Vizagapatam coast, 25 fathoms; bottom mud.

* From origin on snout to base of candal.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. vi. 32

442 Undescribed Shore-Fishes from the Bay of Bengal.

Cynoaiossus [Ham. Buch.].

Cynoglossus versicolor, sp. n.

Do1i2) A. 88.6: 10. Ve

L. lat. 75 to gill-opening.

Body tapering acuminately to the caudal; its height 4} in

the total. Height of the head about one fourth greater than

its length, which is about one sixth of the total.

Snout symmetrically rounded; its length is one third that

of the head ; rostral hook not extending behind the level of

the mandibular symphysis. Eyes nearly circular, the

diameter one seventh of the head-length; the upper a third

of a diameter in advance of, and half a diameter apart from,

the lower, which is so situated as to much erode the outline

of the lip. On the coloured side only one nostril, in the form

of arather long slender tube situated in front of the lower

eye; on the blind side two, the anterior of which is a short

tube.

Mouth small, its angle nearer to the tip of the snout than

to the gill-opening. Scales ctenoid on both sides. ‘Two

lateral lines on the coloured side, branching and anastomosing

on the head; the upper, which ends just in front of the pos-

terior fourth of the body, is separated from the lower, which

is continuous to the base of the caudal, by twelve rows of

scales. No lateral line on the blind side. One ventral fin

united to the anal by a broad membrane. The highest

[middle] anal rays slightly surpass the corresponding dorsal

rays, which equal the snout in length.

Colours in life :—Left side yellowish brown, profusely

marbled with chestnut-brown and sepia; a large ocelliform

red-brown patch, with a yellow areola on the abdomen just

behind the gill-opening.

Length nearly 5 inches. One specimen.

Off the Orissa coast, 11 fathoms ; bottom hard sand.

Cynoglossus precisus, sp. n.

D.112. A. 88 C.8 V.4. L. lat. 65 to gill-opening.

Height of the body one fourth of the total. Height of the

head one eighth greater than its length, which is nearly one

fifth of the total.

Snout obtusely pointed ; its length is 3} that of the head;

rostral hook not extending behind the mandibular symphysis.

On Corals from the China Sea. 443

Eyes almost in contact, the upper slightly in advance of the

lower, which is on the lip; their major diameter is more than

one sixth the head-length. On the coloured side only one

nostril, in the form of a rather long slender tube situated in

front of the lower eye; on the blind side two, the anterior of

which is a short tube.

Mouth small, its angle nearer to the tip of the snout than

to the gill-opening. Scales ctenoid on both sides. Two

lateral lines on the coloured side, which branch and anasto-

mose on the head; the upper, which ends immediately behind

the vertical through the middle of the body, is separated from

the lower, which is continuous to the base of the caudal, by

ten rows of scales. No lateral line on the blind side. One

ventral fin united to the anal by a broad membrane. The

highest [middle] dorsal and anal rays considerably exceed

the length of the snout.

Colours in life :—Left side uniform sepia-brown.

Length nearly 5 inches. ‘Two specimens.

Off Ganjam coast, 33 fathoms; bottom sand.

These two species are closely allied, both belonging to the

subgenus Zrul/a, Kaup.

LIII.—Report on the Corals from the Tizard and Macclesfield

Banks, China Sea. By P. W. Bassert-SMItTH, Surgeon

R.N.

[Concluded from p. 374.]

Section MADREPORARIA FUNGIDA.

Genus SIDERASTR&A, Blainville.

Siderastrwa ?, sp. n.

A large, massive, incrusting specimen about 22 centim. in

diameter, the upper surface uneven, with blunt rounded

ridges, thickly covered with subpolygonal or compressed

calices, from 3 to 6 millim. in width. Walls thin, but only

visible here and there; they are apparently thick at the sur-

face. ‘The septa from 22 to 30 in number, very thin, plate-

like, their sides minutely spined, the margins subentire or

very minutely serrate, their upper edges above the calice-walls

sometimes confluent with adjoining septa. Apparently no

columeila, but numerous dissepiments. Calices deep; the

larger septa reaching nearly to the centre.

32*

444 Mr. P. W. Bassett-Smith on

The absence of a columella and the character of the septa,

which are very different from those of S/derastrea galazea,

renders the generic position of this form uncertain ; and there

is an apparent absence of synapticula.

Tizard-Reef lagoon, depth 6 fath.

Genus Funera, Lam.

Very few examples of this genus were obtained ; the speci-

mens were usually dead and incrusted by other organisms,

so that their specific characters could not be determined.

Fungia scutaria?, Lam.

Fungia seutaria, Lam. Hist. des Anim. sans Vertébr. t. ii. (2nd ed.)

p- 372,

Tizard Bank, 3 fath.

Genus Pavonia, Lam.

Pavonia papyracea, Dana.

1848. Pavonia papyracea, Dana, Expl. Exp. Zooph. p. 328, pl. xxii.

fig, 3.

Entire and fragmentary fronds of this species were obtained,

some living, others dead and incrusted by Nullipores.

Macclestield Bank, depth 40 fath.

Pavonia pretiosa, sp. n.

Growing in small bushy clumps of narrow, contorted,

yibbon-like branches, which do not coalesce with each other.

The branches about 5 millim. in width, of paper-like thinness,

either flattened or slightly incurved, the under surface finely

striate, the striz crested by blunt tubercles, the margins of the

fronds very spinous from the projecting ends of the septa.

The upper surface flat, or more generally incurved so as to

form an open channel, the calices in single series varying from

3 to 10 millim. apart, about 1 millim. wide, their immediate

borders slightly elevated; from 12 to 16 septa, their sides

very minutely spinous. A small blunt tuberculate columella.

The single living clump is 60 millim. in height by 75 in

width.

From the Tizard Bank, depth 27 fath.

Pavonia ramosa, sp. n.

Corallum small, branching, the branches narrow, generally

Corals from the China Sea. 445

upright, at their summits with open, divergent, finger-like

processes. ‘The branches thin, with strongly incurved mar-

gins, so that the outer or under surfaces are strongly convex,

whilst their upper surfaces are deeply channelled, the mar-

gins spinous; the outer surfaces with well-marked costal

strie, which are crested with very minute spines. Calices in

single series at the bottom of the channelled upper surface of the

branches, from 3 to 10 millim. apart. Calices depressed, less

than 1 millim. wide; from 8 to 12 septa. Columella incon-

spicuous, septa strongly and minutely spined laterally. The

branches from 2°5 to 4 millim. in width.

This species differs from the preceding in the narrower,

more incurved branches, the smaller calices with fewer septa,

and the more strongly marked cost of the under surface.

Macclesfield Bank, depth 26 fath.

Pavonia clivosa, Verrill.

1869. Pavonia clivosa, Verrill, Proc. Boston Soc. Nat. Hist. xii. p. 894;

Trans, Connect. Acad. vol. i. (1866-71), p. 544, pl. ix. fig. 8.

Incrusting, forming large masses with an uneven lobate and

ridged surface, consisting of successive crusts about 4 millim,

thick. The upper surface crowded with calices about -75

millim. wide and 2 millim. from centre tocentre. The calices

with from 10 to 22 septa, large and small, the septa finely

spined laterally, confluent as usually in this genus. The

columella a blunted tubercle, sometimes compressed.

This specimen, about 200 millim. in length, agrees in so

many respects with Verrill’s description that it may fairly

be referred to it. I do not, however, distinguish any of the

dissepiments or ‘‘ transverse septa” referred to by Verrill.

Tizard Bank, depth 8 to 10 fath.

Pavonia, sp.

A fragment of a frond, thin, finely striate on the under

surface, the upper surface alone with calices, irregularly

situated between raised ridges running towards edge of frond.

Same mode of growth as P. divaricata, but the calices

restricted to one surface.

Macclesfield Bank, 264 fath.

Pavonta, sp. n.

Growing as small hollow stems partially incrusting round

Annelid tubes, the under surface finely striate ; outer surface

nodose and uneven, with numerous calices very irregular in

446 Mr. P. W. Bassett-Smith on

position, sometimes in close contact, projecting slightly,

circular or compressed, from 2 to 3 millim. wide ; septa from

20 to 30, nearly sharp edges, laterally strongly echinulate,

variable in this respect, sometimes showing dissepiments (?)

or thin synapticula extending between the septa; calices deep ;

columella tuberculate or compressed, so as to be partially

laminate, the septa confluent.

This form may be merely an abnormal mode of growth of

a laminate frond which has become curved, so that the mar-

gins united to form a hollow stem. It does not seem to

correspond to any described species.

Macclesfield Bank, 203 fath.

Genus Cycioseris, Ed. & H.

Cycloseris cyclolites, Lam., sp.

1816, Fungia cyclolites, Lam. Hist. des Anim. sans Vertébr. t. ii, p. 226,

2nd ed. p. 371.

1860. Cycloseris cyclolites, Ed. & TH. Hist. Nat. des Corall. t. iii. p. 50,

pl. D 12. fig. 3.

A single dead specimen 40 millim. in diameter and 10

millim. in height is perhaps referable to this species, though

it is not more than half the height of typical examples of the

species and the central fossette is more open.

From the Tizard Bank, depth 28 fath.

Cycloseris tenuis, Dana, sp.

1848. Fungia tenuis, Dana, Expl. Exp. Zooph. p. 290, pl. xviii. fig. 1.

sake area hexagonalis, Ed. & H. Hist. Nat. des Corall. t. iii.

188i. Cycloserts tenuis, Moseley, ‘Challenger’ Rep. vol. ii. p. 191,

pl. x. fig. 6a,

There are several examples of this form, which range from

6 to 21 millim. in diameter and from 1°5 to 5 millim, in

height. The specimens are free with the exception of a

young individual, which has a short cylindrical stem and is

growing on a sponge, and one dead specimen.

From the Tizard Bank, depth 27 to 28 fath.

Cycloseris sinensis, Ed. & H.

1851. Cycloserts sinensis, Ed. & H. Ann. des Se. Nat. 3* sér, t. xv. p. 112.

One specimen, free, 26 millim. wide by 3°3 millim. high,

and an apparently young individual, 6 millim. wide, attached

by a short stem.

From the Macclesfield Bank, depth 26 fath,

Corals from the China Sea. 447

Cycloseris Freycineti, Ed. & H., sp.

1851. Diaseris Freycineti, Ed. & H. Ann. des Sc. Nat. 3 sér. t. xv.

p- 118.

1886. Cycloseris Freycineti, Quelch, Chall. Rep. vol. xvi. pt. 46, p. 121.

Fragments of this species only.

From the Tizard Bank, depth 27 fath.

Cycloseris distorta, Michelin, sp.

1843. Fungia distorta, Mich. Mag. de Zool. t. y. Zooph. pl. v.

1886. Cycloseris distorta, Quelch, Chall. Rep. vol. xvi. pt. 46, p. 120.

Small fan-shaped specimens, dead, the largest 14 millim.

in diameter and 3 millim. in height.

From the Tizard Bank ; one specimen from a depth of 43

fath., another from 28 fath.

Genus Leproseris, Ed. & H.

Leptoseris striatus, MS. ?

Two specimens, one living, one dead, were obtained from

the Tizard Bank at a depth of 35 fath.

Leptoseris, sp.

A small pedunculated specimen, with a simple, oblong, cup-

shaped calice 10 millim. long by 8 deep; the six primary

septa slightly elevated near the centre, and between each pair

six or seven smaller septa. It is probably a young form.

Tizard Bank, 28 fath.

Genus PHYLLASTR#A, Dana.

Phyllastreea Okeni?, Ed. & H., sp.

1851. Mycedium Okeni, Ed. & H. Ann. des Se. Nat. 3° sér. t. xv. p. 182.

There is only a small fragment, from the edge of the frond

of a specimen, not sufficient for satisfactory determination.

Tizard Bank, 32 fath.

Phyllastrea tubifex, Dana,

1848. Phyllastrea tubifer, Dana, Expl. Exp. Zooph. p. 270, pl. xvi.

fig. 4.

Specimens living, but only small fragments.

Macclesfield Bank, 264 fath.

448 Mr. P. W. Bassett-Smith on

Genus Pacuyserts, Ed. & H.

Pachyseris levicollis, Dana, sp.

1848. Agaricia levicollis, Dana, Expl. Exp. Zooph. p, 338, pl. xxii.

fig. 2.

A fragment of a frond, living.

Macclesfield Bank, 264 fath.

Genus Oxypora, Sav. Kent.

Oxypora contorta, Quelch.

1887. Oxypora contorta, Quelch, Chall. Rep. Reef-Corals, p. 129, pl. v.

fig. 2.

~ Only some small fragments = a living specimen were

obtained.

Macclesfield Bank, 26 fath.

Genus PsamMmocora, Dana.

Psammocora planipora, E. & H.

Psammocora plunipora, Ed. & H. Monogr. des Poritides, p. 68.

The mode of branching and the thickness of the branches

differ from the description given of this species; but the

structure of the calices and septa fairly correspond.

Macclesfield Bank, depth 26 to 32 fathoms.

Psammocora, sp.

The mode of branching and the thickness of the branches

correspond with the previous species, but the columella is

papillary, and it might therefore come within the definition of

Stephanaria, Verrill; but this character hardly seems to

possess a generic importance. This species seems to have

been confused with P. planipora, and the differences between

them are microscopic in character.

Macclesfield Bank, 27 fath.

Psammocora Haimeana, Ed. & H.

Psammocora Haimeana, Ed. & H. Monogr. des Poritides.

1879. Psammocora Haimeana, Klunzinger, Die Korallth. des rothen

Meeres, pt. ill. p. 81, pl. ix. fig. 5.

The only specimen is incrusting and is apparently in its

early stages of growth.

From the lagoon, ‘lizard Reef, 6 fath.

Cora’s from the China Sea. 449

Fungid Coral, gen. et sp. ind.

Corallum turbinate, attached, the upper surface flattened,

convex, the lateral surface faintly costulated. The upper

surface 23 millim. wide, with a principal subcentral calice

about 2 millim. wide, with one septa; also two smaller sub-

ordinate calices. The septa confluent, extending quite to the

edge of corallum, closely arranged, composed of nodular

trabeculee, which appear to remain perforate. Columella

papillary, inconspicuous.

I do not tind any recent genus in which this coral can be

included. It would apparently belong to the family Plesio-

poritide of Prof. Duncan (Rev. Madrep., Journ. Linn. Soc.,

Zool, vol. xviii. p. 165). As there is only one specimen it

cannot be sacrificed for sections,

From Tizard Bank, 6 fath.

Section MADREPORARIA PERFORATA.

Genus BALANOPHYLLIA, Searles Wood.

Balanophyllia parvula?, Moseley.

1881. Balanophyllia parvula, Moseley, Chall. Report, Zool. vol. ii.

p- 194.

Tizard Bank, 50 fath.

Balanophyllia scabrosa ?, Dana, sp.

1848. Dendrophyliia scabrosa, Dana, Expl. Exp. Zooph. p. 390, pl. xxvii.

fig. 2.

Two specimens, both living when obtained.

Tizard Bank, 40 fath.

Genus DenDROPHYLLIA, Blainville.

Dendrophyliia gravis, Bruggeman, MS. ?

One large branch more than 30 centim. in height and a

smaller branch were obtained. Only in the upper portion

were the polyps alive ; of a blackish tint.

This form is similar to specimens in the British Museum

marked as above, which may be a MS. name, for I have not

met with any printed description of the species.

‘Tizard Bank, 26 fath.

450 Mr. P. W. Bassett-Smith on

Genus Montipora, Quoy & Gaimard.

Montipora papillosa, Lam., sp.

1816. Agaricia papillosa, Lam. Hist. Nat. des Anim, sans Vertébr. t. ii,

p. 243, 2nd ed. p. 382.

A single large explanate frond, in which the polyps are

living only in patches.

‘Tizard Bank, depth 25 fath.

Montipora foliosa, Pallas, sp.

1766. Madrepora foliosa, Pallas, Elench. Zooph. p. 333.

Only a few small fragments of this form were obtained.

Macclesfield Bank, 203 fath.

Montipora prolifica, Brugg., MS. ?

Macclesfield Bank, 264 fath.

Montipora lima?, Lam., sp.

1816. Agaricia lima, Lam. Hist. Nat. des Anim. sans Vertébr. t. ii.

p. 243, 2nd ed. p. 382.

Only a small fragment of a thin frond, doubtfully referred

to this species.

Macclesfield Bank, 264 fath.

Montipora, sp.

Large plate-shaped expansion, about 12 millim. in thick-

ness, the under surtace partly naked, partly with wrinkled

epitheca ; upper surface thickly covered with spinous papilla.

Calices in the interspaces between these are nearly 1 millim.

in width, with from six to nine septa.

Tizard Bank, depth 84 fath.

Montipora Dane, Ed. & H.

Montipora Dane, Ed. & H. Monogr. des Poritides, p, 62.

Tizard Bank, 4 fath.

Montipora, sp.

Corallum very thin, explanate, not incrusting, about 1 to

1°5 millim. in thickness, very delicate porous upper surface.

Calices small, short, about 1 millim. in width, with six septa.

Approaches M. lichen, Dana, sp., but is much thinner and

Corals from the China Sea. 451

not incrusting. The under surface with delicate concentric

epitheca, not spinous.

Macclesfield Bank, 40 fath.

Montipora porosa, sp. Nn.

Corallum forming a thin spreading frond from 1 to 2

millim. in thickness ; surface uneven; over the greater part

of the frond calices are developed on both sides, but occa-

sional patches of a concentrically-wrinkled non-spinous

epitheca are present; calices few, irregularly scattered, not

prominent, about 5 millim. wide; septa only represented by

twelve subequal, nearly horizontal spines round the margin ;

coenenchyma minutely echinulate.

A single specimen taken alive.

Macclesfield Bank, 35 fath.

Montipora, Sp.

Corallum incrusting, thin; uppef surface uneven, with

occasional rounded papille or tubercles, Calices about *75

millim. wide, with six septa and sometimes smaller inter-

mediate septa. Ccoenenchyma finely echinulate.

Macclestield Bank, depth 44 fath.

Genus TURBINARIA, Oken.

Turbinaria stellulata, Blainv., sp.

1834. Astreopora stellulata, Blainv., var.

A massive convex specimen; surface reddish brown.

Calices irregularly arranged, 1 to 2 millim. apart; margins

slightly elevated, circular, nearly 2 millim. in width, very

deep; twenty-four subequal vertical septa; well developed

trabecular columella filling the base of calices.

This form agrees fairly well with the descriptions of this

species, but the calices are closer arranged.

Tizard Bank, 5 to 10 fathoms.

Genus MAprepora, Linn.

In the collection are no less than thirty-two species of this

genus, five of which were obtained in depths over 20 fath.

and are all, I believe, new. Four of them were from the

Macclesfield Bank, one from the Tizard Bank, and one was

common to both; all these deep-water species were fragile,

and one was particularly beautiful (Mf. fragilis).

452 Mr. P. W. Bassett-Smith on

Madrepora robusta, Dana.

1848, Matrepora robusta, Dana, Expl. Exp. Zooph. p. 475, pl. xxxix.

fig. 3.

Tizard Bank, 5 fath.

Madrepora crebripora, Dana.

1848. Madrepora crebripora, Dana, Expl. Exp. Zooph. p. 470, pl. xxxi.

fig. 1.

Sand-Kay, Tizard Bank, } fath.

Madrepora secunda, Dana.

1848. Madrepora secunda, Dana, Expl. Exp. Zooph. p. 481, pl. iva.

fig. 4.

Tizard Bank, 5 fath.

Madrepora scabrosa, Quelch.

- 1887. Madrepora scabrosa, Quelch, Chall. Rep. vol. xvi. p. 152, pl. x.

fig. 2.

Tizard Bank, 63 fath.

Madrepora horrida, Dana.

Tizard Bank, 2 fath.

Madrepora Ehrenbergii, Ed. & H.

1860. Madrepora Ehrenbergii, Ed. & H. Hist. Nat. des Cor. t. iii. p. 143.

Tizard Bank, 5 fath.

Madrepora dendrum, sp. n.

Arborescent, subcespitose; stem solid, strong; surface

finely echinulo- striate, bearing curved, simple or subprolife-

rous, gradually tapering branchlets, "22 centim. long, 3

centim. thick, with compressed nariform calices, tending to

form into rows showing two very long septa ; apical ealices

1 millim., exsert, stem distinct ; under surface shows branches

sinuously "curved, with spreading margin, not coalescing, with

few immersed calices.

Macclesfield and Tizard Banks, 20 to 27 fath.

Madrepora compressa, Sp. Nn.

Pedunculated from wide base, dendriform, flattened and

oblique, cespitose, branches coalescing ; upper surface bearing

Corals from the China Sea. 453

rosette-like bunches of short tubiform calices with twelve

septa; apical calices a little prominent, 1°5 millim. w sok

under surface with few immersed calices.

Tizard Bank, 5 fath.

Madrepora, sp. nh.

Near to M. effusa, Dana.

Macclesfield Bank, 264 fath.

Madrepora plantaginea, Lam.

1836. Madrepora plantaginea, Lam. Hist. Nat. des Anim, sans Vertébr.

t. ii. p. 447.

Tizard Bank, 6 fath.

Madrepora valida, Dana.

1848. Madrepora valida, Dana, Expl. Exp. Zooph. p. 461, pl. xxxv.

fig. 1.

Tizard Bank, 6 fath.

Madrepora paxilligera, Dana.

1848. Madrepora pavilligera, Dana, Expl. Exp. Zooph. p. 452, pl. xxiv.

fig. 1.

Nam-Yit, Tizard, 1 fath.

Madrepora pyramidalis, Klunz.

1879. Madrepora pyramidalis, Klunz. Die Korallth. des roth. Meeres,

Th. ii. p. 12, pl. i. fig. 2 &e.

Tizard and Macclesfield Banks, 2 fath.; also var. depressa,

Madrepora seriata, Ehrenberg, sp.

1834. Heteropora seriata, Ehr. Beit. z. Kenntn. der Corallenth. des roth.

Meeres, p. 113.

Tizard Bank, 2 fath.

Madrepora tenuis, Dana.

1848. Madrepora tenuis, Dana, Expl. Exp. Zooph. p. 451.

Tizard Bank, 1 fath.

Madrepora nasuta, Dana.

1848. Madrepora nasuta, Dana, Expl. Exp. Zooph. p, 453, pl. xxxiv.

fig. 2.

Tizard Bank, 5 fath.

454 Mr. Pp. W. Bassett-Smith on

Madrepora effusa, Dana.

1848, Madrepora effusa, Dana, Expl. Exp. Zooph. p. 455.

Tizard Bank, 5 fath.

Madrepora globiceps, Dana.

1848, Madrepora globiceps, Dana, Expl. Exp. Zooph. p. 454, pl. xxxiv.

fig. 3.

Tizard Bank, 7 fath.

Madrepora acervata, Dana.

1848. Madrepora acervata, Dana, Exp]. Exp. poe p. 460, pl. xxxiv.

fig. 43.

Tizard Bank, 8} fath.

Mudrepora aculeus, Dana.

1848. Madrepora aculeus, Dana, Expl. Exp. Zooph. p. 450, pl. xxxii.

fig. 6.

Tizard Bank, 83 fath.

Madrepora corymbosa, Lam.

Madrepora corymbosa, Lam. Hist. Nat. des Anim. sans Vert. t. ii.

2nd ed. p. 447.

Tizard Bank, 54 to 94 fath.

Madrepora prostrata, Dana.

1848, Madrepora prostrata, Dana, Expl. Exp. Zooph. p. 447, pl. xxxiii.

fig. 1.

Tizard Bank, 6} fath.

Madrepora cytherea ?, Dana.

1848. Madrepora cytherea, Dana, Expl. Exp. Zooph. p. 441, pl. xxxii,

fig. 3,

Tizard Bank, 6 fath.

Madrepora efflorescens, Dana.

1848. Dadrepora efflorescens, Dana, Expl. Exp. Zooph. p. 441, pl. xxxiii.

fig. 6.

Tizard Bank, 6 fath.

Madrepora spicifera (var. abbreviata), Dana.

1848. Madrepora spicifera (var. abbreviata), Dana, Expl. Exp. Zooph.

p. 442, pl. xxxiil. figs. 4, 5, and pl. xxxi, fig. 6.

Tizard Bank, 5 fath.

Corals from the China Sea. 455

Madrepora hyacinthus, Dana.

1848. Madrepora hyacinthus, Dana, Expl. Exp. Zooph. p. 444, pl. xxxii.

fig. 2.

Tizard Bank, 94 fath.

Madrepora vastula?, Quelch.

Madrepora vastula, Quelch, Chall. Rep. vol. xvi. p. 165, pl. x. fig. 4.

Tizard Bank, 7 fath.

Madrepora flabelliformis, Ed. & H., var.

1860. Madrepora flabelliformis, Ed. & H., var., Hist. Nat. des Corall.

t. iii. p. 156,

Tizard Bank, 2 fath.

Madrepora labrosa, Dana.

1848. Madrepora labrosa, Dana, Expl. Exp. Zooph. p. 486, pl. xliii.

fig. 3, pl. xxxi. fig. 10.

Tizard Bank, 5 fath.

Madrepora fragilis, sp. n.

Corallum shortly pedunculate, spreading horizontally,

cespitose, delicate; branches radiating, at first round, becoming

flattened towards margin, but never coalescing ; surface finely

echinulate; upper surface giving off closely long, simple, or

proliferous calices, sinuously curved, either direct or from

short thickened branchlets ; length of calices up to 15 millim,,

tapering very slightly, with circular aperture, with thin lip

and six delicate septa; under surface bare, convex, except

for a few rather large immersed calices; at margin a few

branchlets, very delicate, much compressed, and proliferous.

This is a very beautiful coral, and differs essentially from

M. speciosa, to which it is nearest allied, by having branches

never coalescing and the tubular calices being almost the

same thickness throughout.

Tizard Bank, 27 fath.

Madrepora Ramblert, sp. n.

Corallum pedunculated, spreading horizontally, cespitose,

delicate ; branches much and closely divided, compressed and

anastomosing; upper surface thickly crowded with short

branchlets about 1 centim. high, with few appressed nariform

calices terminating in one, two, three, or four long, tubular,

456. Mr. P. W: Bassett-Smith on

proliferous, curved calices, often 15 centim. long, not dilated

at base; aperture 1 millim. round, lip rather thick, septa six ;

under surface shows branches and branchlets uniting to form

irregular and close network almost entirely bare of calices,

which are immersed ; surface minutely echinulate. Corallum

dense, ends of calices tipped with lilac.

This species differs from ‘ speciosa” in having the long

tubular calices rising from short stems with appressed nari-

form calices, and the calices not being dilated at the base.

From “ fragilis” it is quite distinct.

Macclesfield Bank, 263 fath.

Madrepora Rambleri, vay.

Living, Macclesfield Bank, 20} fath.

Genus Porites, Lain.

Porites mucronata, Dana.

1848, Porites mucronata, Dana, Expl. Exp. Zooph. p. 558, pl. liv.

fig. 2.

Tizard Bank, 3 fath.

Porites conferta, Dana.

1848. Porites conferta, Dana, Expl. Exp. Zooph. p. 557.

Itu-Aba, Tizard Bank, 23 fath.

Porites lutea, Quoy & Gaimard.

1833. Porites conglomerata, var. lutea, Quoy & Gaimard, Voyage de

YAstrol., Zooph. p. 249.

Tizard Bank, 4 fath.

Porites tenuis, Verrill.

1865. Porites tenuis, Verrill, Proc. Essex Inst. vol. y. pt. 3, p. 25.

Sand-Kay Reef, Tizard Bank, 4 fath.

Porites arenosa, Esper, sp.

1797. Madrepora arenosa, Esper, Pflanz. t. i. Suppl. p, 80.

Lagoon, Tizard Reef, 2 to 6 fath.

Porites lichen ?, Dana.

1848. Porites lichen, Dana, Expl. Exp. Zooph. p. 566, pl. Lyi. fig. 4.

Garvan Reef, Tizard Bank, 24 fath.

Corals from the China Sea, 457

Porites solida, Forsk., sp.

1775, Madrepora solida, var. a, Forsk. Deserip. Anim. p. 131.

Itu-Aba, Tizard Reef, 2 fath.

Porites crassa ?, Quelch.

Porites crassa, Quelch, Chall. Rep. Reef-Corals, p. 183, pl. xi. figs. 2, 2a,

Tizard Bank, 7 fath.

Genus Ruoparma, Ed. & H.

Rhodarea gracilis, Ed. & H.

1860. Rhodarea gracilis, Ed. & H. Hist. Nat. des Cor, t. iii. p. 184.

One large globular specimen, with two thirds of its surface

covered by a compact coenenchyma. ‘The corallites are not

more than 2 millim. in diameter, and they thus correspond

rather with this species than with R. calycularis, Lamk., sp.,

in which, according to Ed. & H., they are from 3 to 4

millim. in width. The description of the species given by

Ed. & H. is very meagre.

From the Tizard Bank, Itu-Aba, depth 2 fath.

The specimen is in one place incrusted by Heliopora

cerulea.

Rhodareea (?) Lagrenii?, Ed. &. TH.

Rhodarea (?) Lagrenii, Ed. & H. Monogr. des Poritides, p. 43; iid.

Hist. Nat. des Cor. t. iii. p. 184.

The specimen doubtfully referred to this species is ramose ;

the branches about 10 millim. thick, uneven, nodose, fur-

eating, their lower portions completely enveloped by wrinkled

compact ccenenchyma; the calices oblique, about 4 millim.

wide.

Macclesfield Bank, 40 fath.

Genus ALVEOPORA, Quoy & Gaimard.

Alveopora dedalea, Forsk., sp.

1775. Madrepora dedalea, Forsk. Descr. Anim. in itin. Orient. observ,

p. 133, pl. xxxvii. fig. B.

1879, Alveoporu dedalea, Klunzinger, Die Korallth. des rothen Meeres,

Th. ii. p. 47, pl. v. figs. 25, 26.

Growing in branches and in lobate masses, the lower

portions of which are covered with a delicate, wrinkled, non-

perforate, epithelial membrane. Polyps only alive at summit

of specimens.

Macclesfield Bank, at depths of 27 to 40 fath.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. vi. 33

458 Mr. C.J. Gahan on new Longicorn Coleoptera.

Alveopora retepora, E\l. & Sol., sp.

1786. Madrepora retepora, Ell. & Sol. Zoophytes, p. 166, pl. liv.

figs. 3, 4, 5.

1846. Alveopora retepora, Dana, Expl. Exp. Zooph. p. 512.

Branching, also in irregularly lobate masses. Corallites

subpolygonal, varying considerably in size, the smaller, 2 to

3 millim. in width, intermingled with the larger, which range

from 4 to 5 millim. and occasionally to 6 millim.

Macclesfield Bank, 35 fath.

Alveopora Tizardi, sp. n.

Corallum growing in flattened irregularly lobateexpansions;

under surface uneven and covered by delicate wrinkled epi-

theca. Calices polygonal, from 1 to 1:3 millim, in diameter ;

twelve septa, of the usual spinous character, alternate longer

and shorter, but none reach the centre of the calice ; calice

shallow, the space occupied by the septal spines ; walls very

cribrate, so that the corallum is light and spongy in character.

This species is mainly characterized by the small size of

the corallites. Only a single specimen obtained.

Tizard Bank, 27 fath.

LIV.—On new Longicorn Coleoptera from Madagascar.

By C. J. GAHAN, M.A.

Tue species described in the following paper were for the

most part contained in a small collection recently sent to

Mr. Meyer-Darcis, who brought them to me for determination.

The types of all the species will be placed in the British

Museum collection.

Closterus longiramis, sp. n.

C. flabellicorni ( $ ) similis, sed differt colore multo pallidiore ; oculis

subtus plus approximatis; articulo tertio antennarum quam

quarto breviore, ramo elongato munito.

Long. 29, lat. ad humeros 10 mm.

Hab. Madagascar (4. I’, Scott Elliot, Esq.).

Head and prothorax dark brown ; prothorax thickly pune-

tured and glabrous above, furnished with a short tawny fringe

at the anterior and posterior borders; the lateral margins

Mr. C. J. Gahan on new Longicorn Coleoptera, — 459

spined in the middle, with the anterior and posterior angles

sharply rounded and destitute of any trace of a spine. Elytra

fulvous testaceous, somewhat darker towards the base, thickly

sisi and each with four or five feebly raised lines.

ody underneath light reddish brown, with a rather sparse

tawny pubescence, which is somewhat thicker and longer on

the breast. Antenne with the third joint a little shorter than

the fourth, the ramus of the third joint as long as the body of

the joint, the ramus of the fourth joint about as long as the

body of the fifth joint, and the rami of joints fifth to ninth each

longer than the body of the succeeding joint.

This species in size, form, punctuation, and pubescence

agrees pretty closely with C. flabellicornis, Serv. The elytra

and the underside of the body are, however, much lighter in

colour; the eyes below are not more than half as far apart,

and the structure of the antenne is different. In the seven

male specimens of C. flabellicornis before me the third joint of

the antenne is in every case about equal to or a little longer

than the fourth, and is not furnished with a distinct ramus,

but is merely produced at its inner apical termination into a

very short angular process ; the ramus of the fourth joint is

never longer than half the fifth joint, and in no case is the

ramus of any joint longer than the body of the succeeding

joint.

Tereticus antennalis, sp. n.

Fuscns, creberrime punctulatus ; capite, prothoraceque cum pectore

fulvo-villosis ; elytris fulvo-brunneis vel fuscis, pube fulva leviter

obtectis; antennis dimidium corporis vix attingentibus, articulis

a secundo ad decimum gradatim crescentibus, ramis longissimis,

articulo undecimo sex priecedentibus conjunctis equali. .

Hab. Imerina Mountains.

Dark brown, closely and finely punctured. Head, pro-

thorax, and breast with a somewhat sparse tawny villosity.

Elytra with but the faintest trace of coste ; clothed with a

rather sparse fulvous pubescence. Antenne with the joints

from the second to the tenth gradually increasing in length

and each provided with a very long ramus; the tenth joint

about equal in length to the scape, the eleventh as long as

. the six preceding taken together.

This species resembles the same sex of 7. pecténicornis,

Waterh., but is easily distinguished by the structure of the

antenne. In pectinicurnis the branches of the antennal joints

are much shorter and the third joint is almost as long as the

scape and longer than any ot the succeeding joints, the eleventh

excepted.

33%

460 Mr. C.J. Gahan on new Longicorn Coleoptera.

M. Fairmaire has recently published a short diagnosis of a

species of this genus (7. rufulipennis, Comptes Rend. Ann.

Soc. Ent. de Belgique, 1889) which is apparently much more

nearly allied to pectinicornis than is the species above

described.

IMERINUS, gen. nov.

Female.—Head with the front transverse, scarcely concave

above, divided longitudinally by a fine median groove, and

separated from the epistome by a deep, transverse, slightly

arcuate impression. Last joint of palpi subfusiform. Eyes

coarsely faceted. Antenne barely surpassing the elytra;

first, third, and fourth joints subequal, each shorter than the

fifth, the sixth and succeeding joints decreasing in length.

Prothorax strongly constricted near base and apex, tubercled

at the middle of each side, and with four or five tubercles on

the disk. Anterior margin of pronotum slightly produced

and rounded; posterior margin rounded in the middle and

sinuate towards each side. Hlytra each rounded at the apex

and terminating in a short sharp spine. Legs increasing in

length from the anterior to the posterior, Femora thickened

below the middle. First joint of the posterior tarsus longer

than the two succeeding joints combined. Prosternal process

moderately broad, subcanaliculate along the middle, bilobately

dilated posteriorly. The anterior cotyloid cavities closed in

behind, strongly angulate externally. Intermediate cotyloid

cavities widely open on the outside. Abdomen with the first

ventral segment very long, the second much shorter, trun-

cate, and thickly fringed with long hairs behind; the

remaining ventral segments almost entirely concealed.

Of somewhat doubtful affinities, the genus will, I think, be

best placed near the Phlyctenodides.

Imerinus granuliferus, sp. nm.

Brunneo-ferrugineus, griseo subtiliter pubescens ; prothorace dorso

utrinque bituberculato, tuberculo antico bifido obtuso, tubereulo

postico conico; elytris subtiliter sericeo-pubescentibus, minute

subsparsimque punctatis, granulis in seriebus ordinatis. @.

Long. 25 mm.

Hab. Imerina Mountains,

Head and prothorax impunctate, the latter with an acute

tubercle on the middle of each side and a strong transverse

callosity close to the antero-lateral margin ; with four tubercles

above, of which the two anterior are obtuse and each some-

Mr. C. J. Gahan on new Longicorn Coleoptera. 461

what bifid, the two posterior more acute ; with, in addition, a

feeble median cariniform elevation placed just before the

posterior transverse depression. Elytra exhibiting delicate,

silvery-grey, irregular fasciwx, which change their position

according to the light in which they are viewed. ‘he

granules with which the elytra are furnished are wide apart,

arranged in three rows on the disk of each and more irregu-

larly on the sides. The second ventral and the terminal

dorsal segment of the abdomen fringed with tawny-red hairs.

Arrhythmus punctatus, sp. n.

Fuscus ; capite supra prothoraceque sat sparsim punctatis et sub-

tiliter griseo-pubescentibus ; disco prothoracis paullo ante medium

acute bituberculato; elytris nitidis, flayescentibus, sat sparsim

fortiterque punctatis, punctis, plagis duabus basalibus, maculis

duabus parvis ad medium et apice fuscis; pedibus flavis, clavis

femorum fuscis; antennis corpore duplo fere squalibus, flavis,

articulis primo et secundo cum apicibus ceterorum infuscatis. ¢.

Long. 10-20 mm.

Hah. Imerina Mountains.

Prothorax gradually and slightly narrowed from the base

to the apex, with two distinct and rather sharp tubercles on

the anterior part of the disk. Elytra strongly and somewhat

sparsely punctared, yellowish, with a plaga on each side at

the base, a small spot on each at the middle, the apex, and all

the punctures dark brown ; the elytra are scarcely constricted

before the apex, the latter therefore does not appear to be

expanded; the apices of each are subacuminately rounded

and produced near the suture into a short blunt spine. ‘The

body underneath is covered with a greyish pubescence ; the

underside of the prothorax is somewhat transversely rugose,

and tie sides of the metasternum are sparsely and _ strongly

punctured. ‘The antenne are about twice as long as the

body, yellowish, with the first two joints and the apices of

the others brownish ; the scape is rather narrow at the base,

gradually thickened up to the apex, and rather thickly but

not rugosely punctured.

From A. rugosipennis, Waterh., and A. pallimembris,

Fairm., this species may be distinguished easily by the shape

of the prothorax and by the nature of the punctuation, as

well as by other minor characters. Of the two specimens

that I have seen one is very much larger than the other. It

is probable that varieties may occur in which the dark brown

of the elytra occupies a much larger extent.

462 Mr. C.J. Gahan on new Longicorn Coleoptera.

Mastododera? simplicicollis, sp. n.

M. laterali similis, sed differt prothorace absque tuberculis; capite

antice plus elongato; pedibus antennisque gracilioribus.

Long. 18, lat. 54 mm.

Hab. Tmerina Mountains.

The chief structural character by which this species could

be separated from JMastododera is the absence of tubercles

from the prothorax. ‘The latter is rounded at the sides, feebly

dilated in the middle, and narrowly constricted at the base ;

it is convex ahove, with evidence of a feeble groove or

depression along the middle of the disk. The legs are elon-

gate and rather slender, the posterior femora reach to the

apex of the elytra, and the last joint of the posterior tarsus is

longer than the three succeeding joints combined.

The species is smaller and narrower than M. lateralis,

Guér., but is coloured in almost exactly the same way. The

lateral fulvous band of the elytra is, however, narrower and

stops short before reaching the apex.

Glaucytes basalis, sp. n.

Niger; capite supra prothoraceque dense punctatis; elytris minus

dense punctatis, fusco-violaceis basi rufo-testaceis, vitta angusta

suturali griseo-pubescente, apicibus truncatis, quadridentatis ;

capite fronte vittaque utrinque, thorace subtus, et vitta utrinque

abdominis argenteo-griseo-pubescentibus.

Long. 12-15 mm.

Hab. Fianarantsoa, Imerina Mountains.

ean : :

This species has a strong resemblance to G. humeralis,

Buq., but is more elongated; the prothorax is a little more

strongly and more thickly punctured, and has no silky, white

vitta on each side. ‘The elytra are brownish rather than blue

in colour,

In the male specimen, from the Imerina Mountains, the

antenne surpass the apex of the elytra by about the last two

or three joints. In the females they do not reach to the apex

of the elytra.

CEDEMON, gen. noy.

Head moderately concave between the antennal tubercles.

Frout rectangular. Eyes emarginate, coarsely faceted, with

the lower lobes longer than broad, rounded below. Antenne

a little longer than the body in the male, barely reaching

to the apex of the elytra in the female, subtiliform and

Mr. C. J. Gahan on new Longicorn Ovleoptera. 463

sube)lindric, with the scape clavate, reaching almost to

the middle of the prothorax, with the third joint longer

than the scape, the fourth rather shorter than the scape,

the fifth and succeeding joints gradually decreasing in

length. Prothorax with a distinct conical tubercle at the

middle of each side, feebly tubercled on the disk. Elytra

rather short, regularly convex, gradually narrowed and sub-

truncate behind; the shoulders slightly projecting. Femora

clavate-fusiform. Intermediate tibia entire. Claws of tarsi

divergent. Anterior cotyloid cavities strongly angulate

externally. Prosternal process simply arched. Intermediate

cotyloid cavities open on the outside.

The female differs from the male by its slightly shorter

antenne, its somewhat shorter elytra, and by having the last

abdominal ventral segment longer and sinuately emarginate

at the apex. (In the male this segment is rounded and not

emarginate.)

In the difficulty of finding a more satisfactory position for

this gens, 1 am content to place it near Phymasterna. From

Phymasterna and all the genera of the same group it differs

by the complete absence of any notch or groove from the

intermediate tibia, by the more elongate and coarsely granu-

lated eyes, and by the club-like form of the scape of the

antenne. The general form of the single species of the

genus is suggestive also of certain genera of the Crossotides ;

but, owing to the structure of the claws, it can scarcely be

admitted into that group.

Cedemon tristis, sp. n.

Nigro-velutinus, tarsis et annulis antennarum albo-flavescentibus

exceptis ; prothorace supra leviter trituberculato ; elytris sparsim

punctatis.

Long. 16, lat. 7 mm. (¢), long. 14, lat. 6 mm. (2 ).

Hab. Imerina Mountains.

With a deep uniform velvety black pubescence. Head

sparsely and not very distinctly punctured; with a very fine

median impressed line running trom the base to the occiput.

Antennz with the eighth and eleventh joints wholly, and the

basal halves of the third, fourth, and sixth yellowish testa-

eeous and clothed with a whitish pubescence; the rest of

the antenne velvety black. Prothorax with three feeble

tubercles above—two anterior, one median posterior. Elytra

each a little prominent at the middle of the base, as well as

at the shoulder, sparsely punctured on the basal half, sub-

truncate at the apex. ‘Tarsi (the claws excepted) testaceous

464 Mr. C.J. Gahan on new Longicorn Coleoptera.

yellow, with a whitish pubescence. Prosternal process

simple ; mesosternal obtusely tubercled near its posterior end.

Eumimetes albisparsus, sp. n.

Piceo-fuseus, pube grisea subtiliter obtectus ; elytris maculis parvis

albescentibus dispersis singulisque scopulis rotundatis pilorum

nigrorum duobus—uno humerali, altero medio paullo pone basin.

Long. (¢ ) 18, (2) 21 mm.

Hab. Ymerina Mountains.

Dark brown, with a faint greyish pubescence. Prothorax

almost impunctate, with a very short fringe of whitish hairs

to the anterior and posterior borders, with a moderately strong

tubercle on each side. Scutellum bordered with a white

pubescence posteriorly. lytra sparsely and strongly enough

punctured, clothed with a faint greyish pubescence, and with

numerous small scattered whitish spots ; each with two small

rounded tufts of black hairs, of which one is at the shoulder,

the other placed a little distance from the base on the middle

of the disk. Breast and abdomen with some minute scattered,

glabrous, and shining spots, each surrounding a shallow

puncture. Antenne in the male about a third longer than

the body, in the female barely surpassing the elytra.

This species seems to be undoubtedly congeneric with

Eumimetes sparsus, Klug, notwithstanding the tutts of hairs

on the elytra and the somewhat stronger tubercles to the

prothorax. In Humimeies also must, | think, be placed 2.

humeratis, Vollenh. (Phymasterna), tor which Phymasterna

sexpunctata, Fairm., is probably a synonym.

Stenosoma apicalis, sp. n.

Griseo leviter pubescens, brunneo-variegata ; prothorace utrinque

minute tuberculato; elytris elongatis, angustis, parallelis, ad

suturam longitudinaliter subcanaliculatis, apicibus truncatis,

angulis externis breviter spinosis ; antennis corpore longioribus,

subtus sparsissime ciliatis, scapo quam articulo tertio longiore.

Long. 7-10, lat. 2-27 mm.

Hab. Antananarivo (Kingdon).

Unless a special genus is formed for its reception this

species must, I think, remain in Stenosoma. It has com-

pletely the aspect of species of this genus, differing chiefly by

the more elongate scape of the antenne and the external

spines to the apices of the elytra. In a specimen with the

antennse not much longer than the body, which I suppose to

be a female, there is no excavation at the apex of the abdo-

men,

Mr. C, J. Gahan on new Longicorn Coleoptera. 465

The species is characterized further by some raised lines

on each elytron, of which one near the suture is more distinct

than the rest, the intervals between which are somewhat

irregularly punctured, In addition to the numerous small

brown dots each elytron has four small brownish patches—

one oblique basal, one oblique median, the third also oblique

at some distance from the apex, the last at the apex.

Diadelia x-fasciata, sp. n.

Angusta, elongata, fulyo-griseo leviter pubescens; maculis minimis

brunneis variegata; prothorace supra leviter trituberculato ;

elytris singulis fasciis duabus brunneis valde obliquis ad suturam

connexis, apicibus subobliquiter truncatis; antennis corpore

longioribus, articulis basi pallidis, apicibus brunneo-ferrugineis.

Long. 12, lat. 4 mm.

Hab. Imerina Mountains.

Tam not certain that I do right to refer this species to

Diadelia. It has slightly larger eyes and a narrower front

to the head than has D. biplagiata, and the mesosternal

process is almost flat and is destitute of a tubercle. The

elytra bear indications of raised lines, in the intervals between

which they are irregularly and not very thickly punctured.

There is a slight hump or swelling on the disk of each

elytron at a short distance behind the base. The apices of

the elytra are less obliquely truncate than in biplagiata. ‘The

species may further be recognized by the fulvous-grey pubes-

cence, minutely speckled with brown, and by the two oblique

narrow brownish bands on each elytron—one beginning close

to the margin just in front of the middle and directed back-

wards to the suture, the other at some distance behind the

middle and directed forwards towards the suture, where a

short longitudinal band joins the two.

Ancylistes bellus, sp. n.

A, bicuspi similis, sed differt inter alia elytris fere impunctatis,

fascia transversa mediana nigro-velutina,

Hab. Antananarivo (Kingdon).

Head with the eyes small, the front large and slightly

convex. Prothorax broad and convex in front, abruptly and

strongly constricted at the base, obtusely and feebly dilated

above the middle of each side; the disk marked with nume-

rous longitudinal and slightly curved striw. The elytra,

strongly and transversely depressed behind the highly elevated

and acute basal tubercles, are crossed at the middle by a

466 = Messrs. J. C. Melvill and J. H. Ponsonby on

rather narrow velvety black band; this is preceded on each

side by a transverse white line which, close to the suture,

gives off an oblique white line in the direction of the basal

tubercle ; and in the angle thus formed, which has an inner

fulvous-brown border, there is a third very short white

line. The part of the elytra between the innermost oblique

lines is velvety black. With the exception of a narrow

bluish-grey transverse spot the whole of the elytra succeeding

the median black band is covered by a delicate fulvous-brown

pubescence. The elytra are furnished in addition with some

widely scattered long fulvous bristles. A few punctures are

to be seen on the basal third. A pubescent white line passes

along the dorsal margin of each of the legs. The femora are

subfusiform, pedunculate at the base.

This species at first sight resembles very much A. bicuspis,

Chevr., but is easily distinguished by the difference in the

punctuation of the elytra and other characters.

LV.-—Descriptions of four new Species of Terrestrial Mollusca

from South Africa, with Observations on Helix Huttoniz

(Bens.). By James Cosmo MExvILL, M.A., F.L.S., and

Joun Henry Ponsonsy, F.Z.8.

AMONGST numerous specimens of terrestrial and fluviatile

shells recently collected at or near Port Elizabeth by Mr. J.

Crawford are many undoubtedly new to science, Some of

these were in the first instance placed in the hands of M.

Morelet, who last year contributed a paper on this subject to

the ‘Journal de Conchyliologie.’ Since then Mr. Crawford,

who has received much valuable assistance from Messrs.

Farquhar, Leslie, and Langley, from various neighbouring

localities, has remitted fresh material, of which the following

four species may be regarded as the primary outcome; and

we are hoping before long to offer a second communication

with further descriptions of other forms new to science.

We must not forget to thank Mr. Edgar A. Smith, F.Z.S.,

of the Zoological Department, British Museum, for kind

assistance,

Vitrina cingulata, sp. nov.

V. testa globulosa, convexa, tenui, olivaceo-hyalina, supra peri-

pheriam distinctissime rubro-cingulata; spira emersa ; anfractibus

levibus, subventricosis ; apertura subrotundata.

Long. 15, lat. 20 mill.

Hab. Port Elizabeth.

new Terrestrial Mollusca from South Africa, 467

This extremely handsome species is most nearly allied to

V. Cumingii (Beck) trom the Philippines, and no doubt would

by some authors be placed in the genus J/elicarion. Dr.

Beettger, who has obligingly examined our specimens, con-

firms our opinion as to its distinctness from any hitherto

known species. From V, Pappigii (Menke), which it resembles

in form, it differs in its larger size and smooth surface; from

V. cornea (Pfr.) , in addition to the above-mentioned particulars,

in being of a different form, thicker substance, and possessing

a less oblique aperture.

Vitrina zonamydra, sp. nov.

V. testa globosa, convexa, robustiore quam V. cinyuluta, fuscescente,

supra peripheriam obscure fusco-cingulata; spira convexa, ampliore

quam in specie precedente (V. cingulata); anfractibus ventricosis,

levibus ; apertura subrotunda.

Long. 10, lat. 17 mill.

Hab. Port Elizabeth.

This species differs from the preceding in its duller, more

robust substance, ampler convexity of whorls, difference in

colour, and extremely indistinct brown-red band, which is

barely visible without close inspection. It is easily distin-

guished from specimens of V. natalensis (Kr.), with which,

however, it has affinity.

Helix (Pella) Huttonie (Benson).

Upon carefully examining numerous specimens under this

label in the National Collection, we were convinced firstly

that it is a true Vitrina, and secondly that three series of

shells from Port Elizabeth that we had at one time con-

sidered true species should be relegated to varietal rank as

follows :—

Vitrina Huttonie (Bens.).

Var. a. rufofilosa, var. nov.

V. testa subglobosa, pallide hyalina, tenui ; spira convexa, conspicua ;

anfractibus subconvexis, levibus, tenuissime arcuatim striatis, ad

peripheriam rubro-lineatis ; apertura ovata.

Long. 10, lat. 14 mill.

Hab. Port Elizabeth.

This form may possibly have been confounded with V.

pellicula (Fér.), a native of the Cape region ; it is not diffi-

468 On new Terrestrial Mollusca from South Africa.

cult, however, to always discriminate them. We have seen

a good many specimens of this, which is probably one of the

commonest of the genus in its locality, and they are all uni-

formly conspicuous for the red turgid character of the suture

at the periphery.

Var. 8. meridionalis, var. nov.

V. testa pulcherrime hyalina, tenuissima, pallide straminea, levi;

spira convexa; anfractibus levibus, rotundis, nitidis ; apertura

ovata.

Long. 10, lat. 12 mill.

Hab. Port Elizabeth.

From the first var. (rufofilosa) this form differs in its

smaller size, more glossy texture, greater smoothness of

whorls, and entire absence of the red margined suture. It is

likewise much flatter.

Var. y. alotcola, var. nov.

V. testa depresse subovata, olivaceo-cornea, parum nitente; spira

convexa, planulata ; anfractibus subrotundatis, leviusculis ; aper-

tura lunari-ovata.

Long. 12, lat. 16 mill.

Hab. Port Elizabeth (frequens !).

This differs from the two preceding in beingof more depressed

and flattened growth and olivaceous horny texture ; it is also

a coarser-moulded shell. It is known amongst Port-Elizabeth

collectors as the Aloe snail, since it feeds on the Liliaceous

plants (Aloe, Haworthia, &c.) which so abound on the arid

rocky plains around.

We are by no means sure that these three all belong

to V. Huttonie (Bens.), and would invite the attention of

collectors to these puzzling forms, in the hope that especial

regard may be paid to the animal.

We should at present place the South-African species of

Vitrina (including Helicarion) in the following order :—

V. cingulata, sp. nov. Algoa Bay.

V. natalensis (Krauss). Natal.

V. zonamydra, sp. nov. Algoa Bay.

V. Peppigtt (Menke). Natal.

V. transvaalensts (Craven). Transvaal.

V. Vandenbrockit (Craven), Transvaal.

Mr. R. I. Pocock on Ebalia nux. 469

V. cornea (Pfr.). Natal.

V. pellicula (Fér.). Cape District.

V. Huttonia (Bens.) [Helix Huttonie]. Port Elizabeth.

a. rufofilosa, Port Elizabeth.

B. meridionalis. Port Elizabeth.

y- aloicola, Port Elizabeth.

V. Planti (Pfr.). Natal.

Helix (Pella) Crawford’, sp. nov.

H. testa anguste umbilicata, globoso-depressa, hyalina, supra nitente,

subtus olivaceo-sericea, utrinque omnino levi; spira vix elata,

apice obtuso ; anfractibus quinque, convexiusculis ; apertura lunari,

labro simplici, acuto, margine columellari suberecto, supra late

reflexo, laminam triangularem (sicut in 7. bisculpta) formante.

Long. 11, lat. 16 mill.

Hab. Port Elizabeth.

A very distinct large smooth-whorled snail, not easily to

be compared with any other Cape species. We have great

pleasure in uniting with this the name of its discoverer, J.

Crawford, Esq., to whose indefatigable researches we are

indebted for the whole of the material in this paper.

Helix (Trochonanina) pretoriensis, sp. nov.

H.testa imperforata, conico-trochiformi, olivaceo-fusca; spira elevata,

conica, obtusa; anfractibus sex, transversim tenuiliratis, convexi-

usculis, ultimo carinato: apertura quadrangulari, labro simplici,

margine columellari subreflexo,

Long. 3, lat. 2°75 mill.

Hab. Pretoria, Transvaal.

Entirely unlike any South-African species with which we are

acquainted. A very interesting though minute trochiform

species.

LVI.—On Ebalia nux, Wilne-Edwards : a Reply to the

Rev. Canon Norman. By R. I. Pocock.

Tw the reply with which Canon Norman has favoured me in the

October number of this Magazine sundry charges are brought

forward of a nature more or less detrimental to my character,

and consequently demanding a rejoinder on my part.

470 Mr. R. I. Pocock on Ebalia nux.

In the first place Canon Norman denies that his words of

approbation for the manner in which his MS. name was

treated by Messrs. Marion and Milne-Edwards can be taken

as reflecting discredit upon me—thereby laying me open to

the charge of entering upon a controversy without provoca-

tion, and of taking offence where none was intended.

In reply to this I may say that if I was alone in my opinion

as to this allegation of discourtesy I should be compelled, in

the face of Canon Norman’s denial, to suspend judgment on

the point. But since precisely the same interpretation was

independently put upon the sentence referred to by my friend

who first diew my attention to the publication of Mr. Bourne’s

paper, I cannot do otherwise than retain the opinion that I

first formed. ‘This fact, moreover—namely the circumstance

that exactly the same significance was independently attached

to Canon Norman’s words by an individual absolutely uncon-

cerned in the matter—goes far to destroy any semblance of

truth there might be in the suggestion that the idea of an

accusation of discourtesy is merely a product of my guilty

conscience, a suggestion which would perhaps have seemed

plausible enough if the notion had emanated solely from

myself. But if further refutation of this were needed, I

might add that I am quite unable to see how my conscience

can have influenced me in the matter, for, as I carefully

pointed out in my last letter, my mode of employing the

nomen nudum—Ebalia nux—was strictly in accordance with

my notions of the dictates of courtesy and common sense ;

and consequently I had no idea that Canon Norman could

possibly find grounds on that score for complaining of ill-

treatment at my hands. In short, I do not see how I can

have no idea of a thing and yet be conscience-stricken with

regard to it.

With regard to Canon Norman’s assertion that he took

particular pains that his words should not bear the construc-

tion that was to my knowledge independently put upon them

on two occasions, | think the less said the better. I merely

refer to the circumstance now with the object of bringing it

before the notice of those who are interested in collecting cases

of the inadequacy of language to express thought.

In the second place, in connexion with the letter that I

wrote to him, I can assure Canon Norman that [ never

received an answer to it. The posteard that he recollects

sending tome | too remember well; but it related to a species

of Mysis from the Firth of Clyde, and not to Ebalia nu.

In the third place, Canon Norman wishes to know which

specimens of Hbalia nue 1 chose for description, I am sorry

Mr. R. I. Pocock on Ebalia nux. 471

for having left this matter in doubt; but when I said that

two specimens had been “ selected as types” I thought I was

employing phraseology perfectly intelligible to every syste-

matic zoologist. Since, however, I clearly fell into error by

taking this for granted in Canon Norman’s case, I am glad

that he has shown me the necessity for explaining that the

expression was tantamount to saying that the description had

been drawn up from these specimens. I imagine, however,

perhaps wrongly, that Canon Norman does not altogether

approve of my conduct in describing specimens that he had

sent to Mr. Miers at the Natural History Museum ; for he

appeals to the judgment of others to decide as to the courtesy

of this act. Now I cannot help thinking that if Canon Nor-

man had stayed for a moment to ask himself what could be

my reasons for thus describing these specimens, he would

have done me the justice to see that I was acting altogether

for the best. But to state at length all the considerations

which influenced me in the matter would involve a long

explanation of my personal opinions as to the value and

significance of types of species—an explanation which would

be wholly out of place on an occasion like the present. Con-

sequently | shall content myself with saying briefly that my

reasons for not describing the ‘ Flying Fox’ specimen were

in the main three in number :—(1) There was but one speci-

men, and that adamaged one; (2) this specimen, as I pointed

out, differs slightly, but certainly, in sculpturing, from the

Mediterranean specimens that I had seen; and (3) I conse-

quently thought it both expedient and just, when adopting

the name Canon Norman had proposed, to affix it definitely

to specimens to which he had himself applied it.

And, lastly, Canon Norman accuses me of carelessness for

not consulting the work in which Prof. A. Milne-Edwards

has admirably figured Lbalia nua—a work which should

certainly not have been neglected by a man writing on

Atlantic Crustaceans with a ‘“ magnificent library at his

elbow.” In reply to this I cannot do better than quote

verbatim an extract from a letter which I received some three

or four weeks ago from Prot. A. Milne-Edwards. Being

unable to find the figure of Hbalia nux trom the reference

that Canon Norman gives, I wrote to Prof. Milne-Edwards

on the point, and he courteously and promptly replied as

follows :—‘“....J’ai effectivement figuré Hbalia nux dans

un ouvrage intitulé Recueil de figures de Crustacés nouveaux

ou peu connus, in 4°, 44 Planches, Avril, 1883. Cet ouvrage

n’a été tiré qu’a 50 exemplaires que j’al de suite envoyé aux

naturalistes qui, 4 cette époque, s’occupaient de carcinologie.

472 Prof. F. J. Bell on the

Quelques exemplaires seulement ont été mis en vente, aussi

Pouvrage est il devenu rare et presque introuvable. Je n’en

ai qu’un seul exemplaire ce qui m’empéche de vous l’envoyer,

mais je vous adresse la planche relative 4 |’ Hhalia nux qui

pourra vous étre utile... .”

This sufficiently accounts for the fact that there is no copy

of this work in the library of the Natural History Museum

nor yet in the library either of the Royal, or Linnean, or

Zoological Society. So that, under the circumstances, I think

I can hardly be blamed for not having seen it.

LVII.—On the Generic Name of Asterias sanguinolenta,

O. F. Miller. By ¥. JErFrey BELL.

For more than thirty years the common blood-red starfish of

the North-European seas has, by general consent, been called

Cribrella sanguinolenta (or C. oculata by some who ought to

know better). Internal evidence too often shows that “ syn-

onymy”’ is synonymous with “ copying;” so perhaps this

general consent only means that one of those who have

written on the subject during the last thirty years has had the

opportunity of consulting Dr. Liitken’s valuable works. Mr.

Sladen, who may be complimented on the meaning he is able

to put into a couple of brackets, seems to have had some

original doubts, for he writes in his massive ‘ Challenger’

Report (p. 540)

“ Genus Cribrella (Agassiz), Forbes,”

which, being ‘writ large,” means, I presume, this generic

name was invented by Agassiz and appropriated by Forbes;

and if it does mean that, it expresses, in a very succinct

manner, a perfectly correct statement.

When, however, one finds a man with what look like

stolen goods one is apt to make a searching inquiry into his

title. Do this in the present case and you get a disastrous

result !

Agassiz wrote (Mém. Soc. Neuchatel, i. (1835), p. 191) :—

“5, Linxta, Nardo.—Cribreila, Ag. Msc.”

This clearly means, “ what Nardo in 1834 called Linkia I

(Agassiz) have, in MSS., called Cribrella;” and the two

terms were in Agassiz’s estimation equivalent.

How are cases of this kind to be dealt with? The rules

of the British Association declare that ‘‘a later name of the

Generic Name of Asterias sanguinolenta. 473

same extent as an earlier [is] to be wholly cancelled; ” so

Agassiz would have done better had he kept his expressive

name to himself, and Orthre//a must fall out of our nomen-

clature altogether.

But in this case what is to be done with Astertias sanguino-

lenta? One would imagine that it was in sad want of a

generic name when Edward Forbes perpetrated the robbery

which is now only (after half a century!) revealed to a world

that has been taught to revere his name. In mitigation we

may say that it might have so seemed to him ; for, just before

his work was issued from the press, and certainly after it left

his hands, Gray proposed the name of Henricia for the Aste-

rias oculata of Pennant, which is the Asterias sanguinolenta

of O. F. Miller *; and, indeed, he thought perhaps he was

justified, for he had placed the species in Nardo’s genus

Linckia (Mem. Wern. Soc. viii. p. 120) in 1839, and dis-

covered his error and the fact that Cribrella was a synonym

for that name a little later.

The claims of Gray’s name are incontestable; the necessity

for changing the significance of such a well-known term as

Cribrella is most distressing, and I am very sorry that it has

fallen to my lot to have thus to upset a nomenclature which

we all know and which, I fear, I shall in my heart continue

to use.

I cannot conceive how or why succeeding writers have let

the matter stand in this disorderly manner so long. Some

—to cite the most careful of them, Mr. Sladen—write Cribrella

(pars); but certainly Agassiz does not include anything, either

recent or fossil, under his generic name which can by any

possibility be supposed to be congeneric with A. sanguino-

lenta.

hare correct synonymy of the genus appears to stand

thus :—

HENRICIA.

Henricia, Gray, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. vi. (1840), p. 184.

Linkia, Forbes, not Nardo, Mem. Wern. Soe. viii. (1839), p. 120.

Cribella, Forbes, not Ag., Brit. Starf. (1841), p. 106.

Cribrella, Liitken, Grénl, Echinod. (1857), p. 30, et mult. al. usque ad

Sladen in Chall. Rep., Ast. (1889), p. 540.

Echinaster, M. Tr. Syst. Ast. (1842), p. 22 (pars).

* The dates appear to be:—the part of Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. (vi.

R 184) which contained Gray’s name Henricia was published Noy. 1840;

Forbes’s p. 100, on which Cribella appeared, was probably published

Dec. Ist, 1841. Messrs. Gurney and Jackson have been so obliging as to

ive me the dates of publication of the six parts of Forbes’s ‘ British

tarfishes ;’ they were published on the first of each month from October

1840 to March 1841. But the work as a whole must be quoted 1841,

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. Vi. 34

A474 Mr. W. Warren on new

LVIII.—Descriptions of some new Genera of Pyralide.

By W. WarrkEN, M.A., F.E.S.

In the course of rearrangement of the collection of Pyralide

in the British Museum the formation of many new genera

was found to be a matter of necessity. Three only of these,

Thliptoceras, Hurycraspeda, and Callinaias, have as yet been

published, and will be found in Col. Swinhoe’s paper in the

Trans. Ent. Soc. for 1890. In view of the approaching publi-

cation of a new volume of the ‘Illustrations of Typical

Specimens of Lepidoptera Heterocera in the Collection ot the

British Museum,’ it has now become necessary to expedite

the appearance of the descriptions of a few more of these new

genera, to which reference will have to be made in the forth-

coming work, and these (nineteen in number) are herewith

characterized. Diagnoses of the remainder will be published

at the earliest opportunity.

PARASARAMA.

In point of structure, markings, and general appearance

identical with Sarama, Moore; distinguished at once by the

absence of the antennal processes which occur in the males

of that genus.

Type 2. cuproviridalis § , Moore (Locastra, M.),=Locas-

tra margarita g, Butler.

OPSIBOTYS.

In place of the old generic term Botys—the original type of

which is the Geometer now known as Lythria purpuraria—

it is proposed to substitute the term Opszbotys (i. e. Botys in

appearance) for all those species of Lederer’s first division,

viz. those with porrect, rostriform, labial palpi, which are left

when all other separable genera have been removed.

Type O. fuscalis, Schitf. (Pyralis).

RHECTOTHYRIS.

Superficially very much like Lederer’s genus Trithyris ;

distinguished by entirely different labial palpi. In Rhecto-

thyris these are shortly rostriform, porrect, while in 7rithyris,

Led., they are upcurved close in front of the face. Fore

wings very elongate, being four times as long as broad, with

the hind margin very oblique and slightly bulging in the

middle; wings crossed by two broken hyaline fasciz.

Type &. grattosalis, Wik. (Samea ?).

Genera of Pyralide. 475

SCIORISTA.

Allied to Stenophyes, Led., and Sameodes, Snell.

Fore wings elongate ; costa decidedly convex before apex,

which is slightly produced: labial palpi large, porrect hori-

zontally, third joint undistinguishable; maxillary small,

visible above the base of the labial: antenne filiform, slightly

pubescent in the male. Distinguished superficially by the

possession of all three stigmata, often metallic scaled, and a

complete dark marginal band.

Type 8S. stgnatalis, Wlk. (Botys).

LEUCOCRASPEDA.

Fore wings pointed, subfalcate; costa slightly concave

before apex ; hind margin bowed; scaling fine, silky ; fringes

of both wings silky white.

Markings: two dark transverse lines, the second peculiarly

rounded externally ; two stigmata ill-defined, the reniform

crescent-shaped.

In neuration and structure of palpi identical with Opsibotys.

Type Leucocraspeda illectalis, Wik. (Botys).

PROTONOCERAS.

Distinguished by the form of the labial palpi; these are

unusually long, obliquely porrected upwards; the second

joint feathered beneath, three times as long as the head; ter-

minal joint about one third of the second, inclined forwards

and bluntly pointed, longer in the male than in the female.

Maxillary palpi large, erect; tongue and ocelli present.

Characterized additionally in the male, (1) by the antenna,

of which the basal joint is inflated, and the shaft itself, at one

third from the base, slightly angulated and flattened ; (2) by

the presence on the head of three pointed tufts of scales, one

in the centre of the forehead in front between the antennaw

and one behind each antenna.

Type P. tropicalis, Wik. (Botys).

HEMISCOPIS.

Labial palpi large, stout, porrect, much pointed in front;

maxillary porrect above the labial ; forehead with scales pro-

duced into a point; ocelliand tongue present ; antennz lami-

nated. Fore wings with apex produced, but not acutely ;

hind margins of both wings rounded, rather bulging in the

34*

476 Mr. W. Warren on new

middle: scaling smooth and glossy, when fresh iridescent,

burnished.

Type H. suffusalis, Wik. (Scopula).

LOXOSCIA.

Fore wings elongate triangular; costa straight, much

longer than the inner margin, convex before apex; hind

margin decidedly oblique, curved: hind wings rounded:

labial palpi upeurved in front of face; terminal joint short,

conical, but distinct ; maxillary erect, small, and thin; tongue

and ocelli present ; antennz long, slender; in the male pubes-

cent beneath, with fine ciliations. Scaling silky, not dense ;

markings, two stigmata and two transverse lines, the second

always very oblique, running more or less parallel to the hind

margin, with the space beyond in both wings filled up with

darker. The American species have a small tuft of scales

projecting from the inner margin, and ocelloid stigmata, and

may have to be separated.

Type Lowoscia scinisalis, W\k. (Botys).

MIMORISTA.

Resembles Sc/orista, Warr., in pattern and colouring, but

distinguished by the shape of the labial palpi, which are short,

porrected obliquely upwards, but not curved along the fore-

head ; the third joint invisible, lost in the second, the top of

which is cut straight off or but slightly rounded.

Type Mimorista botydalis, Guen. (Samea).

HARITALODES.

Near to Pantographa (Led.), but with more rounded apex

to the fore wings and rounder hind margin of hind wings.

Abdomen shorter and stoufer, with the second and last

segment in the female, the second and penultimate segment

in the male, with a black (or brown) ring. Markings: three

ocelloid stigmata, two transverse lines, the latter approaching

the former on the inner margin, a submarginal fascia, a thick

marginal line, and all the nervures beyond the middle

brownish black: hind wing with three curved lines and an

ocellus.

Type Haritalodes multilinealis, Guen. (Botys).

PHEDROPSIS.

Distinguished from both L/aritala, Moore, and Orthospila,

Warr., with both ot which it is closely allied, by the much

Genera of Pyralide. 477

longer fore wings, with more oblique hind margin, as well as

by the absence of any trace of submarginal fascia. It agrees

with Orthospila in the possession of the black abdominal

spots and in the distinctly darker markings, but the second

line is not angulated but sinuous.

Type Phadropsis chromalis, Guen. (Asopia).

ORrTHOSPILA.

Closely related to Haritala, Moore, but larger, with broader

and ampler wings ; distinguished, (1) by the character of the

markings, which are distinct and straight, not curved, the

second transverse line being twice sharply angulated ; (2) by

the presence of a black spot on the last segment of the abdo-

men of the female and on the penultimate segment of the

male, whereas in Haritala the abdomen is unmarked. Both

genera agree in having a curved submarginal fascia between

the second line and the hind margin; but in Haritala the

fasciz are all four yellow on a white ground and undulating ;

the costa with three distinct costal black spots.

Type Orthospila plutusalis, Wik. (Zebronia).

TETRIDIA.

Distinguished by at least four peculiarities in the structure

of the male: these are, (1) the extraordinary length of the

antenne, which considerably exceed that of the fore wings ;

(2) the shape of the labial palpi, like a hawk’s beak ; (3) the

lateral tufts of hairs on the third segment of the abdomen ;

(4) the bed of raised scales on the upper surface of the fore

wing at the anal angle. ‘The outline of the wings recalls the

Noctuid genus Cucullia.

Type 7. vinacealis, Moore (Botys).

PSEUDANALTHES.

Analthes, Led., has the labial palpi in the male resembling

those of Nosophora, Led.: in Pseudanalthes, however, they do

not differ from those of the female, being curved upwards in

front of the face and sickle-shaped, with the last joint long

and pointed. The antenne of the male, judging from

Lederer’s description, must be very much like those of his

genus Spargeta, which I have not seen; but the male abdo-

men is without the anal tuft characteristic of that genus.

Type Pseudanalthes idyalis, Wik. (Botys).

PARDOMIMA.

Fore wings with straight costa, blunt apex, and rounded

478 Mr. W. Warren on new Genera of Pyralide.

hind margin; labial palpi stout, upcurved in front of face;

male antenne shortly pubescent; lines and margins of stig-

mata coarse, the former abruptly bent; last abdominal

segment of female and last two of the male dark marked

above.

Distinguished from Arthromastiz lauralis (Salbia lauralis,

Guen.) and Nothomastix chromalis (Botys chromalis, Wlk.),

with which it otherwise agrees, by the simple male antenna

and untufted legs.

Type P. amyntusalis, Wik. (Botys).

ORPHANOSTIGMA.

Intermediate between Hedylepta, Led., and Chnaura and

Afthaloessa of the same author. Distinguished from Hedy-

lepta by the absence of the long thoracic tegule in the male,

and from the others by the shorter, rougher, and blunter

labial palpi. In colouring and markings it agrees more with

the former, but /7edylepta shows a distinct orbicular stigma,

which is entirely wanting in Orphanostigma.

Type O. abruptalis, Wlk. (Asopia?).

APLOMASTIX.

Allied to Stenta and Blepharomastix, Led., but with up-

curved instead of porrect palpi; from Pterygisus, Butler, with

which it agrees in the form of the palpi, it is distinguished by

having in the male thickly laminated antenne, not ciliated, but

simply finely pubescent beneath, and with the basal joint

swollen.

Type A. moninalis, Wik (Asopia).

OPISTHEDEICTA.

This genus is akin to the first division (A) of Snellen’s

Oligostigma, cf. Tijd. v. Ent, xix. 1876, p. 189, for which I

have proposed the generic term JMicrodracon. Opisthedeicta,

however, is characterized by a peculiar formation in the hind

wings of the male. The intraneural space between the first

and third median nervules, from their origin to close upon the

hind margin, is bare of scales above and below, and in the

centre of this bare patch underneath there is visible a short

fine black dash. In the formation of the labial palpi and

antenne it agrees with Wicrodracon.

Type Op. poritialis, Wik. ( Oligostigma).

On Fossil Fishes from Caithness. 479

PARACYMORIZA.

Type P. vagalis, Wik. (Oligostigma).

The above generic name is proposed for Lederer’s Cymo-

riza, the species of which are by no means congeneric with

Guenée’s original genus of the same name,

LIX.— On the Fossil Fishes found at Achanarras Quarry,

Caithness. By R. H. ‘Traquair, M.D., F.R.S.

ABOUT a mile to the west of the well-known pavingstone

quarries of Spital Hill, and nearly three miles south of Hal-

kirk, in Caithness, is the summit of a lesser elevation, the

Hill of Achanarras ; and on the slope of this hill, very near

the top, is a small quarry, the fossil fish-remains occurring in

which form the subject of the present short communication.

The comparatively few feet of rock exposed in this quarry

afford a remarkable assemblage of fossil fishes, specimens of

which do not occur in the older collections trom the Scottish

Old Red Sandstone ; and, so far as I am aware, Achanarras

as a locality for such remains has hardly yet been noticed in

print*.

The first intimation I[ had of the existence of this locality

was from Dr. Marcus Gunn, a Caithness man, but now a

well-known London oculist, who some years ago brought me

some specimens of a strange little fossil vertebrate from the

quarry in question, which some who had seen it were inclined

to compare to a “baby Coccosteus.” Subsequently Dr.

Gunn’s cousin, Mr. John Gunn, Assistant Secretary to the

Royal Physical Society of Edinburgh, brought some addi-

tional specimens to the Museum of Science and Art, among

which were fragments of Rhadinacanthus longispinus (Ag.)

and Dipterus Valenciennesti (Sedgw. & Murch.). From the

Messrs. Gunn I learn that the quarry was first opened in

1874.

After this I began to be able to recognize specimens of

fishes from Achanarras by the peculiar mineral character of

the rock in which they are imbedded, which is unlike that of

* The only reference which I have seen to Achanarras as a locality

for fossil fishes is contained in a short paper by Mr. John Gunn, “ On the

Rocks of Central Caithness,” Brit. Assoc. Report, 1835, p. 1930. He

observes that “at Achanarras a curious fossil Coccosteus is found in a

small slate quarry.”

480 Dr. R. H. Traquair on Fossil Fishes

any other fish-bearing schist with which I am acquainted,

and to observe that they were finding their way into collec-

tions, even in London, though without the precise locality

being indicated. In the autumn of 1889 Achanarras was

visited by the officers of the Geological Survey of Scotland,

and I have received the kind permission of the Director-

General to examine a collection of fishes from it, presented

to the Survey by the Thurso Flagstone Quarrying Company,

who are the lessees of the quarry. It was not, however, until

the month of August of the present year that I had myself

the opportunity of visiting the spot. On this occasion, when

on a visit to Mr. Gunn and his family at Dale, which is

about two miles from Achanarras, I spent several days

exploring the débris of the quarry, and, besides many speci-

mens of the “baby Coccosteus”’ (Paleospondylus Gunnit),

Mr. Gunn and I discovered three examples of Diplacanthus

striatus, a species rare in the Caithness beds, besides several

specimens of aspecies of Mesacanthus and other fishes. Shortly

afterwards I received, for the Natural History Department of

the Museum of Science and Art, a large donation of Achan-

arras fishes from the Thurso Flagstone Quarrying Company.

I must also acknowledge my indebtedness for material to

Mr. James Reid, of Allan House, Blairgowrie, who for some

years back has greatly interested himself in collecting the

fossil fishes and plants of the Old Red Sandstone, and to

Mr. Munro, of Achanarras Farm; and I have carefully looked

through the collection made by Mr. Edwards, of Leigh, near

Manchester, at present deposited in the museum at Owens

College.

List.

. Dipterus Valenciennesti (Sedgw. & Murch.)

. Mesacanthus, sp.

. Cheiracanthus Murchisoni, Ag.

. Diplacanthus striatus, Ag.

. Rhadinacanthus longispinus (Ag.).

. Pterichthys Milleri, Ag.

. Coccosteus decipiens, Ag.

. Homosteus Milleri, Traq.

. Glyptolepis paucidens (Ag.).

10. Osteolepis macrolepidotus, Ag.

11. Diplopterus Agassizit, Traill.

12. Chetrolepis Trailli, Ag.

13. Paleospondylus Gunnii, Traq.

oOoMmANDOAFr WNW

Srom Achanarras Quarry, Caithness. 481

Remarks on the foregoing Species.

1. Dipterus Valenciennesti.—This is by far the most com-

mon fish at Achanarras, and, so far as the external characters

of the species are concerned, the specimens are the most

beautiful which I have seen from any locality in Scotland.

They occur from 6 to 15 inches in length.

2. Mesacanthus, sp.—Specimens of a small Mesacanthus

are not uncommon, but hardly in a sufficiently good state of

preservation for accurate identification as to species. In size

and the commonly twisted or contorted condition of the body

they resemble MW. pusillus, Ag., of the Moray-Firth beds.

The genus Mesacanthus was instituted by myself in 1888*

for those small species previously referred to Acanthodes (A.

pustllus, Ag., A. Mitchelli, Eg., A. Peachii, Eg.) which,

Fig. 1.

Outline of Acanthodes sulcatus, Ag., much reduced.

Pp, pectoral spines; v, ventral spines; a, anal; d, dorsal.

Y -

ee ~ U. 2.

p- QEPNS a.

Outline of Mesacanthus Mitcheili, Kg., natural size.

i. sp., intermediate spines; the other letters as in fig. 1.

though resembling that genus in having one dorsal spine

placed posteriorly to the anal, have in addition a pair of

minute intermediate spines on the belly between the pectoral

and ventral ones. Messrs. Smith Woodward and Sherborn

have, however, in their recently-published ‘Catalogue of

* Geol. Mag. dec. iii, vol. y. p. 511.

482 Dr. R. H. Traquair on Fossil Fishes

British Fossil Vertebrata,’ rejected Mesacanthus as a genus,

and restored its species to Acanthodes.

I take this opportunity of expressing my dissent from this

view, and to point out that, although the presence of inter-

mediate ventral spines is to my mind quite sufficient for

generic distinction, it is not the only important difference

between those Old Red species and the true Acanthodes of the

Carboniferous and Permian formations. A glance at the

outlines of Acanthodes and Mesacanthus given in figures 1 and

2 will suffice to bring out the following remarkable distine-

tions in the position of the fin-spines. In Acanthodes the

dorsal and anal spines are situated proportionally nearer the

caudal fin than in Mesacanthus, while the ventral spines are

small and situated remotely from the anal, so that the ventral

fin itself forms a long low fringe; while in Mesacanthus, on the

other hand, the ventral spines are nearly as large as the anal,

and situated considerably nearer to zt than to the pectorals.

The remarkable fact is therefore that in Mesacanthus it is the

small intermediate spines, and not those usually reckoned as

“ventral,” which correspond in size and position to the

ventral spines in Acanthodes, the idea being indeed almost

suggested that in the former genus the additional spines are

the posterior and not the anterior pair situated on the belly.

I do not propose to maintain such a theory, but certainly I

must hold that the larger size and different position of the

ventral spines, together with the presence of the intermediate

pair, are ample grounds for the generic separation of Mesa-

canthus from Acanthodes.

3. Cheiracanthus Murchisont, Ag.—Several specimens of

a Chetracanthus have occurred which I refer to Ch. Murchi-

soni on account of the form and proportional size of the spines,

though the scale-ornament is not preserved.

4, Diplacanthus striatus, Ag.—Three specimens clearly

identifiable with this, the common D7placanthus of the Orkney

as well as of the Moray-Firth beds.

5. Rhadinacanthus longispinus (Ag.).—Several fragments

showing the characteristic spines and scale-ornament.

Messrs. Woodward and Sherborn have in their work

already quoted also rejected the genus Rhadinacanthus which

I proposed for the Diplacanthus longispinus of Agassiz on

account of the apparent absence of the second or inner pair

of pectoral spines, which are so conspicuous in the typical

from Achanarras Quarry, Caithness. 483

D. striatus. Mr. Smith Woodward has since pointed out to

me that in one specimen of Jongispinus from Gamrie, in the

British Museum, a rudimentary second pectoral spine is

present ; but, considering the small size of this projection

from the pectoral arch and the difference in the shape and

sculpture of the other spines, I do not yet see my way to

retracting the genus.

6. Pterichthys Milleri?, Ag.—So far as | am aware no true

Pterichthys has hitherto been recorded from the Caithness

beds, as the Prerichthys Dickii of C. W. Peach, from John 0’

Groats, has been referred by me to another genus, Micro-

brachius. But there can be no doubt as to the identity of

the Achanarras specimens with the common Pterichthys of the

Orkney and Moray-Firth beds, in which must also be included

Pt. testudinarius, Ag., cornutus, Ag., latus, Ag., and quad-

ratus, Egert.

7. Coccosteus decipiens, Ag.— Detached plates of this species

are common in many other localities in Caithness ; but from

no place in the whole of Scotland have I seen specimens

which display the general configuration of the fish to better

advantage. If a pectoral spine or “ Ruderorgan”’ existed in

Coccosteus, such as Prof. von Koenen thinks may yet be

found in Scotch specimens, surely it could not fail to be seen

in those from Achanarras. But not even a suspicion of such

an appendage can be detected.

8. Homosteus Miller’, Traq.—A large but rather disturbed

specimen of this from Achanarras is contained in the collec-

tion of the Geological Survey of Scotland.

9. Glyptolepis paucidens (Ag.).—Remains of this, the

common Glyptolepis of the Caithness beds, are not uncommon

in the quarry at Achanarras, one entire specimen in the

Edinburgh Museum measuring 24 inches in length and

having the acutely lobate pectorals beautifully displayed.

There can be no doubt that this species is closely allied to

the G. leptopterus, Ag., of the Moray-Firth beds; but the

laniary ieeth of the latter, so far as I can ascertain, seem to

be rounded in section up to nearly the tip, while those of G.

paucidens become acutely trenchant very soon above their

base.

10. Osteolepis macrolepidotus, Ag.—In my paper on the

484 Dr. R. H. Traquair on Fossil Fishes

nomenclature of the fishes of the Old Red Sandstone I stated

that I had never convinced myself of the occurrence of this

species in Caithness at all; and there can be no doubt that

the Thursius macrolepidotus (Sedgw. & Murch.) of the

Thurso beds has often been mistaken for it. From Achan-

arras, however, two specimens—one in the Edinburgh

Museum, the other in my own collection—are undoubtedly

referable to Osteolepis macrolepidotus, Ag., which may be

easily distinguished from the smaller O. microlepidotus,

Pander, by the more oblong form of the cephalic shield and

the more acute angle formed by a V-shaped sensory groove

immediately behind the pineal foramen. O. macrolepidotus

is the species characteristic both of the Orkney flags and of

the Moray-Firth nodules.

11. Diplopterus Agassiziz, Traill.—In Mr. Edwards’s collec-

tion, at present exhibited in the Owens College Museum,

there is a specimen of D¢plopterus Agassizii evidently trom

Achanarras. It is merely an impression of a fish lying upon

its back, yet shows at least one point of interest.

In a paper on Megalichthys published some years ago I

stated that ‘ Although omitted in Miller’s and Pander’s

figures lateral jugular plates are undoubtedly present in

Osteolepis and Diplopterus as well as in Megalichthys” *.

In no specimen of Dzéplopterus have I seen the lateral

jugulars better marked than in the one here referred to, the

Fig. 3.

Under surface of the head of Diplopterus Agassizi?, reduced one third.

m.n., mandible ; t.op.,interoperculum ; 7., principal jugular ; m,., median

jugular ; /.7., lateral jugular plates.

head of which I have represented in outline in fig. 3. Here

it will be seen that they are not symmetrical on the two sides,

* Geol. Mag. (3), vol. i. 1884, p. 117.

From Achanarras Quarry, Caithness. 485

there being five on the right and only four on the left. They

are proportionally narrower than in Megalichthys, but not so

narrow as in Osteolepis,

12. Cheirolepis Trailli, Ag.—Two specimens of this from

Achanarras are in the Museum of Science and Art, and one in

the collection of the Geological Survey, and I also observed

some fragments of the same species in the débris of the quarry.

I have no hesitation in referring these specimens, the first of

the genus ever observed in Caithness, to the same species as

that which is so common in the Orkney as well as in the

Moray-Firth beds.

13. Paleospondylus Gunnii, g. et sp. n. (fig. 4, magnified).

— This is hitherto the only novelty which has turned up in

the quarry, and it is of excessive in-

terest, though unfortunately it must Fig. 4,

take its place among the fossil fishes

incerte sedis. It might indeed beasked,

Where is the evidence that it is even a

fish ? though there is no doubt of its

being a Vertebrate.

This little organism varies from 1

to 13 inch in length, of which measure-

ment the head occupies about a fifth.

Little can be made out of the struc-

ture of the head, which looks like a

flat crushed mass of bony bars ; It Paleospondylus Gunnii,

is a little longer than broad, with a Traq., twice nat. size.

slight lateral hour-glass constriction,

rounded in front and truncate behind; from the front two

small, short, pointed processes project, one on each side,

like a pair of little feelers, while behind a little shield-like

body passes back over the first three or four vertebrae. Nothing

at all comparable to jaws, upper or lower, can be seen. The

vertebral axis, which passing back from the head becomes

attenuated to a fine point posteriorly, is composed of distinctly

ossified and separate vertebral centra, which, however, appear

to me to be hollow or ring-like, as in Chondrenchelys &c. In

the anterior two thirds of the vertebral column the neural

arches are distinctly seen in the type specimen, but they are

not furnished with prominent spines ; but in the latter third

very slender obliquely-directed spines make their appearance

both neurally and hemally.

Not the smallest trace, of limbs has been seen in any

specimen. .

486 Herr R. Klebs on the Fauna of Amber.

It is very difficult to give an opinion on the affinities of

this strange little organism, except that it is a Vertebrate

and probably a fish. It is certainly not a Placoderm, its

resemblance to a supposed “ baby Coccosteus”’ being entirely

deceptive. The appearance of the head does remind us in a

strange way of the primitive skull of Myzxine, a resemblance

which is rendered still more suggestive by the apparent com-

plete absence of lower jaw or of limbs or limb-girdles. But

a Myxinoid with ossified skeleton including differentiated

vertebral centra is, it must be owned, a rather startling idea!

But as it requires a name in the meanwhile, I cannot think

of any one more appropriate than Paleospondylus Gunnii.

LX.—The Fauna of Amber. By Herr Ricwarp

KLEBS, of Kénigsberg *.

THE above is the title of a paper read before the Entomo-

logical Section of the ‘Versammlung deutscher Naturforscher

und <Aertzte,’ at Heidelberg, on Sept. 21, 1889. With a

view to obtaining a large amount of material thoroughly

suitable for working, Herr Klebs had communicated with

Messrs. Stantien and Becker, of K6nigsberg, who enjoy the

monopoly of the amber trade, and who placed their entire stock

at his disposal. The result has been that during the last twelve

years several hundred thousand pieces containing specimens

have passed through his hands, and of these he has arranged

and catalogued about twenty-five thousand of the best-pre-

served and most valuable. In addition to this Herr Klebs

has arranged and catalogued other collections, including that

formed by Kiinow, which comprises twelve thousand speci-

mens, and has recently been purchased by the Prussian

government.

Thirty years ago a paper was read by Léw before the same

society on the Dipterous fauna of amber. Unfortunately it

was but a passing glimpse which Léw was able to give of

the Tertiary forms of this order of insects, which attained so

high a degree of development during that period; and Léw

died before completing his work. But what little he

then communicated excited general interest. Herr Klebs

instances the genera Llectra and Chrysothemis, which are

* Condensed from the ‘ Biologisches Centralblatt,’ Bd. x. nos. 13 and

14, pp. 444-448, August 15, 1890,

Herr R. Klebs on the Fauna of Amber. 487

intermediate forms between gnats and Brachycerous flies.

Hagen has more recently given us a very exhaustive treatise

on quite a small group of amber insects—the Psocide ; while

the ants have been examined by Meyer. Apart from a few

small memoirs, this includes the whole of the work which has

hitherto been done on this interesting subject. Berend’s

work on the organic remains in amber, published in 1854, is

of but little value for purposes of identification.

The chief obstacle which has hitherto militated against the

proper working out of these treasures, of such extreme import-

ance for paleontology and zoology, lay in the fact that the

bulk of the material was not selected with sufficient care and

was altogether insufficiently prepared. Kiinow was the first

to polish the pieces of amber containing specimens in such a

way that they can be examined with the microscope with

almost greater facility than preparations of existing forms.

It was owing to this that Hagen, in his recent work on the

Psocide, the material for which was entirely derived from the

Kiinow collection, was able to furnish such interesting data

for the phylogeny of this group from the Tertiary period to

the present time. In preparing the specimens as much as

possible of the surrounding amber was first removed, and

then, after polishing, they were imbedded in a hard resinous

matrix of approximately the same refractive index as amber.

By this means the amber enclosing the specimen is perma-

nently preserved from efflorescence and that loss of trans-

parency, which have worked such havoc among old and

valuable collections. Herr Klebs has so arranged this process

that it can be employed for the preservation of blocks of

amber containing a number of specimens, by which scientific

examination is facilitated, while the specimens themselves are

rendered very suitable for exhibition purposes in museums.

After these introductory remarks Herr Klebs proceeds to

summarize the results of his investigations.

Among the creatures imprisoned in amber the Diptera are

most numerously represented, and material to the amount of

at least twenty thousand perfectly preserved examples has

been collected. Nematocera and Brachycera are present in

about equal numbers. The Pupipara and Aphaniptera are

so far conspicuous by their absence. As regards the richness

in species of certain of the genera represented in amber, it

was found by Léw that, for example,

488 Herr R. Klebs on the Fauna of Amber.

Chironomus has at least 40 species.

Ceratopogon ,, sa a

Cecidomyia ,, aoe Wena aes

Sciara = Samer ody A

Mycetophila ,, Ai hilt

Sciobia A Bike abhi ts

Sciophila

Platyura

Of Dolichopodidee Léw was able to distinguish at least

sixty-eight different species. The rest of the families of

Diptera, with very few exceptions, also have their represen-

tatives in the fauna of amber. Species have been discovered

quite recently which attract attention owing to their peculiar

shape, and which, to the best of Herr Klebs’s knowledge, are

widely separated from existing forms. He instances a large

Dipteron lately discovered which possesses extraordinarily

large antenne branched like the antlers of a stag *.

Of the Hymenoptera all the groups are represented, with

the exception of the Braconide and Evaniadw. The Uro-

veride, however, are limited to two large species of Sirex

which Herr Klebs has lately discovered.

The Coleoptera, with about four thousand examples,

possess representatives of a number of families. Out of a

total of seventy-five families twenty-six are so far missing.

These are :—

Cicindelide. Lucanide.

Hydrophilidee. Scarabeeidee.

Clavigeridee. Cebrionide.

Anisotomide. Melyride.

Sphaertidee. Cioide.

Scaphidiidee. Pimmellide.

Rhyssodidee. Diaperide.

Mycetophagide. Helopidee.

Thorictide. Lagriide.

Throcide. Rhipiphoride.

Georysside. Meloide.

Parnide. Salpingide.

Heteroceridee. Corylophida.

But besides the Coleoptera which have been allotted to

* {In all probability Herr Klebs is mistaken in speaking of these pro-

cesses as antenne. They are most likely special cuticular developments,

as in the case of the remarkable genus Elaphomyia, founded by Saunders

for certain forms discovered by Wallace in the Malay Archipelago, the

types of which are in the British Museum. These have a pair of antler-

shaped chitinous processes springing from the head, quite distinct from

the antennew, which are in the normal position.—TRANSsL. }

Herr R. Klebs on the Fauna of Amber. 489

their respective families Herr Klebs finds himself unable to

assign about 33 per cent. of the beetles which he has

examined, in spite of their excellent preservation, Although,

in consequence of the material differences which they exhibit,

they can scarcely belong to the families already represented,

it is nevertheless quite possible that many a representative of

the missing families may be hidden away among them. Herr

Klebs cites the genus Lymevilon as an instance of the way

in which occasionally solitary forms, hitherto unknown as

Tertiary, suddenly turn up in some numbers. He discovered

the first amber specimen of Lymexdlon in the autumn of 1888 ;

a year later he had discovered no less than six specimens of

the genus, comprising at least tliree different species. Ly-

meaiton is at the present time an extremely rare genus, which

lives in rotten oak, and of which only a solitary local species

has hitherto been found in Europe.

Of the Neuroptera, the Phryganide, of which about five

thousand examples have been discovered, are the most nume-

rous ; next come the Hemerobiide, with about fifty specimens,

the Panorpide, with twenty-five, and occasional examples of

Semblide.

The Orthoptera are represented by nearly two thousand

five hundred specimens, the Blattide being most numerous ;

next, arranged in order of frequency, come the Lepismide,

Gryllide, Poduride, Locustide, Pseudoperlide, Phasmid,

Forficulide, and lastly the Mantide. No specimens of

Campodide nor Acridide have as yet been found, though

possibly specimens of Niceletva and Campodea may have been

included among the larvee.

Among about one thousand specimens of Pseudoneuroptera

the Termites are most numerous, numbering about two thirds

of the whole, while Thripside, Psocide, Perlaride, Kpheme-

ride, and Libellulide are present in about equal numbers, the

Psocide being perhaps somewhat more numerous than the

rest. The Embuidz are very rare.

The Lepidoptera, to the number of about one thousand

specimens, are all with one exception Micros, belonging to

the families Tortricidx, Tineide, and Psychide. The solitary

Macrolepidopteron, which is one of Herr Klebs’s recent dis-

coveries, is a tolerably large Arctia.

The Rhynchota, with about twelve hundred examples,

exhibit representatives of all the subdivisions, with the excep-

tion of the Pediculina. Aphidide and Homoptera (Cicadide)

are the most numerous ; next come the Hemiptera, and lastly

the Coccide. Myriopoda, both Chilopoda and Chilognatha,

are represented by about one hundred and fifty specimens,

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. vi. 35

490 Herr R. Klebs on the Fauna of Amber.

Of Arachnoidea at least two thousand five hundred speci-

mens have been found, the majority of which belong to the

Araneida, which are remarkably rich in genera and species.

Herr Klebs mentions that at least six species of the extinct

genus Archwa have been observed. The Acarina too are

numerous, and it is interesting to note that Herr Klebs has

recently discovered an Lodes. The Phalangida are repre-

sented by about thirty specimens and the Pseudoscorpionida

by about the same number. Of the true Scorpions only a

single example is known, and has been described by Menge

as Tityus cogenus. Pedipalpi and Solifuge are wanting

as yet.

The Crustacea, with the exception of one Amphipod, which

Zaddach has worked out, are represented by Isopods only.

About fifty specimens, belonging to a number of genera and

species, have been found.

Of larvee and larva-cases some fifteen hundred specimens

have been found; but Helminthes, such as Mermis and

Anguillula, are only occasionally met with.

‘The Mollusca are represented by twelvespecimens, belonging

to eleven different species. Among these Herr Klebs has

distinguished and described the genera Pormocella, Hyalina,

Strobilus, Myorocystis, Vertigo, Balea, and Electrea, his

determinations being for the most part confirmed by Sand-

berger. In addition to these he has recently acquired a

couple of beautifully preserved Mollusks; one of these is a

Vertigo and the other very closely allied to the large Strep-

taxids.

Vertebrate inclosures in amber are extremely rare and are

principally confined to solitary feathers and tufts of hair; the

only other specimen belonging to this group with which Herr

Klebs is acquainted being a lizard, which Dr. Béttger, of

Frankfurt, supports him in considering to be very closely

allied to Anemidophorus, an exclusively American and for the

most part tropical form. Of the seventeen known species

one is also found in North America.

So far as can be judged from the representatives of the

amber fauna hitherto examined, their nearest allies at the

present day occurin North America and Eastern Asia. Notably

is this the case in the Diptera. This fact had already been

noticed by Léw, who, when examining the North-American

Diptera, discovered isolated representatives of a number of

genera (Electra, Chrysothemis, &c.) which he had previously

believed to be exclusively Tertiary. Baron Osten-Sacken

has since confirmed Liw’s conclusions, and in looking over

the material which Low had collected has discovered very

numerous relations between the amber fauna and that of North

On Fossil Fishes from Dumfriesshire. 491

America. Herr Klebs’s examination of the amber Mollusca

produced a similar result, and in this case Eastern Asiatic

types were also found. There is, however, nothing at all sur-

aa in this—it was only to be expected; for relations have

ong been known to exist between the fauna and flora of North

America and Eastern Asia on the one hand and between this

and our Central European Tertiary fauna and flora on theother.

Herr Klebs instances the tuberculated Unios, the Paludine,

&e. Still more striking would be this agreement if the at

present merely provisional assignment of the above-mentioned

lizard to the immediate neighbourhood of Knemidophorus

should be confirmed upon closer examination. The works of

Caspary and Conwenz on the flora of amber also lead mainly

to the same result.

Herr Klebs concludes by remarking that, with the excep-

tion of the Psocidz and Gasteropoda, some fifty specimens in

all, no portion of the amber fauna has as yet been exhaustively

worked out; and he appeals to entomological specialists in

particular to put themselves in communication with him, in

order that the study of the rich material which he has

amassed may be undertaken in a manner befitting its

importance.

LXI.— Observations on some Fossil Fishes from the Lower

Carboniferous Rocks of Eskdale, Dumfriesshire. By R. H.

Traquair, M.D., F.R.S.

SINCE the publication of the first part of my “ Report” on the

fossil fishes obtained by the Geological Survey of Scotland in

Eskdale and Liddesdale a considerable quantity of new mate-

rial has been collected in this district, as well by the Survey as

also by Mr. Jex, collector to Mr. Damon, of Weymouth, and

by Mr. T. Stock and others. Prior to the publication of a

second part of the “ Report,” I propose in the present instance

to make a few remarks on some of the specimens which were

procured from the late Mr. Robert Damon for the Edinburgh

Museum of Science and Art.

Acanthodes nitidus, A. 8. Woodward,

Characterized by having the ventral spines more posteriorly

situated tian in other Carboniferous species of the genus. [

had intended naming this species, but as my friend Mr. A.

Smith Woodward intorms me that he had independently diag-

nosed and named it in the second part of his ‘ Catalogue of

the Fossil Fishes in the British Museum,’ now in the press,

I have pleasure in adopting his name.

3o*

492 Dr. R. H. Traquair on

Rhadinichthys elegantulus, Traq.

Rhadinichthys Geikiei, Traq. Trans. Roy. Soc. Edinb. xxx. 1881, p. 25,

non Proc. Roy. Soc. Edinb. ix. 1877, i 438. ;

Rhadinichthys Geikiei, vay. elegantulus, Traq. Trans. Roy. Soc. Edinb.

xxx. 1881, p. 27.

Rhadinichthys delicatulus, Traq. ibid. p. 29.

In the Proc. Roy. Soc. Edinb. 1889-90, pp. 397, 398, I

have given my reasons for referring the original hadinichthys

Getkiet to kh. carinatus, Ag., and also for believing that the

Eskdale fish is a distinct species, for which the term elegan-

tulus, which I had used to designate a variety, must now

be adopted. From this species I can no longer separate Rh.

delicatulus.

Acrolepis orthclepis, Traq.

Elonichthys ortholepis, Traq. Geol. Mag. (3) vol. i. 1884, p. 7.

Acrolepis ortholepis, Traq. Proc. Roy. Soc. Edinb. 1889-90, p. 398.

The Edinburgh Museum possesses a splendid specimen of

a large Paleoniscid, 25} inches in length, which, from the

scale-ornament, I must refer to the same species as the fish in

the British Museum to which six years ago I gave the name

of Elonichthys ortholepis. In the present specimen, however,

the great thickness of the scales, along with their shape,

indicate that its position is in Acrolepis, a position corrobo-

rated by the absence of serrations along the posterior margins

of the scales. The original “Hlonichthys”’ ortholepis is, it

may be added, an immature example 12 inches in length.

Styracopterus fuleratus, Traq.

Holurus fulcratus, Traq. Trans. Roy. Soc. Edinb. xxx. p. 46.

The original specimen of Holurus fuleratus, Traq., in the

collection of the Geological Survey of Scotland is a mere

fragment. By a mistake its locality was given as Glen-

cartholm, whereas it was in reality found at 'Tarras Foot.

The Geological Survey officers have since acquired a number

of additional specimens from the same locality which show

that the species does not belong to Holurus, but to a new

genus closely allied to DBenedenichthys *, ‘Traq., from the

Carboniferous Limestone of Belgium. As these specimens

belong to the Survey, I must defer their description to the

forthcoming second part of the ‘ Report.”

* Benedenius, Tray., in de Koninck’s ‘ Faune du Caleaire carbonifére de

la Belgique,’ pt. i. 1878, p. 15. A critic in the Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist.

(5) vol. vi. 1880, p. 97, having pointed out that the name “ Benedenius” is

preoccupied, I oe to alter it to Benedenichthys, and at the same time

to state that I have become convinced that, though it presents many re-

semblances to the Platysomide, it is after all more Paleoniscid, and should

be restored to the family Paloniscide,

fossil Fishes from Dumfriesshire. 493

MESOPOMA, gen. nov.

Body fusiform, suspensorium only very slightly oblique,

but the maxilla shaped as in typical Palxoniscide. Dorsal

fin nearly opposite the anal.

I propose to separate from the genus Canobius the species

pulchellus (op. cit. p. 51) and politus (op. eit. p. 53), on

account of the more typically Paleoniscid configuration of

their facial bones. I should have included them in Rhadin-

tchthys were it not for the very slight obliquity of the suspen-

sorium, which excludes them from the definition of the genus

along with another species from the Pumpherston oil-shales,

which I recently described as Rh. macrocephalus*. These

species will therefore in future stand as Mesopoma pulchellum,

politum, and macrocephalum.

Mesolepis tuberculatus, sp. n., Traq.

Of this I have seen no really complete specimens. Such

as have occurred show a small deep fish, about 4 inches in

length and 2 in depth, with a large head occupying about one

third of the entire length. From the structure of the head,

so far as it is seen, the position of the dorsal fin which com-

mences at the culminating part of the back, and the shape of

the scales, which are high and narrow, there can be no doubt

as to the species being referable to Mesolepis. The scales

differ from those of any known species in being ornamented

externally with a sharply defined tuberculation, the tubercles

often tending to become confluent transversely.

Locality. Glencartholm, Eskdale. Type in Edinburgh

Museum.

Mesolepis has not hitherto been recorded from strata below

the horizon of the Millstone Grit.

Mesolepis rhombus, sp. u., Traq.

Length 5 inches; depth of body just in front of dorsal fin

24 inches ; length of head contained a little more than three

times in the total. Dorsal fin commencing at culminating

point of back, high in front, then falling away to a fringe

which ends close to the tail-pedicle; anal fin short-based,

triangular, acuminate; caudal deeply cleft, heterocercal.

Ventral fins small; pectorals not seen. Scales rather small,

narrow, their surface ornament badly preserved, but appa-

rently consisting of rounded tortuous ridges, sometimes

passing into tubercles, whose direction is mainly parallel with

the anterior and posterior borders of the scale. Dentition

not visible; head contormable to the type of Mesolepis.

* Proc. Roy. Soc. Edinb. for 1889-90, p. 398,

494 Mr. G. E. Dobson on new Species of Crocidura.

This second new species of -Vesolepis is at once distin-

guishable from I. tuberculatus by the scale-ornament, and

from the Coal-measure species M. Wardi, Young, by the

greater proportional size of the head and the peculiar small-

ness and narrowness of the scales.

Locality. Glencartholm, Eskdale. Type in Edinburgh

Museum,

Chetrodopsis Geikiet, Traq.

More perfect examples of this interesting Platysomid show

that not only were the dorsal and ventral peaks of Chet-

rodus wanting, but that it possessed well developed ventral

fins which are absent in the allied genus.

Tarrasius problematicus, Traq.

Prof. Zittel, in the ichthyological part of his ‘ Handbuch

der Paleeontologie,’ has provisionally placed this extraordinary

fossil fish in the Dipnoi*. More recent acquisitions show that

such a view of its position is quite untenable, the pectoral

fin, unknown previously, being rounded and with only a very

small basal lobe.

We now know the form of the entire fish, and, though the

osteology of the head is not sufficiently clearly exhibited to

decide its systematic position with absolute certainty, the

obtusely lobate character of the pectoral fin seems to point

towards the Crossopterygii. The teeth are small and obtuse.

The anterior part of the body is naked, the small Acan-

thodian-like scales only commencing behind the abdominal

region. ‘T’here is no trace of ventral fins.

The locality of the original specimen was in the “ Report”

erroneously stated to be Tarras Foot. All the examples as

yet known were found at Glencartholm; nevertheless the

name of the genus must stand.

LXII.—Deseriptions of new Species of Crocidura.

By G. E. Dosson, M.A., F.R.S.

Crocidura Grayt.

Like C. Horsfieldii ¢, but considerably larger, although the

tail is not longer than in that species and is similarly nearly

naked ; the fur (so far as can be ascertained from an inspec-

* J. Abtheilung, 3 Band, p. 129.

+ Crocidw'a Horsfieldii, Tomes,= C. retusa, Peters.

Mr. G. E. Dobson on new Species of Crocidura. 495

tion of specimens preserved in alcohol) is very similar in

length and in colour to that of that species ; the lateral gland

is as well developed as in the males of C. Horsfieldii, perhaps

somewhat larger, in the single female available for examina-

tion (which is, however, not quite full-grown) there is no trace

of one.

Fur above reddish brown, beneath greyish brown, the basal

three fourths of the hairs somewhat slaty. Skull much larger

than that of CO. Horsfieldii; teeth (see my ‘ Monograph of

the Insectivora,’ part iii. fase. 1, pl. xxviii. fig. 11) like those

of that species, the last upper incisor nearly equal to the

anterior maxillary tooth in vertical extent, but less than it in

cross section.

Length (of an adult male, the type): head and body 68

millim., tail 51, ear 10, elbow to end of middle digit (without

claw) 18, manus (without claws) 8, pes (without claws) 134.

Hab. Philippine Islands. From Mr. Cuming’s collection

in the British Museum (Natural History).

I name this species in memory of the late Dr. J. E. Gray,

F.R.S., of the British Museum.

Crocidura Petersii.

Slightly larger than C. Dortana, resembling that species in

the peculiar position of the lateral gland, but differing from it

in the form of the teeth and in the much greater length of the

foot. The measurements of the skull are different (see below)

and much greater than those of fully adult specimens of C.

Doriana, although the specimen from which this description

is taken is not full-grown, thus indicating a much larger

species; the bones of the skull also are much thicker, very

unlike the diaphanous skull of C. Doriana.

Ears short and clothed with short hairs only ; the tail is

thinly covered with very short hairs, but comparatively plen-

tifully set with long brown hairs, which extend along three

fourths its length; the fur on the back is reddish brown,

beneath ashy with a brownish tinge.

The anterior cusp of the first upper incisor extends far

beneath the posterior basal cusp; the latter is very peculiarly

shaped (see ‘ Monograph of the Insectivora,’ pt. ill. fase. 1,

pl. xxviii. fig. 17), its anterior margin is absolutely straight,

and its cusp is well developed; the anterior maxillary tooth is

larger than the third incisor in cross section and equals it in

vertical extent.

The following are the measurements of the type, a not quite

full-grown male specimen :—

Length: head and body 92 millim., vent to tip of tail 52,

ear 9, elbow to end of middle digit (without claw) 24, manus

496 Mr. G. E. Dobson on new Species of Crocidura.

(without claws) 10, pes (without claws) 17; skull, total

length between perpendiculars 27, occipital crest to anterior

extremity of premaxilla 24, greatest width of skull 113,

length of upper tooth-row 1335, mandibular condyle to anterior

extremity of first lower incisor 19, length of lower tooth-

row 123.

Hab. Western Africa (the Gaboon).

Type no. 5552 in the collection of the Berlin Museum.

I name this species in memory of the late Prof. W. C. H.

Peters, Director of the Zoological Museum at Berlin.

Crocidura Martensit.

About the size of C. sericea, but differing from that species

in the colour of the fur and in the form of the teeth. Fur

dark brown, with shining extremities, on the lower surface

similar with greyish tips, on the whole resembling the tur of

C. equatorialis ; tail thinly covered with short brown hairs

above intermixed with long white ones, beneath whitish, with

very short brown hairs; ear-conch clothed with very short

fur, except where a few moderately long hairs spring from

the margin of the upper internal fold; manus and pes clothed

with short pale yellow-brown fur. The lateral gland is of

moderate size and in the usual position. The first upper

incisor has a much shorter anterior cusp than in C. sericea,

and the other teeth are quite differently shaped to those of

that species, as may be seen by comparing ‘ Monograph of

the Insectivora,’ pt. ii. fase. 1, pl. xxviii. fig. 15, with

pl. xxvii. fig. 5. The anterior maxillary tooth (penultimate

premolar) is somewhat larger in cross section at the base than

the third upper incisor, but it scarcely equals it in vertical

extent, its cusp considerably exceeds the anterior basal cusp

of the last premolar, its posterior margin is convex and close

to the last premolar. The posterior basal cusp of the first

incisor is rather small, and there is a small internal basal

process.

Length (of an adult male specimen preserved in alcohol) :

head and body 75 millim., tail 58, ear 9, elbow to end of

middle digit (without claw) 18, manus 7, pes 13, distance of

summit of cusp of first incisor from that of last premolar 5.

Hab. Cape of Good Hope. Type no. 5588, preserved in

the collection of the Zoological Museum at Berlin.

I name this species in honour of Prof. E. von Martens, of

the Berlin Museum.

Crocidura pilosa.

About the size of C. fumigata or very slightly larger. The

body is densely clothed with rather long fur, dark red-brown

Bibl logra ph ical Notices. 497

above, and slightly paler with shining tips beneath, the basal

four fifths of the hairs on both upper and lower surfaces are

bluish with a greyish tinge. The ears are more thickly

clothed with short hairs than usual in specimens of this genus,

and the same remark applies to the tail, which is well covered

with coarse short hairs, which lengthen and form a short

pencil at the extremity, interspersed through basal two

thirds are long fine hairs; the feet are well covered with

short hairs ; the hairs of the tail are dark brown above and

slightly paler beneath; on the feet similar to those on the

upper surface of the tail.

The skull closely resembles that of C. fumigata in size, but

differs in the greater elevation of the premaxillary bones (see

‘Monograph of the Insectivora,’ pt. iii. fase. 1, pl. xxviii.

fig. 9) ; the teeth differ from those of that species in some

peculiarities of form and implantation, better understood by

comparing op. cit. pl. xxviil. fig. 9, with fig. 8, than from

any description ; the anterior cusp of the anterior incisor is

conspicuously shorter than in C. fumdguta.

Length (of an adult female specimen preserved in alcohol) :

head and body 60 millim., tail 48, ear 74, elbow to end of

middle digit (without claw) 183, manus 8, pes 133, length of

skull between perpendiculars 20, occipital crest to end of

premaxilla 17, greatest width of skull 9, length of upper

tooth-row 8.

Hab. Transvaal. ‘Type no. 6200, preserved in the collec-

tion of the Zoological Museum at Berlin.

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES.

A Treatise on the Common Sole (Solea vulgaris), considered both as an

Organism and as a Commodity. By J. T. Cunniycuam, M.A. &e.

In requesting and obtaining the hberal aid of Government and

public corporations, as well as that of private individuals throughout

Britain, the founders of the Biological Laboratory at Plymouth entailed

a certain amount of responsibility—more especially with regard to the

first-mentioned ; and this work is an earnest of that responsibility.

The author of the treatise came to his task with experience gained

at the Granton Laboratory and the rich grounds in and off the

Forth, and this experience crops up here and there in the work,

and adds to the interest as well as to the value of the observations.

The work consists of a more or less scientific study of the common

sole and an account of the present condition of the sole-fishery,

together with the possible practical application of the former to the

purpose of maintaining or increasing the supply of soles available

for the market.

498 Bibliographical Notices.

The first six chapters, constituting Part I., require little comment,

being a semipopular account of the classification of flat-fishes, the

history of the genus Solea, and a description of the species with

synonymy. It would have been an acquisition to have figured Solea

Greenii. In Part II. the osseous system and the fibrous and muscular

tissues are elaborately described, and a somewhat detailed account

given of the oblique muscles, their attachments and connexion with

the distortion of the eye and orbit. The description of the viscera

and vascular system is mainly valuable in connexion with the un-

ravelling of the mystery which has more or less shrouded the males

and the male organs. It was the exceeding smallness of the ripe

testes that had puzzled the non-scientific observer, and even some

who could not be included in this class. The life-like half-figures

of the male and female by Miss Willis, together with the descriptions

of Mr. Cunningham, will be of much service to future workers. An

account of the nervous system, the skin and its parts follows, com-

parisons of the scales of various species of soles being made by aid

of figures. The sense-organs on the under surface of the snout are

shown not to differ from those of the dermal tube of the lateral

line.

The sixth chapter of Part II. contains the embryology of the sole.

When this was written the author had not seen the ovum immedi-

ately after its escape from the ovary, but from a postscript on p. 135

he had been more successful this year (1890). Other naturalists,

however, had previously seen it at this stage, and agree that it corre-

sponds with the condition of such forms as the cod in regard to the

protoplasm. He calls the zona radiata the vitelline membrane, but

does not refer to his former view that it is an extra-vitelline product.

The particles of oil which form a kind of ring in the sole’s egg are

occasionally somewhat more distinct than shown by the author, and

vary a little in size, as described in a previous publication, viz. from

°0015 to :0004 inch. He does not now hold the view that oil-

globules occur in the perivitelline space. Moreover he now

locates the oil-globules beneath the trunk of the embryo sole. He

prefers the term ‘segmental cavity” to Prof. Ed. E. Prince’s less

ambiguous term ‘ germinal cavity.” The pigment of the larval sole

immediately after hatching appears to differ materially in Scotland

(vide Trans. Roy. Soc. Edinb. vol. xxxv. pl. xvii. fig. 13, Feb. 1890),

since it is not truly yellow, but dull stone-grey or dull yellowish

white, and this afterwards changes into the ochreous hue so charac-

teristic of the post-larval sole (vide ‘ Report of the Scotch Fishery

Board,’ July 1889, pl. iii. fig. 9).

The author did not succeed in keeping the larve alive more than

a few hours until this spring (May 1890), and then only till the

yolk ‘was almost absorbed.” Elsewhere experience differs, and

the sole has been found to be one of the hardiest larvee under treat-

ment. He has also overlooked the late larval stage referred to at

the end of the previous paragraph ; but he has made an interesting

addition in securing a young sole } inch long from Mevagissey,

showing most of the features of the adult.

Bibliographical Notices. 499

He next describes the ova of So/ea variegata, which measure 1-28 to

1-36 millim. in diameter, and differ from those of the common sole

in having oil-globules of considerable size scattered separately over

the yolk; but the ova of Solea lutea, which are similar though

smaller (those measured by Mr. Holt being -78 to*84 millim.), have

apparently not been captured near Plymouth, where young speci-

mens are “ fairly common.”

In Part III. the geographical distribution of the soles and their

habits are considered. He speaks of the sole as rarely, if ever, cap-

tured by any other instrument than the trawl ; but, like the plaice,

it can be captured by the hook with suitable bait—some of the finest

examples at St. Andrews being procured in this way. His remarks

on the food of the sole are interesting and only require the addition

that the lobworm is a prominent feature in its dietary.

In Chapter 1V. an account of the breeding of the sole is given,

and he is probably right that under certain conditions, as in the

flounder and plaice, a large part of the ovary ripens its contents

simultaneously. The spawning-period is lengthened—those in the

south, according to the author, spawning in February, March, and

April, while in Scotland the period ranges from May to August.

The small size of the testes of the male is remarkable, and the state-

ment quoted from Nordman that a species of sole adhered during

copulation is noteworthy. With the exception of the experiments

in the spring of 1890, as stated in the postscript, the hatching of

the soles at Plymouth was difficult.

The author is of opinion that soles spawned in March have com-

pleted their metamorphosis by the middle of May, when they are 4

to ;®, inch long, and that on May 31st they are ? inch, and that in

one year they grow about 5 inches in length. Those 63 to 92 inches

are just over two years. He thinks that soles 14 inches long are four

years old, and those 20 inches long about six years. His diagnosis

in regard to the first year is, however, uncertain.

Part LY. is devoted to what is called Economical subjects, and in

this part considerable condensation might have been effected. In

artificial fertilization the auther crushed the testes, as indeed is the

common plan with the gurnard and others at St. Andrews, and

which Dr. Wilson found equally satisfactory in the mussel. An

ingenious apparatus, slightly differing from Captain Chester’s, of the

United-States Fish Commission, is figured and explained by the

author. Experience elsewhere shows that success can be obtained

with open vessels, and the more simple such apparatus is the better.

He is of opinion that a railway journey jolts and mechanically injures

the pelagic eggs ; but this may be exceptional, since in 1584, and

often since, ova fertilized far out at sea have afterwards been safely

sent by railway from distant places, such as Aberdeen or Macduff,

to St. Andrews.

The author thinks that the sole-fishery is declining, and some

pungent remarks are made in regard to fishery statistics which were

only lately put on a proper footing—thanks to the late Lord Dal-

housie’s Commission. He rightly suggests the desirability of fertil-

500 Bibliographical Notices.

izing the ova of ripe forms captured in the trawl, and returning

them to the sea, an idea which originated with the Americans in

regard to the cod. Little training would really be necessary for

this, since the skippers of trawling-vessels and not a few line-

fishermen in Scotland readily and successfully carry out artificial

fertilization.

The plates attached to the work are eighteen in number, and of

these twelve are coloured. Certainly no expense has been spared

in regard to the first nine—the work of an accomplished artist, Miss

Willis. A smaller number of coloured figures of the common sole

perhaps might have sufficed. In the structural figures great care

has been exercised by the author, though the effect after litho-

graphing is sometimes a little harsh, ¢. g. in plates x. and xii.

Some of the figures in the last three plates (done in Jena) are very

neat, though there are a few small structural omissions, such as the

absence of the hypural and epiural elements in the transparent tails

of the young flounders in pl. xvii. fig. 5 and pl. xviii. fig. 1.

In the preparation of this treatise the author has had to consult

popular favour and at the same time promote the advancement of

science. On the whole he has accomplished his task with much

perseverance and ability; and though there are omissions of

moment and a tendency to take somewhat limited views of various

questions, still the work is creditable and noteworthy both in regard

to the fisheries and zoology. W. C. M.

A Zoological Pocket-Book, or Synopsis of Animal Classification. By

Dr. Emit Serenxa and J. R. Ainsworrn Davis. Charles Griffin

& Co.: London, 1890.

Tuis is a translation by Mr. Ainsworth Davis of the third edition of

Dr. Selenka’s ‘ Zoological Pocket-Book.’ It consists of a series of

classificatory schedules, comprising definitions of the phyla, classes,

and orders of the animal kingdom, together with explanatory remarks

and tables. At the end of the book Mr. Davis has added some

useful ‘‘ Notes on Distribution,” and also a table showing the

** Geological Range of the chief Animal Groups.” The book is inter-

leaved with blank paper for the reception of brief synopses of

** voluminous lecture-notes, or, in some cases, definitions of families

and smaller subdivisions.” The size of the book (small octavo)

renders it an extremely handy little volume, and different-sized type

is usefully employed in order to emphasize the various classificatory

divisions. The book is, of course, intended for students, but its

value will largely depend upon the way in which it is used. Thus,

for a “short-course” man, struggling with the anatomy of his half-

dozen types, schedules such as these would scarcely be necessary,

and, if used, would probably be productive of much confusion. The

more advanced student, on the other hand, who has received a good

general grounding in zoology, will be certain to find this little book

of much assistance in preparing for examination. In the face of

Bibliographical Notices. 501

the enormous amount of original work now being done in science,

it may seem a heresy to assert that the days of learning for learning’s

sake are over. Such is nevertheless the melancholy fact, the result

of the modern struggle for existence and competitive examina-

tions. For the vast majority of mankind education has become

simply a means to an end, which is bread-and-butter. Were it not

so we should be inclined to consider these schedules superfluous,

and to hold it far better for the student that he should be able to

tabulate his knowledge for himself. As it is, any labour-saving

appliance, anything which renders the passing of examinations

easier, is for the good of the student, and for the sake of the student

we welcome this book.

The book consists of some two hundred and thirty pages, blank

leaves included, though not numbered. As they are intended to be

used, it would have been far better if they had been. The first ten

pages are devoted to the Protozoa. We then come to a genealogical

tree, intended to exhibit the probable phylogenetic connexion of the

various classes of the Metazoa. This shows most of the orders usually

included under the comprehensive title “ Vermes,” distributed along

the various branches; while in the zentre we find the word “ Vermes”

printed in large type and apparently springing from nowhere, though

the Chordata are shown as springing from it. The result is somewhat

confusing. On the next page we have a table likely to be of greater

value to the student, as it exhibits the chief typical differences in

the reproductive, blood-vascular, nervous, and other systems of the

Metazoan phyla. Another very useful table exhibits the chief facts

in the life-histories of the most important parasitic Trematodes and

Cestodes and other parasitic Worms. With the exception of the

last ten pages the rest of the book is devoted to classificatory

schedules, giving brief definitions of the phyla, classes, and orders,

illustrated with the names of and notes on the more interesting

and typical genera and species. We believe that the experience of

college tutors and others has shown that schedules such as these are

of much use to candidates for honours in natural science; and these

schedules appear to us to be well done. Certain minor inaccuracies,

however, have caught our eye. For instance, since the nephridia of

Rotifera commence with flame-cells, it is wrong to speak of the

excretory tubes as “opening into an archiccelic body-cavity.”

Again, the female gnat does not “ sting; ” we might as well apply

the term to the cobra. Since the test of the Ascidian, one genus

excepted, is chiefly cellulose, it is not enough to define it as of a

‘*‘ gelatinous or cartilaginous nature.’ In the Reptilia-schedule,

besides stating that Hatteria has “ biconcave vertebree and no copu-

latory organs,” mention might have been made of the ossification of

the quadrato-jugal cartilage, seeing that it is a feature found in no

other recent lizard. To speak of Coronella austriaca, the English

smooth snake, as the “‘ smooth wper,” is misleading, to say the least

of it. The last ten pages of the book are devoted to some Notes on

Distribution and a table showing the ‘“ Geological Range of the

chief Animal Groups.” In the latter Mr. Davis has attempted to do

502 Miscellaneous.

too much in so small a space. The Notes on Distribution are stated

by Mr. Davis to have been mainly prepared from Wallace. They

contain a mass of facts in a very small compass, and by their aid

the intelligent student will, with the minimum of trouble to himself,

be able to ‘get up” several general questions which the hearts of

examiners in zoology love. Nevertheless we should much like to

have Mr. Davis’s reasons for including the lion among the species

peculiar to the Ethiopian Region.

MISCELLANEOUS.

Is Asterias tenuispina, Lamk., a British Species?

In reply to Prof. Jeffrey Bell’s inquiry (p. 424) I should say most

certainly that Asterias tenuispina, Lamk., is not British. I have

never seen cr heard of an authentic specimen. It is true, as Prof.

Jeffrey Bell remarks, that Gray in his ‘ Synopsis’ writes “ Inhab.

British coast, Mediterranean ;” but upon what evidence is this asser-

tion made? I conclude upon a synonym he gives, ‘ Ast. spinosa,

Pennant.” What, then, has Pennant to say ?—* Ast. with five rays

of almost equal thickness, beset with numerous spines.” Five will

not do for A. tenuispina. Moreover, Pennant does not appear to

have seen the form himself. He gives two references—one to Bor-

lase’s ‘ Cornwall,’ tab. xxv. fig. 18, the other to Linck, tab. iv. no. 7.

Borlase is not in my library, but a reference to Linck shows a figure

of a five-rayed starfish, certainly not A. tenuispina, of which he

writes :—‘ Vive sunt subcerulee. Ejusdem speciei duplo majores

se invenisse fatetur, primum in Oceano occidentali Hybernico, post

juxta Pensans in Cornubio.” Here seems to be the origin of Gray’s

mistaken statement that Asterias tenuispina is found on our

coast. Linck’s figure and his words “ Vive sunt subcerulex ”

appear to me conclusively to prove that the starfish which he called

Pentadactylosaster spinosus regularis was a small specimen of A.

glacialis.

Asterias tenuispina, Lamarck, has six to eight arms and is a littoral

form. Such a distinct species could scarcely have evaded discovery

if it occurred on our shores. It is a well-known Mediterranean

Asterid, which would appear to have had a southern origin. It is

said to have occurred in the Madeiran, Canary *, and Cape-Verd

Islands, and in the Florida Sea (Ludvig); and also at Bermuda,

Abrolhos, Mauritius, Java, Molucca, Australia, and Hong Kong

(Perrier). In the Mediterranean it is recorded from many places on

the Italian and Sicilian coasts and in the Adriatic. My own speci-

mens are from Naples (Staz. Zool.) and Mahon, Spain (Sefior Pedro

Antiga), this last being the only known occurrence of the species in

the western Mediterranean ; but Quatrefages records it much further

* It is figured by d’Orbigny from the Canaries, Webb and Berthelot,

Hist. Nat. des Iles Canaries, Echinodermes, pl. iii. figs. 14-20.

Miscellaneous. 503

north in the Atlantic, namely Les Passages, near San Sebastian ;

Paul Fischer, however, has not met with it on the closely adjoining

south-west coast of France.

It may be added that Lamarck, in his original description of the

species, speaks of its being confounded with A. glacialis, and points

out the differences between the species. A. M. Norman.

Burnmoor,

Noy. 3, 1890.

Since writing the above, on turning to Dujardin and Hupé, I find

that they, as I have done, refer Linck’s and Pennant’s form to

A, glacialis.

Aspidiotus bicarinatus a Lepidopterous Larva.

To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History.

10 Observatory Gardens,

Campden Hill, Kensington, W.,

November 6, 1890.

Genttemen,—On looking through the collection of Coccide in

the Students’ Insect-Room at the Natural-History branch of the

British Museum my attention was drawn to two insects labelled

Aspidiotus bicarinatus. The tickets attached to these insects

showed them to be the veritable types described by Walker in the

supplement of the British Museum ‘ Catalogue of Homoptera,’ p. 306,

as Aspidiotus bicarinatus. But upon examination I found them to

be the dried larvee of a Limacodid moth closely resembling those

of the Indian species Narosa conspersa. The caterpillar of this moth

has a coriaceous integument with two well-developed dorsal ridges.

As the specimens in question were received from North China,

they are probably the larvae of some allied species.

It is difficult to understand how the mistake could have origi-

nated. In its dried state the caterpillar has certainly some super-

ficial resemblance to a Coccid ; but its head and mouth-parts at once

proclaim its true character. EE. E. Green.

Note on Irrisor Jacksoni, sp.v. By R. Bowpier SHarpr.

In a letter just received from Mr. F. J. Jackson he has given

some very interesting notes on birds, some of which he believes to

be new to science. The Jrrisor is certainly undescribed, and I

herewith name it after the explorer.

Trrisor Jacksoni, sp. 0.

-Ad. Similis 7. Bollei, sed minor rostro breviore, tectricibus alarum

intimis chalybeis nec cuprescentibus distinguendus,

Long. tot. 13°0, culmin, 1°35, alee 4:85, caudew 7-4, tarsi 0°8.

Hab, Kikuyu Country, Eastern Africa.

504

INDEX ro VOL. VI.

ACANTHOSPHERA, new species of,

51.

Achatina, on species of, from South

Africa, 390.

Molesthes, characters of the new

genus, 250.

Alcock, A., on the bathybial fishes

of the Bay of Bengal, 197 ; on the

bathybial fishes of the Arabian

Sea, 295; on undescribed shore-

fishes from the Bay of Bengal,

425,

Allotinus, new species of, 262.

Alveopora, new species of, 458.

Amalia, on the species of, 282.

Amber, on the fauna of, 486.

Amblyopus, new species of, 432.

Anadenus, notes on some species of,

277.

Ancylistes, new species of, 465.

Animals, on burrows and tracks of

Invertebrate, in Paleozoic times,

115.

Annelids, on the occurrence of pe-

lagic, 174.

Antigonus, new species of, 348.

Aphengium seminudum, remarks on,

379.

Aphneus, new species of, 105.

Aplomastix, characters of the new

genus, 478.

Ariolimax, notes on some species of,

77.

Arnoglossus, new species of, 433.

Arrhythmus, new species of, 461.

Arthropods, on the compound eyes

of, 123.

Ascaris, on the histological constitu-

tion of certain Nematodes of the

genus, 276,

Aslauga, characters of the new ge-

nus, 261,

Aspidiotus bicarinatus a Lepido-

pterous larva, 503.

Asterias sanguinolenta, on the ge-

neric name of, 472.

tenuispina, note on, 424,

502.

Aulastomatomorpha, characters of

the new genus, 307.

Bartlett, E., on a new species of

Guiraca, 168.

Bassett-Smith, on Corals from the

China Sea, 353, 443.

Bather, F. A., on Thenarocrinus

callipygus, 222.

Bathyonus, new species of, 211.

Bathyseriola, characters of the new

genus, 202.

Bathytroctes, new species of, 303.

Bean, T. H., on a new Cottoid fish,

118.

Bell, Prof.-F. J., on Asterias tenui-

spinis, 424; on the generic name

of Asterias sanguinolenta, 472.

Benham, Dr. W. B., on the genera

Trigaster and Benbamia, 414,

Benhamia, on the genus, 414.

Birds, new, 168, 350, 503; on the

acceptance or rejection of insects

by, 324.

Books, new:— Jelly’s Synonymic

Catalogue of Recent Marine Bryo-

zoa, 194; Lendenfeld’s Monograph

of the Horny Sponges, 418; Cun-

ningham’s Treatise on the Com-

mon Sole, 497; Selenka and Davis's

Zoological Pocket-Book, 500.

Boulenger, G. A., on a new species of

Glauconia, 91; on two new fishes,

169 ; on a new species of Mormy-

rus, 193; on the genus Pseudoxy-

rhopus, 311; on the occurrence of

Eublepharis macularius in Trans-

caspia, 352; on the distinctive

cranial characters of Iguanoid

lizards, 412.

Bouvier, E. L., on the circulatory

system of the carapace in the Deca-

pod Crustacea, 190.

Brandt, Prof. E. K., on the anatomy

of Sesia tipuliformis and Trochi-

lium apiforme, 185,

Brephostoma, amended characters of

the genus, 201.

“ British marine area,” on a model

of the, 120,

Broom, R., on the fate of the quad-

rate in mammals, 409.

Bryozoa of the Hunstanton Red

Chalk, on the, 114; on North-

Italian, 117.

Buliminus, new species of, 156,

Bulimus, new species of, 152.

INDEX. 505

Bulimus exilis, on variations in, 124,

Buthus, new species of, 98.

Burger, Dr. O., on the anatomy and

histology of Nemertines, 394.

Butler, A. G., on the genus Dyscho-

rista, 96; on the acceptance or re-

jection of insects by birds, 324.

Caddis-fly, on a viviparous, 15%).

Callionymus, new species of, 209.

Carpenter, Dr. P. H., on the anato-

mical nomenclature of Hchino-

derms, 1.

Cedemon, characters of the new ge-

nus, 462.

Centronotus gunnellus, on the young

stages of, 182.

Centropristis, new species of, 199,

Cerastus, new species of, 155.

Ceroplesis, new species of, 108.

Cheetognaths, on the occurrence of

pelagic, 174.

Claus, Prof. C., on the organization

of the Cyprides, 108.

Closterus, new species of, 458.

Coccidium, new species of, 194,

Coccodus, new species of, 117.

Cockerell, T. D. A., notes on slugs,

277, 380.

Ccelodon, notes on the genus, 248.

Coignou, Miss, on a new species of

Cyphaspis, 115.

Coleoptera, new, 23, 107, 247, 374,

458.

Coracias, new species of, 551.

Corals from the China Sea, on, 553,

445.

Cribrella sanguinolenta, on

generic name of, 472.

Crinoids, on a new genus of British

fossil, 222.

Crocidura, new species of, 494.

Crustacea, on the circulatory system

of the carapace in the Decapod,

190.

Cynoglossus, new species of, 442.

Cyphaspis, on a new species of, 115.

Cyprides, on the organization of the,

108.

Cyprinodon, new species of, 169.

‘Dallas, Mr. W. S., obituary notice

of, 118.

Davis, J. W., on a new species of

Coccodus, 117,

Dawson, Sir J. W., on burrows and

tracks of invertebrate animals in

Paleozoic times, 115.

Dendy, A., on anew Australian Peri-

patus, 121.

the

Dermatorus, characters of the new

genus, 292.

Desmophyllum, new species of, 367.

Diadelia, new species of, 465.

Dinematichthys, new species of,

432.

Diplommatina, new species of, 246.

Diploplegma, characters of the new

genus, 48.

Diplopterus Agassizii, note on a

specimen of, 484,

Dobson, G. E., on new species of

Crocidura, 494.

Dorydictyum, characters of the new

genus, 54.

Doryplegma, characters of the new

genus, 53.

Dorysphera, characters of the new

genus, 52.

Dresser, H. E., on the Racquet-

tailed Rollers, 350,

Durbania, new species of, 265.

Dyschorista, notes on the genus and

new species of, 96. ;

Ebalia nux, notes on, 101, 312, 469.

Echinoderms, on the anatomical no-

menclature of, 1.

Elaphidion, new species of, 32.

Elateropsis, new species of, 27.

Ennea, new species of, 161.

Entomis, new species of, 321.

Entomostraca, on the Paleozoic bi-

valved, 317.

Epitola, new species of, 106, 271.

Eublepharis macularius, on the occur-

rence of, in Transcaspia, 352.

Eumimetes, new species of, 464.

Evolution, on the inconsistencies of

utilitarianism as the exclusive

theory of organic, 125.

Eyes of Arthropods, on the com-

pound, 123.

Fishes, new, 118, 169, 193, 197, 295,

417, 425, 479, 491; of the Bay of

Bengal, on the bathybial, 197; of

the Arabian Sea, on the bathybial,

295; from Dumfriesshire, on some

fossil, 491.

Fish-fauna in the Hawkesbury beds

of New South Wales, 423.

Fleischmann, Dr. A., on the rela-

tionship of the Rodentia to the

Marsupialia, 289.

Fletcher, J. J., on Peripatus Leuck-

arti, 352.

Fol, H., on the anatomy of horny

sponges of the genus Hircinia, and

on a new genus, 172.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. vi. 36

506

Gahan, C. J., on new Longicorn

Coleoptera, 28, 247, 458.

Galaxea, new species of, 568. ’

Gasterosteus aculeatus, on a species

of Coccidium infesting, 195.

Geological Society, proceedings of

the, 113.

Gibbus, new species of, 16].

Glauconia, on the African species of,

91.

Glaucytes, new species of, 462.

Gobius, on the ova of, 34; new

species of, 208.

Godwin-Austen, on new Land-Mol-

lusea, 244.

(Gonidomus, new species of, 161.

Green, E. E., on Aspidiotus bicari-

natus, 503.

Guiraca, new species of, 168.

Gulick, Rev. J. T., on the inconsis-

tencies of utilitarianism as the

exclusive theory of organic evolu-

tion, 125.

Gunnel, on the young stages of the,

182.

Gyracanthus, new species of, 417.

Haliomma, new species of, 51.

Halosaurus, new species of, 309.

Hapalus, new species of, 156.

Haplochilus, new species of, 170.

Haritalodes, characters of the new

genus, 476,

Harmosternus, characters of the new

genus, 30.

Helix, new species of, 469.

Huttoniz, observations on, 467.

Hemiscopis, characters of the new

genus, 475,

Hinde, Dr. G. J., on Radiolaria from

the Lower Paleozoic rocks of the

south of Scotland, 40,

Hircinia, on the anatomy of horny

sponges belonging to the genus,

172.

Holt, E. W. L., on the ova of Go-

bius, 34.

Hormathus, characters of the new

genus, 32.

Hyalimax andamanicus, new variety

of, 389.

Hyalinia, new species of, 150.

Idalina, substituted for Idalia, 74.

Iguana, on the distinctive cranial

characters of lizards allied to, 412.

Imerinus, characters of the new

genus, 460.

Insects, on the acceptance or rejec-

tion of, by birds, 324.

INDEX.

hrisor, new species of, 503.

Jammes, L., on the histological con-

stitution of certain Nematodes of

the genus Ascaris, 276.

Jones, Prof. T. R.. on some Devonian

and Silurian Ostracoda, 116; on

some Devonian Entomides, 317.

Kirby, W. F., on new African Ly-

cenidze, 261.

Klebs, R., on the fauna of amber, 486.

Lzeops, new species of, 438.

Larinopoda, new species of, 266,

Lepidoptera, new, 96, 103, 261, 346,

474.

Lepidotrigla spiloptera, new yariety

of, 429.

Leucochitonea, new species of, 348.

Leucocraspeda, characters of the new

genus, 475.

Limacella, new species of, 584.

Lizards, on the distinctive cranial

characters of Iguanoid, 412.

Locust, on the leaf-winged, 275.

Loxoscia, characters of the new ge-

nus, 476,

Lutra, new species of, 115.

Lyceenesthes, new species of, 105.

Lydekker, R., on a Crocodilian jaw

from the Oxford Clay, 118; on

two new species of Labyrintho-

donts, 113; on Ornithosaurian

remains from the Oxford Clay, 114.

M‘Intosh, Prof., on the occurrence of

the pelagic Annelids and Cheto-

gnaths in St. Andrews Bay, 174;

on the British species of Spinther,

182; on the young stages of the

Gunnel, 182.

Macrurus, new species of, 214, 299.

Madrepora, new species of, 452.

Mammalia, new, 114, 171.

Mammals, on the fate of the quad-

rate in, 409; new, 171, 494.

Marsupialia, on the relationship of

the Rodentia to the, 289.

Massicus, new species of, 260.

Mastododera, new species of, 462.

Melvill, J. C., on new terrestrial

Mollusea, 466,

Mesacanthus, remarks on the genus,

481.

Mesolepis, new species of, 493.

Mesoplodon, new species of, 115.

Mesopoma, characters of the new

genus, 492.

Mimorista, characters of the new

genus, 476.

Minous, new species of, 428.

IND EX.

Mollusea, revision of British, 60, 327 ;

new, 93, 146, 244, 277, 380, 390,

466.

Monomitopus, characters of the new

genus, 207,

Montipora, new species of, 45].

Mormyrus, on a new species of,

193.

Myriopoda from Ecuador, on, 141.

Narcetes, characters of the new ge-

nus, 305,

Nassopsis, characters of the new

genus, 93.

Nebroda, new species of, 346.

Nemertines on the anatomy and his-

tology of, 394.

Neobythites, new species of, 210.

Neocerambyx, remarks on the genus,

249.

Newportia, new species of, 143.

Newton, I. T., on new Mammals

from the Red and Norwich Crags,

114.

Norman, Canon A. M., revision of

British Mollusca, 60, 327; on a

model of the “ British marine

area,” 120; on Kbalia nux, 342;

on Asterias tenuispina, 502.

Notanolica, new species of, 139.

Opeas, new species of, 160,

Opisthedeicta, characters of the new

genus, 478.

Opisthostoma, new species of, 245.

Ornithosaurian remains from the

Oxford Clay, on, 114.

Orphanostigma, characters of the

new genus, 478.

Orthospila, characters of the new

genus, 477.

Ostracoda, on some Deyonian and

Silurian, 116.

Paleeospondylus Gunnii, description

of, 485.

Parasarama, characters of the new

genus, 474.

Pardomima, characters of the new

genus, 477.

Paroneirodes, characters of the new

genus, 206.

Pavonia, new species of, 444,

Pedaria, new species of, 374.

Pella, new species of, 469,

Peripatus, new species of, 121.

Leuckarti, notes on, 352.

Pheedropsis, characters of the new

genus, 476.

Phoca, new species of, 115.

Ploczederus, new species of, 107, 255,

507

Pocock, R. I., on two new Scorpions,

98; on Ebalia nux, 101, 469; on

Myriopoda from Eenador, 141.

Polyzoa of the Hunstanton Red

Chalk, on the, 114.

Ponerodon, characters of the new

genus, 205,

Ponsonby, J. H., on new terrestrial

Mollusca, 466.

Promyllantor, characters of the new

genus, 310.

Prophysaon, on some species of,

277

Prosternodes, new species of, 25.

Proteides, new species of, 349.

Protonoceras, characters of the new

genus, 475,

Psammocora, new species of, 448,

Psettyllis, characters of the new ge-

nus, 456,

Pseudaletis, new species of, 108.

Pseudanalthes, characters of the new

genus, 477,

Pseuderesia, new species of, 262.

Pseudoxyrhopus, on the genus, 311.

Pterichthys, ona new theory of, 314.

Pyralide, new genera of, 474,

Pyrosoma, on the development of,

256.

Quadrate in Mammals, on the fate of

the, 409.

Quelch, J. J., on the leaf-winged

locust, 275.

Radiolaria from the Lower Palo-

zoic rocks of the south of Scotland,

on, 40.

Reptilia, new, 91.

Rhachis, new species of, 152.

Rhectothyris, characters of the new

genus, 474.

Rhomboidichthys, new species of,

435.

Rodentia, on the relationship of the,

to the Marsupialia, 289,

Salensky, Prof. W., on the develop-

ment of Pyrosoma, 236.

Sarcomus, characters of the new ge-

nus, 173.

Sardine, on a species of Coccidium

infesting the, 196.

Scianectes macrophthalmus, descrip-

tion of, 216,

Sciorista, characters of the new ge-

nus, 475.

Sciurus, new species of, 171.

Scopelengys, characters of the new

genus, 302.

Scopelus, new species of, 217,

508

Scorpio, new species of, 100.

Seriatopora, new species of, 363.

Sesia tipuliformis, on the anatomy of,

185.

Sharp, Dr. B., on variations in Buli-

mus exilis, 124; on the exuviz of

snakes, 124.

Sharpe, Miss E. M., on new butter-

flies, 103, 546.

Sharpe, R. B., on a new species of

Trrisor, 508.

Shells from Centra] Africa, on land-

and freshwater-, 146.

Siderastreea, new species of, 443.

Slugs, notes on, 277, 380.

Smith, E. A., on new shells, 93, 146 ;

on species of Achatina from S.

Africa, 390.

Snakes, on the exuvie of, 124.

Solea, new species of, 439.

Solenoptera, new species of, 27.

Spalgis, new species of, 347.

Sphzerozoum, new species of, 57.

Spinther, on the British species of,

Sponges, on &

172.

Spongoplegma, new species of, 48.

Staurodoras, new species of, 49.

Stauroplegma, characters of the new

genus, 49.

Stenodontes, new species of, 23.

Stenogyra, new species of, 157.

Stenosoma, new species of, 464.

Streptaxis, new species of, 160.

Streptostele, new species of, 95.

Stylophora, new species of, 362.

Styptospheera, new species of, 47.

Subulina, new species of, 157.

Symphyllia, new species of, 369.

Synaptura, new species of, 441.

Synchirus, characters of the new

genus, 119.

Txniolabrus, new species of, 430,

Tarrasius problematicus, notes on,

494.

Tauredophidium, characters of the

new genus, 212.

Taurotagus, new species of, 247.

Tereticus, new species of, 459.

Teriomima, new species of, 268.

new genus of horny,

INDEX.

ea of the Echinoderms, on

the, 1

Tetridia, characters of the new genus,

477.

Thaumastomias, characters of the

new genus, 220.

Thélohan, P., on two new species of

Coccidea infesting the stickleback

and the sardine, 194.

Thenarocrinus, characters of the new

genus, 223.

Thomas, O., on a new squirrel, 171.

‘lingra, new species of, 267.

Traquair, Dr. R. H., on a new species

of Gyracanthus, 417; on fossil

fishes from Caithness, 479; on

fossil fishes from Dumfriesshire,

491.

Trigaster, observations on the genus,

414.

Triposphera, characters of the new

genus, #4.

Trochilium apiforme, on the anatomy

of, 185,

Trochonanina, new species of, 15t.

Trogontherium, new species of, 115.

Turbonilla, new species of, 95.

Uranoscopus, new species of, 205.

Uroxys Rodriguezi, remarks on, 380.

Vine, G. R., on the Bryozoa of the

Hunstanton Red Chalk, 114.

Vitrina, new species of, 466,

Warren, W., on new genera of Pyra-

lide, 474.

Watase, S., on the compound eyes of

Arthropods, 125.

Waterhouse, C. O., on new Coleo-

ptera, 107; on new species of

Pedaria, 374.

Waters, A. W., on North-Italian

Bryozoa, 117.

Wood-Mason, Prof. J., on a vivipa-

rous Caddis-fly, 139,

Woodward, A. S8., on a new theory

of Pterichthys, 314; on the dis-

covery of a Jurassic fish-fauna in

the Hawkesbury beds of New South

Wales, 423; on the fossil fishes of

the Hawkesbury series at Gosford,

New South Wales, 423.

Zeritis, new species of, 104.

END OF THE SIXTH VOLUME.

PRINTED BY TAYLOR AND FRANCIS,

RED LION COURT, FLEET STREET.